Difference between revisions of "MEETING THE BUDDHAS"
(Created page with " MEETING THE BUDDHAS A Guide to the Deities of the Tantra is a fascinating insight into a subject that has captured the imagination of many but remains mysteri...") |
|||
Line 8: | Line 8: | ||
− | MEETING THE BUDDHAS | + | MEETING THE [[BUDDHAS]] |
− | A Guide to the Deities of the Tantra is a fascinating insight into a subject that has captured the imagination of many but remains | + | A Guide to the [[Deities]] of the [[Tantra]] is a fascinating [[insight]] into a [[subject]] that has captured the [[imagination]] of many but remains |
− | mysterious and exotic to all but a few. This volume focuses on the deities whose mantra recitation and colourful visualizations lie at the | + | mysterious and exotic to all but a few. This volume focuses on the [[deities]] whose [[mantra recitation]] and colourful [[visualizations]] lie at the |
− | heart of the Tantra. We meet goddesses of wisdom, the prince of purity, the lotus-born Padmasambhava, and dakinis - sky walkers who dance | + | [[heart]] of the [[Tantra]]. We meet [[goddesses]] of [[wisdom]], the {{Wiki|prince}} of [[purity]], the [[lotus-born]] [[Padmasambhava]], and [[dakinis]] - sky walkers who [[dance]] |
− | in the flames of freedom. All of them, peaceful and wrathful alike, urge the reader to break through to wisdom, pointing out the true | + | in the flames of freedom. All of them, [[peaceful]] and [[wrathful]] alike, [[urge]] the reader to break through to [[wisdom]], pointing out the [[true nature of reality]] with uncompromising [[vigour]]. Devoid of pop {{Wiki|culture}} misperceptions, this guide is a window into the sometimes mysterious |
− | + | [[world]] of [[Buddhist Tantra]]. | |
− | |||
+ | About the Author [[Vessantara]] is a senior member of the [[Western Buddhist Order]]. Born Tony McMahon in [[London]] in 1950, he gained an MA in | ||
− | + | English at Cam?bridge {{Wiki|University}}. He became [[interested]] in [[Buddhism]] in his teens, and first had direct [[contact]] with [[Buddhists]] in 1971. | |
− | + | In 1974 he was [[ordained]] and given the [[name]] [[Vessantara]], which means '[[universe]] within'. In 1975 he gave up a career in {{Wiki|social}} work to become | |
− | + | more involved with the [[development]] of the [[Friends of the Western Buddhist Order]]. Since then he has divided his time between [[meditating]], | |
− | + | studying, and assisting the [[development]] of several [[Buddhist]] centres, [[including]] [[retreat]] centres in [[England]], [[Wales]], and {{Wiki|Spain}}. [[Vessantara]] is | |
− | + | much in demand as a [[Buddhist teacher]]. | |
− | + | For seven years he led three-month courses for [[people]] entering the Order and now gives talks and leads [[retreats]] and workshops throughout | |
− | + | {{Wiki|Europe}} and {{Wiki|Australasia}}. He has written written several [[books]], [[including]] Tales of Freedom, The [[Mandala]] of the [[Five Buddhas]], The [[Vajra]] and | |
− | + | [[Bell]], and [[Female Deities]] in [[Buddhism]]. vii One The [[Tantric]] Approach A [[peaceful]] and saintly [[Tibetan monk]] sits in his [[monastery]]. His room is | |
− | + | virtually dark It is hard to discern anything. As our [[eyes]] become accus?tomed to the dim {{Wiki|light}} they take in a scene that is at odds with | |
− | + | the [[serene]] expression of the [[monk]]. In lurid, gory detail, monstrous shapes bran?dishing {{Wiki|terrifying}} [[weapons]] stare menacingly from the dark | |
− | the | + | paintings on the walls. Hung from the ceiling are the carcasses of wild {{Wiki|beasts}}. |
− | + | In the jumbled [[Sanskrit]] of the [[mantras]] the [[lama]] is reciting we make out the words 'Kill! Kill! Trample, destroy!' A young woman carries her | |
− | + | purchases through a new shopping mall. She sees the giant store as a beautiful [[mandala palace]]. The checkout girls and shoppers are [[gods]] and | |
− | + | [[goddesses]]. She imagines that the background [[music]] is the [[mantra]] of her chosen [[deity]]. She treats her [[desire]] for a choco?late bar as though | |
− | + | it were the [[wisdom of a Buddha]]. A wild-eyed man stands in a [[cremation ground]]. He is dressed with orna?ments made of [[human]] bone. He produces | |
− | |||
− | it were the wisdom of a Buddha. A wild-eyed man stands in a cremation ground. He is dressed with orna?ments made of human bone. He produces | ||
a musical instrument from the folds of his clothing. | a musical instrument from the folds of his clothing. | ||
− | It is a human thighbone. He stares about him. In his imagination he is conducting his own funeral. His corpse has been transmuted into an | + | It is a [[human]] thighbone. He stares about him. In his [[imagination]] he is conducting his [[own]] [[funeral]]. His corpse has been transmuted into an |
− | ocean of nectar, upon which sentient beings are in?vited to feast. A celibate nun imagines herself locked in sexual union with a young | + | [[ocean of nectar]], upon which [[sentient beings]] are in?vited to feast. A [[celibate]] [[nun]] imagines herself locked in [[sexual union]] with a young |
− | lover. During the embrace she offers him a cup fashioned from a human skull, and pours the red liquid it contains into his mouth. She tells | + | lover. During the embrace she offers him a cup fashioned from a [[human skull]], and pours the [[red]] liquid it contains into his {{Wiki|mouth}}. She tells |
− | her spiritual teacher that this fantasy is taking on a tremendous reality for her. | + | her [[spiritual teacher]] that this [[fantasy]] is taking on a tremendous [[reality]] for her. |
− | The guru is pleased with her progress. I have chosen these examples as stark demonstrations of the very different world we are entering in | + | The [[guru]] is [[pleased]] with her progress. I have chosen these examples as stark demonstrations of the very different [[world]] we are entering in |
− | this book. The two previous books in this series, A Guide to the Buddhas and A Guide to the Bodhisattvas, intro?duced readers to the | + | this [[book]]. The two previous [[books]] in this series, A Guide to the [[Buddhas]] and A Guide to the [[Bodhisattvas]], intro?duced readers to the |
− | various Buddhas and Bodhisattvas described in the Buddhist sutras. They are thus part of the world of the Mahayana. Their descriptions are | + | various [[Buddhas]] and [[Bodhisattvas]] described in the [[Buddhist sutras]]. They are thus part of the [[world]] of the [[Mahayana]]. Their descriptions are |
− | illuminated by a Mahayana world-view. | + | [[illuminated]] by a [[Mahayana]] world-view. |
− | Most of them are calm and serene, exuding the great love (Sanskrit mahamaitri) and great compassion (Sanskrit mahakaruna) which conjoined | + | Most of them are [[calm]] and [[serene]], exuding the great [[love]] ([[Sanskrit]] mahamaitri) and [[great compassion]] ([[Sanskrit]] [[mahakaruna]]) which conjoined |
− | with transcen?dental wisdom constitute the perfect expression of Enlightenment in the Mahayana sutras. | + | with transcen?dental [[wisdom]] constitute the {{Wiki|perfect}} expression of [[Enlightenment]] in the [[Mahayana sutras]]. |
− | The one glaring exception (literally) was the wrathful form of Vajrapani. He was an omen of what is to come in this final book of the | + | The one glaring exception (literally) was the [[wrathful form]] of [[Vajrapani]]. He was an {{Wiki|omen}} of what is to come in this final [[book]] of the |
− | series. The Hinayana and Mahayana schools are collectively designated the Sutrayana, because they are based on the sutras. The sutras are | + | series. The [[Hinayana]] and [[Mahayana schools]] are collectively designated the [[Sutrayana]], because they are based on the [[sutras]]. The [[sutras]] are |
− | carefully preserved records of the Buddha's oral teachings, or the teachings of advanced disciples that were approved by the Buddha. The | + | carefully preserved records of the [[Buddha's]] [[oral teachings]], or the teachings of advanced [[disciples]] that were approved by the [[Buddha]]. The |
− | Pali suttas of the Hinayana give factual accounts of the Buddha's life and teaching. We see him seated in jungle clearings or calmly | + | [[Pali suttas]] of the [[Hinayana]] give {{Wiki|factual}} accounts of the [[Buddha's life]] and [[teaching]]. We see him seated in jungle clearings or [[calmly]] |
− | walking the dusty Indian roads. Everywhere he goes, he teaches. His teaching is pragmatic, avoiding all metaphysical speculation. | + | walking the dusty [[Indian]] roads. Everywhere he goes, he teaches. His [[teaching]] is {{Wiki|pragmatic}}, avoiding all [[metaphysical]] speculation. |
− | In essence it is all related to suffering, and the practical methods for overcoming it. There are miraculous events, such as the 'twin | + | In [[essence]] it is all related to [[suffering]], and the {{Wiki|practical}} [[methods]] for [[overcoming]] it. There are miraculous events, such as the '[[twin miracle]]', where the [[Buddha]] is represented [[rising]] into the [[air]] and producing [[fire]] and [[water]] from his [[body]] simultaneously. Most of the time, |
− | + | though, we are in the everyday [[world]], being [[taught]] how to work patiently with our [[mental states]] to overcome [[craving]], [[hatred]], and [[ignorance]]. | |
− | + | That done, we can see [[life]] as it really is, and attain the [[deathless state]]. Reading the [[Mahayana sutras]] we find ourselves on the very | |
− | + | summit of [[existence]]. The [[Buddha]] sits on a [[Vulture's Peak]] that no [[Indian]] traveller would [[recognize]]. He is [[Sakyamuni]] transfigured, [[emanating]] | |
− | + | {{Wiki|light}} from his [[body]] to call [[Buddhas]] to visit him from distant [[universes]]. Dimensions expand and contract. | |
− | + | Miraculous [[beings]] appear from nowhere in the midst of the vast assembly of [[Bodhisattvas]] and [[arhats]] who are listening to 2 The [[Tantric]] | |
− | + | Approach the [[Buddha's]] [[discourse]]. The {{Wiki|medium}} of these [[sutras]] is the message. An [[infinite]] number of [[universes]] are embraced by the [[Buddha's]] | |
− | + | [[compassion]], just as his radiance lights up [[endless]] {{Wiki|galaxies}}. The [[teaching]] is {{Wiki|subtle}}, mysterious, ungraspable. The [[intellect]] is confounded | |
− | + | by [[Perfect Wisdom]], which defies the laws of [[logic]], just as the [[Buddha's]] display of [[psychic powers]] {{Wiki|transcends}} the laws of [[science]]. Our | |
− | + | hearts expand to embrace all [[beings]], just as the [[Bodhisattva]] appears everywhere, in all [[realms]], in his tireless work of {{Wiki|salvation}}. | |
− | + | The [[Mahayana sutras]] appeal to the [[imagination]]. Their [[cosmic]] {{Wiki|drama}} lifts us out of our [[mundane world]] and every?day selves into the | |
− | + | [[archetypal]] [[realm]]. We are shown a [[vision]] of the {{Wiki|Ultimate}}, beyond [[duality]], beyond [[time and space]]. Any approach to [[human]] [[development]] can | |
− | + | become one-sided or stagnant. After a while, the [[Hinayana]] approach tended to fall into [[dogmatic]] literalism, and to spend much time in | |
− | + | {{Wiki|academic}} {{Wiki|classification}} of negative and positive [[psychological]] states, rather than getting down to the job of [[transforming]] one into the | |
− | |||
− | academic classification of negative and positive psychological states, rather than getting down to the job of transforming one into the | ||
other. | other. | ||
− | The Mahayana's rich imagination over?came any tendency to dogmatism and narrowness. Its radical reduction of all concepts to sunyata put | + | The Mahayana's rich [[imagination]] over?came any tendency to {{Wiki|dogmatism}} and narrowness. Its radical reduction of all [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]] to [[sunyata]] put |
− | the academic categories of the Hinayana in their proper perspective. However, the Mahayana also fell prey at times to certain dangers. | + | the {{Wiki|academic}} categories of the [[Hinayana]] in their proper {{Wiki|perspective}}. However, the [[Mahayana]] also fell prey at times to certain dangers. |
− | Rejoicing in the subtle sharpness of its dialectic, entranced by its archetypal glory, the feet of some Mahayana followers began to lose | + | [[Rejoicing]] in the {{Wiki|subtle}} [[sharpness]] of its [[dialectic]], entranced by its [[archetypal]] glory, the feet of some [[Mahayana]] followers began to lose |
− | touch with the ground of everyday reality. The attempt to counterbalance this tendency of the Mahayana finds ex?pression in the Vajrayana | + | {{Wiki|touch}} with the ground of everyday [[reality]]. The attempt to counterbalance this tendency of the [[Mahayana]] finds ex?pression in the [[Vajrayana]] |
− | ('way of the diamond thunderbolt'). The Vajrayana is synonymous with the Buddhist Tantric schools. | + | ('way of the [[diamond]] [[thunderbolt]]'). The [[Vajrayana]] is {{Wiki|synonymous}} with the [[Buddhist]] [[Tantric schools]]. |
− | The Hina?yana, at its worst, had kept its feet on the ground of direct experience, but lost touch with its spiritual imagination. The | + | The Hina?yana, at its worst, had kept its feet on the ground of direct [[experience]], but lost {{Wiki|touch}} with its [[spiritual]] [[imagination]]. The |
− | Mahayana occasionally lost its head in the golden clouds of the archetypal. The Vajrayana, in a radical stroke of genius, aimed to see the | + | [[Mahayana]] occasionally lost its head in the golden clouds of the [[archetypal]]. The [[Vajrayana]], in a radical stroke of genius, aimed to see the |
− | archetypal in the everyday, the exalted goal of nirvana in the mud and dust of samsara. It fused Hinayana pragmatism and Mahayana | + | [[archetypal]] in the everyday, the [[exalted]] goal of [[nirvana]] in the mud and dust of [[samsara]]. It fused [[Hinayana]] {{Wiki|pragmatism}} and [[Mahayana]] |
− | imagination into the vajra of the Tantric approach to life. | + | [[imagination]] into the [[vajra]] of the [[Tantric]] approach to [[life]]. |
− | (I am not suggesting that these waves of counterbalancing reactions between schools were conscious. They were probably largely intui? | + | (I am not suggesting that these waves of counterbalancing reactions between schools were [[conscious]]. They were probably largely intui? |
− | tive.) By and large, the followers of Tantra did not deny the Mahayana 3 approach. They saw it simply as a foundation on which to lay | + | tive.) By and large, the followers of [[Tantra]] did not deny the [[Mahayana]] 3 approach. They saw it simply as a foundation on which to lay |
− | down their unique approach to Enlightenment. The Vajrayana teachings find their authority not in the sutras but in the Buddhist tantras. | + | down their unique approach to [[Enlightenment]]. The [[Vajrayana teachings]] find their authority not in the [[sutras]] but in the [[Buddhist tantras]]. |
− | Sutra literally means thread. Each sutra contains a teaching by the Buddha that has a logical thread or continuity to it. Tantra, however, | + | [[Sutra]] literally means thread. Each [[sutra]] contains a [[teaching]] by the [[Buddha]] that has a [[logical]] thread or continuity to it. [[Tantra]], however, |
− | means something woven. This suggests an added dimension. The tantras are not usually logically connected pieces of teaching. | + | means something woven. This suggests an added [[dimension]]. The [[tantras]] are not usually [[logically]] connected pieces of [[teaching]]. |
− | It is as though the threads of the sutras have been woven into a tapestry, in which the continuity of any individual thread may be lost | + | It is as though the threads of the [[sutras]] have been woven into a tapestry, in which the continuity of any {{Wiki|individual}} thread may be lost |
− | from sight. The tantras are all attributed to Sakyamuni - usually under his Tantric name of Buddha Vajradhara - and it is claimed that | + | from [[sight]]. The [[tantras]] are all attributed to [[Sakyamuni]] - usually under his [[Tantric]] [[name]] of [[Buddha Vajradhara]] - and it is claimed that |
− | their teachings were bestowed by him in secret. When you attempt to relate to the everyday through the archetypal, or to manipulate | + | their teachings were bestowed by him in secret. When you attempt to relate to the everyday through the [[archetypal]], or to {{Wiki|manipulate}} |
− | spiritual forces through natural ones, what you are involved in is magic. The contents of the tantras are a witch's brew of magical spells | + | [[spiritual]] forces through natural ones, what you are involved in is [[magic]]. The contents of the [[tantras]] are a witch's brew of [[magical]] {{Wiki|spells}} |
− | and rituals, yogic instructions and pro?found teachings, often in jumbled fragments which make them unintelligible to the uninitiated. | + | and [[rituals]], [[yogic]] instructions and pro?found teachings, often in jumbled fragments which make them unintelligible to the uninitiated. |
− | They are like the grimoires of an Enlightened wizard - who practises a transcendental magic that cannot be said to be either black or | + | They are like the grimoires of an [[Enlightened]] {{Wiki|wizard}} - who practises a [[transcendental]] [[magic]] that cannot be said to be either black or |
− | white. The fact that Tantric texts often make little sense to a reader unprovided with the keys for deciphering them underlines the central | + | white. The fact that [[Tantric]] texts often make little [[sense]] to a reader unprovided with the keys for deciphering them underlines the central |
− | importance of the guru in the Tantra. As we shall see in Chapter Four, the guru occupies the centre of the mandala of Tantric practice. It | + | importance of the [[guru]] in the [[Tantra]]. As we shall see in [[Chapter]] Four, the [[guru]] occupies the centre of the [[mandala]] of [[Tantric practice]]. It |
− | is through him that realization dawns. In fact, traditionally one cannot even step onto the Tantric path without the guru, for it is he who | + | is through him that [[realization]] dawns. In fact, [[traditionally]] one cannot even step onto the [[Tantric path]] without the [[guru]], for it is he who |
− | opens the gates to each stage of the path by bestowing initiation. Tantric practices and their associated initiations are divided into | + | opens the gates to each stage of the [[path]] by bestowing [[initiation]]. [[Tantric practices]] and their associated [[initiations]] are divided into |
different levels. | different levels. | ||
− | Most Tibetan schools recognize four main ones: kriya (action), carya (performance), yoga (union), and anuttarayoga (supreme union).2 The | + | Most [[Tibetan schools]] [[recognize]] four main ones: [[kriya]] ([[action]]), [[carya]] (performance), [[yoga]] (union), and [[anuttarayoga]] (supreme union).2 The |
− | first three are known collectively as the Lower Tantras; their practice involves more external rituals. The anuttarayoga, or Highest | + | first three are known collectively as the [[Lower Tantras]]; their practice involves more external [[rituals]]. The [[anuttarayoga]], or [[Highest Tantra]], needs no external [[ritual]] at all. At each level of [[Tantra]] one is introduced to a different [[degree]] of under- 4 The [[Tantric]] Approach |
− | + | [[standing]], and one's relationship to the [[Buddha]], [[Bodhisattva]], or other [[Tantric deity]] around which the [[ritual]] centres changes. The higher the | |
− | + | [[tantra]], the more intimate the relationship - the more totally identified you become with the [[state of Buddhahood]]. [[Highest Tantra]] is itself | |
− | + | divided by most [[Tibetan schools]] into the two stages of [[kyerim]], the [[generation stage]], and dzokrim, the [[completion stage]]. In the [[generation stage]] you work to identify yourself as completely as possible with an aspect of [[Enlightenment]] through [[visualization]]. | |
− | + | This serves as preparation for the [[completion stage]], which is concerned with the manipulation of {{Wiki|subtle}} {{Wiki|psychophysical}} energies in order to | |
− | + | bring about a profound [[transformation of consciousness]]. However, rather than become involved in a lengthy analysis of the tech?nicalities | |
− | + | of the [[Tantric tradition]], we shall [[concentrate]] on the underlying {{Wiki|principles}} of [[Tantra]]. If we can set these cornerstones in place we shall | |
− | + | understand the [[essentials]]. Then we shall be able to approach the [[Tantra]] with [[confidence]], without being bewildered by the [[extraordinary]] | |
− | of | + | luxuriance of its [[forms]]. To do this, we are going to look in turn at seven [[characteristics]] of the [[Vajrayana]]. |
− | + | [[Tantra]] is concerned with direct [[experience]] We saw that [[Tantra]] developed partly in response to the [[Mahayana]] tendency to lose {{Wiki|touch}} with the | |
− | + | everyday [[world]]. [[Tantra]] is {{Wiki|pragmatic}}. It has a critical 'how does it actually help?' approach to [[spiritual]] teachings. How?ever fine your | |
− | + | [[ideas]], however beautiful your imaginative fantasies, if some aspect of [[Buddhism]] makes no difference to your actual [[experience]], the [[Tantra]] | |
− | + | is not [[interested]]. It tries to make everything directly accessible and usable. If you have not had a particular [[spiritual experience]], it | |
− | + | asks you to find whatever in your personal [[experience]] corresponds with it. For example, it is as though the [[Tantra]] says, 'You say you take | |
− | + | [[Refuge]] in the [[Buddha]]. But [[Sakyamuni Buddha]] [[died]] 2,500 years ago. If you were very highly [[spiritually developed]] you might still [[feel]] his | |
− | + | [[spiritual]] influence, but what if you're not? | |
− | |||
− | + | You need direct [[contact]] to inspire you, not just [[books]]. So if you've missed out on [[Sakyamuni]], who in your [[own]] [[experience]] comes closest to | |
+ | being [[Enlightened]]? Who are you in actual [[contact]] with who is most like a [[Buddha]]?... Your [[guru]]? All right then, as 5 far as you are | ||
− | + | concerned your [[guru]] is the [[Buddha]], your [[Buddha]] [[Refuge]].' The [[Tantra]] does the same with the other [[refuges]], as we shall see in Chapters Five | |
− | + | and Six. [[Tantra]], then, aims to enable you to [[experience]] the [[truths]] of [[Buddhism]] directly. It is not [[interested]] in theories and [[ideas]] [[per se]]. | |
− | + | Like [[Zen]], it asks to be shown, here and now in this room, [[non-duality]], [[Sunyata]], [[compassion]], and all those other fine-sounding [[ideas]]. | |
− | + | A [[Buddhist teacher]] once produced an aphorism 'work is the [[Tantric guru]]'. If you are building a wall, it is either there at the end of the | |
− | + | day or it is not. Your [[ideas]] about what lovely walls you could build count for nothing. Hard work gives you [[objective]] feedback on your | |
− | + | capacity to mobilize your [[energy]] and get things done. It demands a great deal of you. You really have to give your?self to it. All these | |
− | + | things are true also of the [[Tantric guru]], and the [[Tantric]] approach. It demands hard work and [[dedication]] to actualize the [[Tantric path]]. | |
− | + | [[Tantra]] is often said to be a quick [[path to Enlightenment]]. [[People]] become excited by this, but in the [[spiritual life]] you never obtain | |
− | + | something for nothing. Unless your [[karma]] is exceptionally good, before you can truly enter upon the [[Vajrayana]] you need long preparation in | |
− | + | the [[Sutrayana]]. In addition, the [[practice of Tantra]] requires great [[effort]], [[energy]], and [[determination]]. | |
− | + | As another aphorism says, 'The [[Tantra]] is quick and easy, if you work long enough and hard enough!' [[Tantra]] works with [[symbols]] and [[magic]] If | |
− | the | + | the [[Tantra]] is to be a quick [[path]], it has to effect a radical [[transformation]] of your whole being, both [[conscious]] and [[unconscious]]. The |
− | + | [[Sutrayana]] addresses itself to both head and [[heart]], but not so directly to the [[unconscious]]. If you want to involve that level of yourself | |
− | the | + | in the quest for [[Enlightenment]], you have to {{Wiki|communicate}} with it and win over its energies. What [[language]] can you use to do so? We could |
− | + | compare the [[human]] [[Wikipedia:Psyche (psychology)|psyche]] to a great city like [[London]] or {{Wiki|Rome}}. On the surface it is full of the [[life]] and concerns of the twenty-first | |
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | compare the human psyche to a great city like London or Rome. On the surface it is full of the life and concerns of the twenty-first | ||
century, but those banks and office blocks have been erected over the rubble of previous buildings. We can dig down through various strata | century, but those banks and office blocks have been erected over the rubble of previous buildings. We can dig down through various strata | ||
Line 249: | Line 241: | ||
to earlier periods. | to earlier periods. | ||
− | Now we find a Roman villa, now a pagan temple, now a 6 The Tannic Approach primitive earthwork fortification. Something similar can be seen | + | Now we find a {{Wiki|Roman}} villa, now a {{Wiki|pagan}} [[temple]], now a 6 The Tannic Approach primitive earthwork fortification. Something similar can be seen |
− | in the development of the human psyche. We live our lives as more or less self?conscious, rational beings. Yet the level of consciousness | + | in the [[development]] of the [[human]] [[Wikipedia:Psyche (psychology)|psyche]]. We live our [[lives]] as more or less self?conscious, [[rational]] [[beings]]. Yet the level of [[consciousness]] |
− | we have reached is the latest stage of a process going back over millennia. As far as we can tell, primitive man had little self- | + | we have reached is the latest stage of a process going back over millennia. As far as we can tell, primitive man had little [[self]]- |
− | consciousness. He lived in a twilight, dream-like world, unable fully to differentiate between his inner and outer reality. It is as | + | [[consciousness]]. He lived in a {{Wiki|twilight}}, dream-like [[world]], unable fully to differentiate between his inner and outer [[reality]]. It is as |
− | though, in the unconscious, we carry this racial memory. Our consciousness, too, has 'strata' - some of which are not rational at all. We | + | though, in the [[unconscious]], we carry this racial [[memory]]. Our [[consciousness]], too, has 'strata' - some of which are not [[rational]] at all. We |
− | become aware of them in dreams, and in other situations where archetypal contents well up into the light of consciousness. To communicate | + | become {{Wiki|aware}} of them in [[dreams]], and in other situations where [[archetypal]] contents well up into the {{Wiki|light}} of [[consciousness]]. To {{Wiki|communicate}} |
− | with these deeper strata we have to speak their language. That language is the language of myth, symbol, and magic. | + | with these deeper strata we have to speak their [[language]]. That [[language]] is the [[language]] of [[myth]], [[symbol]], and [[magic]]. |
− | Magic is the 'technology' that primitive man used to control his world. To transform our primitive depths we cannot give them lectures on | + | [[Magic]] is the 'technology' that primitive man used to control his [[world]]. To [[transform]] our primitive depths we cannot give them lectures on |
− | imper?manence and Sunyata, we have to resort to magic. The Tantra, then, borrowed magical rites from its ethnic context and turned them to | + | imper?manence and [[Sunyata]], we have to resort to [[magic]]. The [[Tantra]], then, borrowed [[magical rites]] from its {{Wiki|ethnic}} context and turned them to |
− | its own purposes. We can see this in sadhanas connected with the five Buddha families of the mandala (see Glossary). Aksobhya is associated | + | its [[own]] purposes. We can see this in [[sadhanas]] connected with the [[five Buddha families]] of the [[mandala]] (see Glossary). [[Aksobhya]] is associated |
− | with the poison of hatred, which he transmutes into wisdom. | + | with the [[poison]] of [[hatred]], which he transmutes into [[wisdom]]. |
− | The Tantra does this by taking magical rituals of destruction and chang?ing their aim. Instead of destroying rivals and enemies, the rites | + | The [[Tantra]] does this by taking [[magical]] [[rituals]] of destruction and chang?ing their aim. Instead of destroying rivals and enemies, the [[rites]] |
− | have been refined so that they now eradicate hatred and hindrances to gaining Enlightenment. Ratnasambhava, the yellow Buddha associated | + | have been refined so that they now eradicate [[hatred]] and [[hindrances]] to gaining [[Enlightenment]]. [[Ratnasambhava]], the [[yellow]] [[Buddha]] associated |
− | with the earth, is connected with harvest magic - in fact with all rites of increase. The Tantric magician uses this magic to increase his | + | with the [[earth]], is connected with harvest [[magic]] - in fact with all [[rites]] of increase. The [[Tantric]] [[Wikipedia:Magician(paranormal)|magician]] uses this [[magic]] [[to increase]] his |
− | or her energy, compassion, understanding of the Dharma, and so on. | + | or her [[energy]], [[compassion]], [[understanding]] of the [[Dharma]], and so on. |
− | Amitabha, the red Buddha of love, is naturally the patron of rites of fascination. Rather than practise these to compel a lover to return, | + | [[Amitabha]], the [[red]] [[Buddha]] of [[love]], is naturally the {{Wiki|patron}} of [[rites]] of fascination. Rather than practise these to compel a lover to return, |
− | the yogin or yogini causes all beings to fall in love with the Dharma. Vairocana - serene in the centre of the mandala - holds sway over | + | the [[yogin]] or [[yogini]] [[causes]] all [[beings]] to fall in [[love]] with the [[Dharma]]. [[Vairocana]] - [[serene]] in the centre of the [[mandala]] - holds sway over |
− | rites of pacification. | + | [[rites]] of pacification. |
− | Again, it is the waves of negative emotion that his rites pacify. Amoghasiddhi's all-performing wisdom allows him to be 7 associated with | + | Again, it is the waves of negative [[emotion]] that his [[rites]] pacify. [[Amoghasiddhi's]] [[all-performing wisdom]] allows him to be 7 associated with |
− | success in all forms of magic, to gain the supreme siddhi, or magic power, of gaining Enlightenment. The Tantric adept is even referred to | + | [[success]] in all [[forms]] of [[magic]], to gain the [[supreme siddhi]], or [[magic power]], of gaining [[Enlightenment]]. The [[Tantric]] {{Wiki|adept}} is even referred to |
− | as a siddha - one who has attained magic powers. These powers can be supernormal (such as levitation, telepathy, etc.) or involve the | + | as a [[siddha]] - one who has [[attained]] [[magic powers]]. These [[powers]] can be {{Wiki|supernormal}} (such as [[levitation]], {{Wiki|telepathy}}, etc.) or involve the |
− | development of spiritual qualities. There is a well-known group of eighty-four (sometimes eighty-five) mahasiddhas (great Tantric adepts), | + | [[development]] of [[spiritual]] qualities. There is a well-known group of eighty-four (sometimes eighty-five) [[mahasiddhas]] (great [[Tantric]] {{Wiki|adepts}}), |
− | who nourished in India from the eighth to twelfth centuries. They form the beginning of a chain of human Tantric practitioners who have | + | who nourished in [[India]] from the eighth to twelfth centuries. They [[form]] the beginning of a chain of [[human]] [[Tantric practitioners]] who have |
− | carried on the major forms of Tantric practice to this day. The lives of these eighty-four Indian men and women abound in episodes that | + | carried on the major [[forms]] of [[Tantric practice]] to this day. The [[lives]] of these eighty-four [[Indian]] men and women abound in episodes that |
− | demonstrate the magical power over natural phenomena that they have gained through Tantric practice. | + | demonstrate the [[magical]] power over natural [[phenomena]] that they have gained through [[Tantric practice]]. |
− | Tantra addresses the whole person As we have seen, Tantra is pragmatic and down to earth. It will not leave any aspect of us untransformed. | + | [[Tantra]] addresses the whole [[person]] As we have seen, [[Tantra]] is {{Wiki|pragmatic}} and down to [[earth]]. It will not leave any aspect of us untransformed. |
− | Buddhism distinguishes three aspects to a human being - body, speech, and mind, and a Tantric practice will usually involve all of them. | + | [[Buddhism]] distinguishes three aspects to a [[human being]] - [[body]], {{Wiki|speech}}, and [[mind]], and a [[Tantric practice]] will usually involve all of them. |
− | The body may be involved through making prostrations, turning prayer wheels, circumambulating, making physical offerings, or mudra. We have | + | The [[body]] may be involved through making [[prostrations]], turning [[prayer wheels]], circumambulating, making [[physical]] [[offerings]], or [[mudra]]. We have |
− | seen how Buddhas and Bodhisattvas are depicted making mudras that express their spiritual qualities. | + | seen how [[Buddhas]] and [[Bodhisattvas]] are depicted making [[mudras]] that express their [[spiritual]] qualities. |
− | The Tantric practitioner also employs mudra, using the body as a support for meditation by thus involving it. For the Vajrayana, a | + | The [[Tantric practitioner]] also employs [[mudra]], using the [[body]] as a support for [[meditation]] by thus involving it. For the [[Vajrayana]], a |
− | spiritual experience is not complete until it has percolated right through to your fingertips. Speech is involved through recitation, | + | [[spiritual experience]] is not complete until it has percolated right through to your fingertips. {{Wiki|Speech}} is involved through {{Wiki|recitation}}, |
− | especially of mantras. The mind is given complex symbolic visualizations to dwell on. In this way the Vajrayana weaves patterns of practice | + | especially of [[mantras]]. The [[mind]] is given complex [[symbolic]] [[visualizations]] to dwell on. In this way the [[Vajrayana]] weaves patterns of practice |
− | that involve your total being. 4 Tantra sees the world in terms of energy If you practise the Dharma in an orderly fashion, you only take | + | that involve your total being. 4 [[Tantra]] sees the [[world]] in terms of [[energy]] If you [[practise the Dharma]] in an orderly fashion, you only take |
− | up the practice of the Vajrayana once you have deep experience of the Mahayana. Maha means great (so the Mahayana is the 'great way' to | + | up the practice of the [[Vajrayana]] once you have deep [[experience]] of the [[Mahayana]]. [[Maha]] means great (so the [[Mahayana]] is the 'great way' to |
− | Enlighten?ment). However, maha also often implies 'conjoined with Sunyata' (see Glossary). For instance mahakarund, the 'great compassion' | + | Enlighten?ment). However, [[maha]] also often implies 'conjoined with [[Sunyata]]' (see Glossary). For instance mahakarund, the '[[great compassion]]' |
− | of the Bodhi?sattva, is the compassion that has arisen out of the experience of sunyata. | + | of the Bodhi?sattva, is the [[compassion]] that has arisen out of the [[experience of sunyata]]. |
− | The Tantric Approach So if you follow the path of regular steps, as it is called, you only embark on Tantra once you have passed through | + | The [[Tantric]] Approach So if you follow the [[path]] of regular steps, as it is called, you only embark on [[Tantra]] once you have passed through |
− | the flames of Sunyata in Mahayana practice. If you have passed through those flames, and transmuted your consciousness within them, how do | + | the flames of [[Sunyata]] in [[Mahayana]] practice. If you have passed through those flames, and transmuted your [[consciousness]] within them, how do |
− | you see the world? If the substantial objects and people, the discrete, separate selfhoods, have all been dissolved into processes, ever | + | you see the [[world]]? If the substantial [[objects]] and [[people]], the discrete, separate selfhoods, have all been dissolved into {{Wiki|processes}}, ever |
− | changing, then what is left? What you experience are patterns of energy, some more congealed, others more free?flowing. Tantric practice, | + | changing, then what is left? What you [[experience]] are patterns of [[energy]], some more congealed, others more free?flowing. [[Tantric practice]], |
− | then, is very much concerned with energy. In particular, Tantra works with very subtle levels of energy within the human body. | + | then, is very much concerned with [[energy]]. In particular, [[Tantra]] works with very [[subtle levels of energy]] within the [[human body]]. |
− | In some advanced Tantric practices you visualize a whole subtle energy system, composed of channels, winds, and drops (Sanskrit nadi, | + | In some advanced [[Tantric practices]] you [[visualize]] a whole [[subtle energy]] system, composed of [[channels]], [[winds]], and drops ([[Sanskrit]] [[nadi]], |
− | prana, and bindu).4 Through directing the subtle energy flow through visualization, the energies are led into the central channel (San? | + | [[prana]], and bindu).4 Through directing the [[subtle energy]] flow through [[visualization]], the energies are led into the [[central channel]] (San? |
− | skrit avadhuti, Tibetan tsa uma), located in front of the spine. (Here, though, we are working on the level of the subtle, visualized body; | + | skrit [[avadhuti]], [[Tibetan]] tsa uma), located in front of the spine. (Here, though, we are working on the level of the {{Wiki|subtle}}, [[visualized]] [[body]]; |
− | relat?ing it to the spine enables us to visualize it in the right location, it does not imply that the central channel is on the same plane | + | relat?ing it to the spine enables us to [[visualize]] it in the right location, it does not imply that the [[central channel]] is on the same [[plane of reality]] as the [[physical]] spine.) Once the [[subtle energies]], or [[winds]], have entered one or another of the [[cakras]], the [[subtle energy]] centres |
− | of | + | of the [[central channel]], a particularly deep level of [[concentration]] is [[attained]]. |
− | |||
+ | Through [[meditation]] on [[Sunyata]] while in this [[state]], the [[Tantra]] claims you can gain Enlighten?ment very quickly. It is the use of [[meditation]] | ||
− | + | on this [[subtle energy]] system, not found in the other [[yanas]], which it is claimed can make the [[Vajrayana]] a 'short [[path]]' to [[Enlightenment]]. In | |
− | + | this [[state]] of deep [[concentration]], when the [[winds]] dissolve in the [[central channel]], one [[experiences]] the [[mental phenomena]] that happen at the | |
− | + | time of [[death]]. If the [[Tantric]] [[yogin]] or [[yogini]] has already [[experienced]] these [[phenomena]] in [[meditation]], it enables them to go through the | |
− | + | actual [[death]] [[experience]], when the time comes, with [[awareness]] and control. In this way they can either transcend the [[endless]] round of [[birth]] | |
− | + | and [[death]] altogether, or select a place and [[form]] of [[rebirth]] in which they can be most helpful to other [[beings]]. 9 | |
− | + | [[Tantra]] makes use of the strongest [[experiences]] of [[life]] Because the [[Vajrayana]] [[experiences]] the [[universe]] as a play of [[energy]], it has no [[reason]] | |
− | + | to reject any [[experience]]. All {{Wiki|expressions}} of [[energy]], even seemingly negative ones, are grist to its mill. If you see things in terms of | |
− | to reject | + | fixed entities, then you have to reject certain [[experiences]]. If you see the [[world]] as [[energy]], then at worst you will see [[energy]] temporarily |
− | + | locked into limiting or negative patterns. However, you will also see that [[energy]] as a resource, a potential which can be {{Wiki|liberated}}. | |
− | + | For the car [[owner]], a wrecked car is useless, something to be towed away. For the scrap dealer it is a resource. Its raw materials can be | |
− | + | melted down to make brand new cars. For this [[reason]], the [[Vajrayana]] works with [[negative emotions]] in different ways from the [[Sutrayana]]. The | |
− | + | [[Hinayana]] approach is to use [[mindfulness]] to hold [[feelings]] of [[craving]] and [[hatred]] at arm's length. The [[Vajrayana]], however, accepts these | |
− | + | [[feelings]] as {{Wiki|expressions}} of [[Reality]] just like any other, and as powerful energies to be transmuted. It is because the [[Tantra]] rejoices in | |
− | + | these energies that it has often been misunderstood. Some [[people]] have criticized it as a mere licence to indulge, others have used it as a | |
− | |||
− | these energies that it has often been misunderstood. Some people have criticized it as a mere licence to indulge, others have used it as a | ||
mere licence to indulge! | mere licence to indulge! | ||
− | We can see here why Tantric training has to be built on experience of the other two yanas. The Tantric practitioner has to have enough | + | We can see here why [[Tantric]] {{Wiki|training}} has to be built on [[experience]] of the other [[two yanas]]. The [[Tantric practitioner]] has to have enough |
− | insight and self-discipline to play with fire - to ride the most raw and powerful energies of the human psyche on the road to liberation. | + | [[insight]] and [[self-discipline]] to play with [[fire]] - to ride the most raw and powerful energies of the [[human]] [[Wikipedia:Psyche (psychology)|psyche]] on the road to [[liberation]]. |
− | Without sufficient prior training they will soon throw you and drag you along in an entirely different direction.... We can now begin to | + | Without sufficient prior {{Wiki|training}} they will soon throw you and drag you along in an entirely different [[direction]].... We can now begin to |
− | understand what the monk, the nun, and the yogin were doing at the beginning of our chapter. The Vajrayana looks at life to see where the | + | understand what the [[monk]], the [[nun]], and the [[yogin]] were doing at the beginning of our [[chapter]]. The [[Vajrayana]] looks at [[life]] to see where the |
− | most potent energies are to be found, then works to harness them. It does not have to search far. It finds craving and aversion exerting | + | most potent energies are to be found, then works to harness them. It does not have to search far. It finds [[craving]] and [[aversion]] exerting |
− | their spells most strongly in the areas of sex and death. | + | their {{Wiki|spells}} most strongly in the areas of {{Wiki|sex}} and [[death]]. |
− | So it uses imagery connected with these two great pillars of samsara (as we might call them) to transmute the tremendous powers locked | + | So it uses [[imagery]] connected with these two great pillars of [[samsara]] (as we might call them) to transmute the tremendous [[powers]] locked |
− | within them. Visualizing beautiful and handsome forms made of light can have a refining, sublimating effect on our erotic drives. However, | + | within them. [[Visualizing]] beautiful and handsome [[forms]] made of {{Wiki|light}} can have a refining, sublimating effect on our {{Wiki|erotic}} drives. However, |
− | the Tantra 1O The Tantric Approach goes further than gazing at, or even becoming, an attractive young Bodhisattva made of light. It uses | + | the [[Tantra]] 1O The [[Tantric]] Approach goes further than gazing at, or even becoming, an attractive young [[Bodhisattva]] made of {{Wiki|light}}. It uses |
− | sexually explicit imagery. It shows Buddhas locked in union with beautiful consorts, in a variety of poses. | + | sexually explicit [[imagery]]. It shows [[Buddhas]] locked in union with beautiful [[consorts]], in a variety of poses. |
− | These yab-yum (a Tibetan phrase meaning father-mother)5 couples are regarded with particular reverence by Vajrayana devotees, as | + | These [[yab-yum]] (a [[Tibetan]] [[phrase]] meaning father-mother)5 couples are regarded with particular reverence by [[Vajrayana]] {{Wiki|devotees}}, as |
− | expressions of the highest truth. To take an example, in the Vajrayana the five Buddhas are frequently shown seated in a sexual embrace | + | {{Wiki|expressions}} of [[the highest truth]]. To take an example, in the [[Vajrayana]] the [[five Buddhas]] are frequently shown seated in a {{Wiki|sexual}} embrace |
− | with female consorts. In this case we have to understand that the yab-yum couple is really one figure. Just as the four Buddhas around | + | with {{Wiki|female}} [[consorts]]. In this case we have to understand that the [[yab-yum]] couple is really one figure. Just as the four [[Buddhas]] around |
− | Vairocana are all facets of his Dharmadhatu Wis?dom, so when a Buddha takes a yab-yum form this is a way of making explicit different | + | [[Vairocana]] are all facets of his [[Dharmadhatu]] Wis?dom, so when a [[Buddha]] takes a [[yab-yum]] [[form]] this is a way of making explicit different |
− | aspects of the Enlightened experience which that Buddha represents. In a yab-yum figure, the female represents the wis?dom aspect of the | + | aspects of the [[Enlightened]] [[experience]] which that [[Buddha]] represents. In a [[yab-yum]] figure, the {{Wiki|female}} represents the wis?dom aspect of the |
− | Enlightened experience, so she is often referred to as the prajna, or wisdom, of the Buddha. | + | [[Enlightened]] [[experience]], so she is often referred to as the [[prajna]], or [[wisdom]], of the [[Buddha]]. |
− | The male symbolizes the method or skilful means through which that wisdom is compassionately expressed in the world. Let us briefly meet | + | The {{Wiki|male}} [[symbolizes]] the method or [[skilful means]] through which that [[wisdom]] is [[compassionately]] expressed in the [[world]]. Let us briefly meet |
− | the consorts of the five Buddhas of the mandala. Entering this mandala from the east, we see Aksobhya embracing his blue consort Locana. | + | the [[consorts]] of the [[five Buddhas]] of the [[mandala]]. Entering this [[mandala]] from the [[east]], we see [[Aksobhya]] embracing his blue [[consort]] [[Locana]]. |
− | Locana means 'she with the eye'. She expresses the clear seeing of the mirror-like wisdom. In the south, Ratnasambhava embraces the yellow | + | [[Locana]] means 'she with the [[eye]]'. She expresses the clear [[seeing]] of the [[mirror-like wisdom]]. In the [[south]], [[Ratnasambhava]] embraces the [[yellow]] |
− | Mamaki. Mamaki means 'mine maker' - not in the sense of mines of jewels, though. | + | [[Mamaki]]. [[Mamaki]] means '[[mine maker]]' - not in the [[sense]] of mines of [[jewels]], though. |
− | Mamaki feels for all living beings as though they were her own children, her own self. They are all hers. She feels as though the whole | + | [[Mamaki]] [[feels]] for [[all living beings]] as though they were her [[own]] children, her [[own]] [[self]]. They are all hers. She [[feels]] as though the whole |
− | universe is hers. When you possess her wisdom you think of everything as 'mine'. When everything is yours, when you feel for everyone, then | + | [[universe]] is hers. When you possess her [[wisdom]] you think of everything as 'mine'. When everything is yours, when you [[feel]] for everyone, then |
− | is born the wisdom of equality. In the west, Amitabha embraces the red Pandaravasini (white-robed one). Pandaravasini is sometimes said to | + | is born the [[wisdom of equality]]. In the [[west]], [[Amitabha]] embraces the [[red]] [[Pandaravasini]] (white-robed one). [[Pandaravasini]] is sometimes said to |
− | be a form of White Tara. Her white robe also suggests the simile given by the Buddha for the feeling of someone experiencing the fourth | + | be a [[form]] of [[White Tara]]. Her white robe also suggests the simile given by the [[Buddha]] for the [[feeling]] of someone experiencing [[the fourth]] |
− | dhyana, or meditative absorption. | + | [[dhyana]], or [[meditative absorption]]. |
− | In this state, the Buddha says, you are like someone who on a very hot day takes a cool bath, and then puts on a fresh white robe. White | + | In this [[state]], the [[Buddha]] says, you are like someone who on a very [[hot]] day takes a cool bath, and then puts on a fresh white robe. White |
− | reflects the sun, and radiates light. Similarly, in the fourth dhyana your mind is so positive that its influence radiates and can even | + | reflects the {{Wiki|sun}}, and radiates {{Wiki|light}}. Similarly, in [[the fourth]] [[dhyana]] your [[mind]] is so positive that its influence radiates and can even |
− | positively affect your environment and other people. So Pandaravasini perhaps expresses not only the discriminating wisdom, but also | + | positively affect your {{Wiki|environment}} and other [[people]]. So [[Pandaravasini]] perhaps expresses not only the [[discriminating wisdom]], but also |
− | aspects of meditative experience - with which Amitabha is especially linked through his dhyana mudra. In the north, Amoghasiddhi's consort | + | aspects of [[meditative]] [[experience]] - with which [[Amitabha]] is especially linked through his [[dhyana mudra]]. In the [[north]], [[Amoghasiddhi's]] [[consort]] |
− | is Green Tara. | + | is [[Green Tara]]. |
− | Her fearless com?passion and instant response to the needs of living beings are expressions of the All-Accomplishing Wisdom. Finally, | + | Her [[fearless]] com?passion and instant response to the needs of [[living beings]] are {{Wiki|expressions}} of the [[All-Accomplishing Wisdom]]. Finally, |
− | coming to the centre of the mandala, in its white radiance we see Vairocana in union with the white Akasadhatesvari ('sovereign lady of the | + | coming to the centre of the [[mandala]], in its white radiance we see [[Vairocana]] in union with the white Akasadhatesvari ('[[sovereign lady of the sphere of infinite space]]'). Here, the complementary [[nature]] of [[yab and yum]] is clearly shown. [[Vairocana]] ('illuminator') radiates the {{Wiki|light}} of |
− | + | [[Buddhahood]]. Yet for {{Wiki|light}} to radiate there must be [[space]] for it to pass through. In the [[Dharmadhatu Wisdom]], {{Wiki|light}} and [[Emptiness]] [[dance]] | |
− | + | together, and are united in one [[experience]]. We shall meet with much more {{Wiki|sexual}} [[imagery]] in the coming chapters. | |
− | + | If we can use such [[visualizations]] without being pulled into straightforward [[sexual desire]], then some of the most powerful energies of our | |
− | + | [[Wikipedia:Psyche (psychology)|psyche]] will be invested in the quest for [[Enlightenment]]. The [[Vajrayana]] also employs [[imagery]] connected with [[death]]. It loves to use [[ritual implements]] made of [[human]] bone: there are bone {{Wiki|rosaries}} for counting [[mantras]], trumpets made from [[human]] femurs, cups made from [[human skulls]]. | |
− | + | It employs these things as reminders of [[death]], to accustom us to [[impermanence]]. | |
− | + | As [[death]] is usually what is most feared, handling the remnants of [[death]] develops, and [[symbolizes]], [[fearlessness]]. Bone implements and skulls | |
− | + | are also [[emblems]] of [[Sunyata]], because with the [[experience]] of [[Sunyata]] one's {{Wiki|concept}} of oneself as a fixed ego-entity disap?pears. Viewed from | |
− | + | the standpoint of someone who has not [[experienced]] [[insight]] into [[Reality]], and still conceives of themself as a fixed [[ego]], the [[experience]] of | |
− | are | + | [[Sunyata]] can only appear to be a kind of [[death]]. [[Weapons]] and [[violence]] are associated with [[death]]. In the coming chapters we shall meet |
− | + | powerfully built figures with ferocious {{Wiki|expressions}} bran?dishing axes, choppers, lassoes, and other {{Wiki|medieval}} {{Wiki|battle}} implements. | |
− | + | The [[Tantric]] Approach The [[Vajrayana]] uses [[magic]] [[ritual]], and the [[magical]] [[traditions]] of both [[East]] and [[West]] have made much [[symbolic]] use of | |
− | + | [[weapons]] for attack or defence against {{Wiki|hostile}} forces. The [[Tantra]] uses swords, thunderbolts, and so on, and [[visualization]] of [[wrathful]] | |
− | + | figures, to sublimate [[aggression]] and [[violent]] {{Wiki|tendencies}} and to express the power of [[wisdom]] to smash [[illusion]] and hack down [[suffering]]. To | |
− | + | give some [[idea]] what these [[wrathful]] figures are like, we shall take as examples the [[five Buddhas]] of the [[mandala]]. | |
− | + | The [[Tibetan Book of the Dead]] describes the [[appearance]], in the [[bardo]] or [[after-death state]], of their peace?ful [[forms]]. These are all | |
− | + | {{Wiki|expressions}} of [[Reality]], but if one fails to {{Wiki|perceive}} their [[empty nature]] and becomes frightened by them, then from a more alienated | |
− | + | {{Wiki|perspective}} [[Reality]] begins to assume threatening [[forms]]. On the eighth day in the [[bardo]], the Glorious [[Great Buddha]] [[Heruka]] appears. He is a | |
− | + | [[wrathful deity]], powerfully built, and wreathed in flames. | |
− | + | His [[body]] is the {{Wiki|colour}} of wine. He has six arms, three heads, and four {{Wiki|legs}}. The text describes him in graphic detail: His [[body]] blazes like | |
− | wrathful | + | a {{Wiki|mass}} of {{Wiki|light}}, his nine [[eyes]] gaze into yours with a [[wrathful]] expression, his [[eyebrows]] are like flashes of {{Wiki|lightning}}, his {{Wiki|teeth}} gleam like |
− | + | {{Wiki|copper}}; he laughs aloud with shouts of'a-la-la!' and 'ha-ha!' and sends out loud whistling noises of'shoo-oo!'. He stands on a [[throne]] | |
− | + | supported by [[garudas]]. He is locked in {{Wiki|sexual}} embrace with his [[consort]] [[Buddha Krodhesvari]]. | |
− | + | Though he appears extremely threatening, the text [[urges]] you to [[recognize]] him as the wrath?ful [[form]] of the white [[Buddha Vairocana]]. Over the | |
− | + | four succeeding days, four more [[Herukas]] - [[Buddhas]] in wrath?ful [[form]] - appear with their [[consorts]]. Each is the [[wrathful form]] of one of the | |
− | + | [[peaceful Buddhas]]: [[Aksobhya]], [[Ratnasambhava]], [[Amitabha]], [[Amoghasiddhi]], and [[Vairocana]]. Their names show their association with the [[five Buddha families]]: [[Vajra Heruka]], [[Ratna Heruka]], [[Padma Heruka]], [[Karma Heruka]], and [[Buddha Heruka]]. Their [[bodies]] are of a {{Wiki|colour}} [[corresponding]] to that of | |
− | + | their [[peaceful form]], but rather darker. So, for example, the [[Karma Heruka]], who appears on the twelfth day, is [[green]] like [[Amoghasiddhi]], but | |
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | their peaceful form, but rather darker. So, for example, the Karma Heruka, who appears on the twelfth day, is green like Amoghasiddhi, but | ||
of a darker shade. | of a darker shade. | ||
− | Sri Maha Heruka The Tantric Approach Apart from the colours, the other clue that we are seeing transmuted forms of the peaceful Buddhas is | + | [[Sri Maha Heruka]] The [[Tantric]] Approach Apart from the colours, the other clue that we are [[seeing]] transmuted [[forms]] of the [[peaceful Buddhas]] is |
− | their emblems. In their four outer arms they brandish weapons, or implements associated with death. However, their central pair of arms, | + | their [[emblems]]. In their four outer arms they brandish [[weapons]], or implements associated with [[death]]. However, their central pair of arms, |
− | with which they embrace their consorts, hold emblems that are not menacing. In every case, in their central left hand they hold a bell, | + | with which they embrace their [[consorts]], hold [[emblems]] that are not menacing. In every case, in their central left hand they hold a [[bell]], |
− | symbol of the Emptiness of which they are just another manifestation. In their central right hand each figure holds the emblem of his | + | [[symbol]] of the [[Emptiness]] of which they are just another [[manifestation]]. In their central right hand each figure holds the {{Wiki|emblem}} of his |
− | peaceful counterpart. So the Glorious Great Buddha Heruka holds the golden wheel of Vairocana, and so on. See A Guide to the Buddhas for | + | [[peaceful]] counterpart. So the Glorious [[Great Buddha]] [[Heruka]] holds the [[golden wheel]] of [[Vairocana]], and so on. See A Guide to the [[Buddhas]] for |
− | the full list of correspondences. (Rather than a double vajra, the Karma Heruka holds a sword, which is another emblem associated with | + | the full list of correspondences. (Rather than a [[double vajra]], the [[Karma Heruka]] holds a sword, which is another {{Wiki|emblem}} associated with |
− | Amoghasiddhi.) Along with these wrathful deities comes a host of wrathful female figures. | + | [[Amoghasiddhi]].) Along with these [[wrathful deities]] comes a host of [[wrathful]] {{Wiki|female}} figures. |
− | They are of various colours, some animal-headed, most carrying symbols of death. In this way no less than fifty-eight figures appear, | + | They are of various colours, some animal-headed, most carrying [[symbols]] of [[death]]. In this way no less than fifty-eight figures appear, |
− | forming a mandala with the Great Buddha Heruka at its centre. In every case the text urges us to see their appearance as an opportunity to | + | forming a [[mandala]] with the [[Great Buddha]] [[Heruka]] at its centre. In every case the text [[urges]] us to see their [[appearance]] as an opportunity to |
− | break through to wisdom. If we can see their true empty nature, it says, we shall feel like someone who suddenly recognizes that a lion of | + | break through to [[wisdom]]. If we can see their true [[empty nature]], it says, we shall [[feel]] like someone who suddenly [[recognizes]] that a [[lion]] of |
− | which they have been terrified was only a stuffed one. 6 Tantra sees samsara and nirvana as interrelated In what we might call 'basic | + | which they have been terrified was only a stuffed one. 6 [[Tantra]] sees [[samsara and nirvana]] as {{Wiki|interrelated}} In what we might call 'basic |
− | Buddhism' samsara and nirvana are, for all practical purposes, a duality. You find yourself in the painful state of samsara, and set out on | + | [[Buddhism]]' [[samsara and nirvana]] are, for all {{Wiki|practical}} purposes, a [[duality]]. You find yourself in the [[painful]] [[state]] of [[samsara]], and set out on |
− | the path to leave it behind by attaining the peace of nirvana. | + | the [[path]] to leave it behind by [[attaining]] the [[peace]] of [[nirvana]]. |
− | The Vajrayana, however, correlates everything in samsara with an aspect of Enlightenment. The five Poisons, for the Tantra, are really | + | The [[Vajrayana]], however, correlates everything in [[samsara]] with an aspect of [[Enlightenment]]. The five [[Poisons]], for the [[Tantra]], are really |
− | expressions of the five Buddhas. In this way, samsara and nirvana cease to be a complete dualism. They are subsumed into a higher vision in | + | {{Wiki|expressions}} of the [[five Buddhas]]. In this way, [[samsara and nirvana]] cease to be a complete [[dualism]]. They are subsumed into a higher [[vision]] in |
− | which everything is an expression of Reality. The Vajrayana follows the principle of hermetic magic, 'as above so below'. By manipulating | + | which everything is an expression of [[Reality]]. The [[Vajrayana]] follows the [[principle]] of hermetic [[magic]], 'as above so below'. By manipulating |
− | the mundane, it aims to effect changes on the spiritual level. | + | the [[mundane]], it aims to effect changes on the [[spiritual]] level. |
− | By seeing the mundane as a reflection of the Enlightened, it imbues the world with a sacred quality. This has a transforming effect. 15 | + | By [[seeing]] the [[mundane]] as a {{Wiki|reflection}} of the [[Enlightened]], it imbues the [[world]] with a [[sacred]] [[quality]]. This has a [[transforming]] effect. 15 |
− | If whenever you see the colour green it reminds you of the Bodhisattva Tara, who is often portrayed as green in colour, or you recognize | + | If whenever you see the {{Wiki|colour}} [[green]] it reminds you of the [[Bodhisattva Tara]], who is often portrayed as [[green]] in {{Wiki|colour}}, or you [[recognize]] |
− | your desire for food as simply misplaced desire for Enlightenment, then the world begins to change. The correlations the Tantra makes | + | your [[desire]] for [[food]] as simply misplaced [[desire]] for [[Enlightenment]], then the [[world]] begins to change. The correlations the [[Tantra]] makes |
− | between the mundane and the spiritual are vast and complex, and we will not have room to touch on more than a small fraction of them. 7 | + | between the [[mundane]] and the [[spiritual]] are vast and complex, and we will not have room to {{Wiki|touch}} on more than a small fraction of them. 7 |
− | Tantra begins at the highest point There is a Zen saying, 'If you want to climb a mountain, begin at the top.' The Vajrayana would | + | [[Tantra]] begins at the [[highest]] point There is a [[Zen]] saying, 'If you want to climb a mountain, begin at the top.' The [[Vajrayana]] would |
laughingly agree with this. | laughingly agree with this. | ||
− | We've seen that Tantra is pragmatic, it deals in direct experience. So if you have no direct experience of Buddhahood, it asks you to | + | We've seen that [[Tantra]] is {{Wiki|pragmatic}}, it deals in direct [[experience]]. So if you have no direct [[experience]] of [[Buddhahood]], it asks you to |
− | imagine, to 'act as though', to visualize yourself as a Buddha or Bodhisattva. In this way you gain a taste for what it would be like to | + | [[imagine]], to 'act as though', to [[visualize]] yourself as a [[Buddha]] or [[Bodhisattva]]. In this way you gain a {{Wiki|taste}} for what it would be like to |
− | be filled with love and wisdom. Not only that, imagination is not just fantasy. For Buddhism your mental state is decisive for the power | + | be filled with [[love]] and [[wisdom]]. Not only that, [[imagination]] is not just [[fantasy]]. For [[Buddhism]] your [[mental state]] is decisive for the power |
− | of your actions. If you can project yourself completely into the experience, into the jewelled sandals of a Bodhisattva, even for a few | + | of your [[actions]]. If you can project yourself completely into the [[experience]], into the jewelled sandals of a [[Bodhisattva]], even for a few |
− | seconds, then for that time, to all intents and purposes, you are that Bodhisattva. The Tantra takes this to its logical conclusion in the | + | seconds, then for that time, to all intents and purposes, you are that [[Bodhisattva]]. The [[Tantra]] takes this to its [[logical]] conclusion in the |
− | anuttarayoga. | + | [[anuttarayoga]]. |
− | It asks you to act all the time as though you were an Enlightened being, and to try to see the world as a Buddha would see it. This is what | + | It asks you to act all the time as though you were an [[Enlightened being]], and to try to see the [[world]] as a [[Buddha]] would see it. This is what |
− | our young woman in the shopping mall was doing. She was practising visualizing herself as a meditational deity, identifying all sound as | + | our young woman in the shopping mall was doing. She was practising [[visualizing]] herself as a [[meditational deity]], identifying all [[sound]] as |
− | mantra, and seeing her environment as a mandala. By taking up the state of mind of one who has completed the path, you move along the path | + | [[mantra]], and [[seeing]] her {{Wiki|environment}} as a [[mandala]]. By [[taking up]] the [[state of mind]] of one who has completed the [[path]], you move along the [[path]] |
− | as fast as possible - this is the thinking of the Vajrayana. It has its dangers, which is why it needs a firm foundation in prior practice, | + | as fast as possible - this is the [[thinking]] of the [[Vajrayana]]. It has its dangers, which is why it needs a firm foundation in prior practice, |
− | but it also has tremendous advantages. If you are thinking of climbing a mountain, you can just sit on a stone at the bottom and day-dream | + | but it also has tremendous advantages. If you are [[thinking]] of climbing a mountain, you can just sit on a stone at the bottom and day-dream |
about the view from the top. | about the view from the top. | ||
− | Or you can climb step by step, focusing your thoughts on the difficulties of the climb before you. Alternatively, you can climb while | + | Or you can climb step by step, focusing your [[thoughts]] on the difficulties of the climb before you. Alternatively, you can climb while |
− | keeping in mind an imaginative vision of the magnificent vistas you will see from the summit; they can be so alluring that you will be led | + | keeping in [[mind]] an imaginative [[vision]] of the magnificent vistas you will see from the summit; they can be so alluring that you will be led |
− | upwards, not noticing the difficulties of the climb. In a sense, you are already at the top. 16 The Tantric Approach An overview of this | + | upwards, not noticing the difficulties of the climb. In a [[sense]], you are already at the top. 16 The [[Tantric]] Approach An overview of this |
− | book Armed with these short explanations of some features of Tantra, we can now encounter the Tantric deities. In Chapter Two, we meet | + | [[book]] Armed with these short explanations of some features of [[Tantra]], we can now encounter the [[Tantric deities]]. In [[Chapter]] Two, we meet |
− | Prajnaparamita, who acts as a kind of bridge. She is the only figure in this book who also appears in the sutras. As we shall see, she | + | [[Prajnaparamita]], who acts as a kind of bridge. She is the only figure in this [[book]] who also appears in the [[sutras]]. As we shall see, she |
− | personifies a set of sutras, transmuted into a goddess through the Tantric desire for direct experience. Then comes Vajrasattva, the | + | {{Wiki|personifies}} a set of [[sutras]], transmuted into a [[goddess]] through the [[Tantric]] [[desire]] for direct [[experience]]. Then comes [[Vajrasattva]], the |
− | 'diamond being', invoked for purification by followers of the 'diamond way'. | + | '[[diamond being]]', invoked for [[purification]] by followers of the '[[diamond way]]'. |
− | In Chapters Four to Six we meet the esoteric, Tantric forms of the Three Jewels. Buddha, Dharma, and Sangha are experienced through gurus, | + | In Chapters Four to Six we meet the [[esoteric]], [[Tantric]] [[forms]] of the [[Three Jewels]]. [[Buddha]], [[Dharma]], and [[Sangha]] are [[experienced]] through [[gurus]], |
− | yidams, and dakinis. In the following chapter, if we are feeling strong, we can en?counter the dharmapalas, the Tantric protectors of the | + | [[yidams]], and [[dakinis]]. In the following [[chapter]], if we are [[feeling]] strong, we can en?counter the [[dharmapalas]], the [[Tantric]] [[protectors of the Dharma]]. Finally, in [[Chapter]] Eight, we put together the jigsaw puzzle of figures we have met into the great uniting [[symbol]] of the [[Refuge Tree]]. 1 7 [[Prajnaparamita]] TWO [[Prajnaparamita]] - the [[Book]] that Became a [[Goddess]] One October night in 1816, Charles Cowden Clarke sat up late |
− | + | in his rooms in [[London]], reading and talking with a young [[friend]]. Clarke and his [[friend]] loved {{Wiki|literature}}, and they had managed to lay hands | |
− | + | on a copy of Homer, translated by Chapman. It was dawn by the time they stopped reading and discussing. After his [[friend]] had gone, Clarke | |
− | + | took a few hours [[sleep]]. On coming down to breakfast he found a note waiting for him. | |
− | + | It was a perfectly turned sonnet from his fellow reader: Much have I travelled in the [[realms]] of {{Wiki|gold}}, And many goodly states and {{Wiki|kingdoms}} | |
− | + | seen; Round many [[western]] islands have I been Which bards in fealty to {{Wiki|Apollo}} hold. Oft of one wide expanse had I been told That deep-browed | |
− | + | Homer ruled as his demesne: Yet did I never [[breathe]] its [[pure]] [[serene]] Till I heard Chapman speak out loud and bold: Then felt I like some | |
− | + | watcher of the skies When a new {{Wiki|planet}} swims into his ken; Or like stout Cortez when with {{Wiki|eagle}} [[eyes]] He stared at the Pacific - and all his | |
− | + | men Looked at each other with a wild surmise - [[Silent]], upon a peak in Darien. Clarke's [[friend]] can only have had two or three hours in which | |
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | men Looked at each other with a wild surmise - Silent, upon a peak in Darien. Clarke's friend can only have had two or three hours in which | ||
to produce his poem. | to produce his poem. | ||
− | It would be an achievement for any poet to fashion something 19 so fine so quickly, and after a sleepless night. For a twenty-year-old it | + | It would be an [[achievement]] for any poet to fashion something 19 so fine so quickly, and after a sleepless night. For a twenty-year-old it |
− | |||
− | |||
− | + | was [[extraordinary]]. That breakfast-time note to Clarke was one of the first declarations of the {{Wiki|poetic}} genius of his [[friend]] John Keats. The | |
− | + | '[[realms]] of {{Wiki|gold}}' in which Keats has travelled are of course the [[worlds]] of {{Wiki|literature}}, of the [[imagination]]. (Among other things, {{Wiki|Apollo}} is | |
− | + | the [[god]] of [[poetry]].) Through his poem we can remind ourselves of the tremendous value and power not just of {{Wiki|literature}}, but of the written | |
− | + | [[word]]. Nowadays we are glutted with print. So surfeited are we that it is easy to take [[books]] for granted. We can buy the [[thoughts]] of the | |
− | + | world's greatest [[minds]], and read them on the bus. However, the {{Wiki|mass}} production of {{Wiki|literature}} is still quite a new [[development]]. Six or | |
− | + | seven centuries ago every [[book]] was [[precious]], for they all had to be painstakingly hand-copied. | |
− | + | A {{Wiki|prince}} with a hundred volumes would have possessed a large library. If you were a [[scholar]] at that time you would have had to wander from | |
− | + | place to place - from one library to the next. You might have heard of a [[book]] and had to travel hundreds of {{Wiki|miles}} to consult one of the few | |
− | + | copies in [[existence]]. If you had wanted to study it intensively you would have had to stay where the [[book]] was kept, or copied it yourself, | |
− | might have | + | which might have taken months - even if you did not embellish the [[book]], as was often done in the scriptoria of the [[monasteries]]. Or you |
− | + | might have travelled with your library on your back - like [[Marpa]] returning home to [[Tibet]] with the teachings he had [[gathered]] in [[India]]. | |
− | + | And, like [[Marpa]], you might easily have lost those hard-gained volumes. H ow would we [[feel]] if we had copied by hand all the [[books]] in our | |
− | + | possession? How much more would we value them? Even for Keats, much closer to our [[own]] time, a new [[book]] was a [[treasure]]. We need somehow to | |
− | + | regain this [[feeling]] of [[appreciation]], even of reverence, for [[books]], if we are to begin to enter into a proper relationship with the | |
− | + | [[Perfection of Wisdom]] {{Wiki|literature}}. If even ordinary [[books]] can be so [[precious]], then [[books]] containing the [[highest]] [[insights]] of [[humanity]] must be | |
− | + | [[extraordinary]] [[treasures]] indeed. | |
− | + | Ordinary [[books]] are valuable because they crystallize and preserve [[knowledge]], [[memories]], [[ideas]], and [[experience]]. The [[Perfection of Wisdom]] 20 | |
− | Enlightenment. I am stressing this point because in almost any city in the Western world it is quite easy to buy a book of the Perfection | + | [[Prajnaparamita]] - the [[Book]] that Became a [[Goddess]] {{Wiki|literature}} encapsulates - as far as it is possible in words - the [[experience of Enlightenment]]. I am stressing this point because in almost any city in the [[Western world]] it is quite easy to buy a [[book]] of the [[Perfection]] |
− | of Wis?dom and read that on the bus. How you read the Perfection of Wisdom (Sanskrit Prajnaparamita) literature is supremely important. | + | of Wis?dom and read that on the bus. How you read the [[Perfection of Wisdom]] ([[Sanskrit]] [[Prajnaparamita]]) {{Wiki|literature}} is supremely important. |
− | One of the earliest Wisdom texts admonishes us in its opening line: Call forth as much as you can of love, of respect and of faith! Gaining | + | One of the earliest [[Wisdom]] texts admonishes us in its opening line: Call forth as much as you can of [[love]], of [[respect]] and of [[faith]]! Gaining |
− | wisdom is at least as much a matter of becoming receptive emotionally as of intellectual acuity. This, as we shall see later, was one of | + | [[wisdom]] is at least as much a {{Wiki|matter}} of becoming receptive [[emotionally]] as of [[intellectual]] acuity. This, as we shall see later, was one of |
− | the main reasons why the Perfection of Wisdom literature transformed itself into a goddess - to teach more effectively by appearing in a | + | the main [[reasons]] why the [[Perfection of Wisdom]] {{Wiki|literature}} [[transformed]] itself into a [[goddess]] - to teach more effectively by appearing in a |
− | form that people would love to dwell upon. For Keats, Chapman's Homer is a catalyst. While reading, his imagination starts to fly. He | + | [[form]] that [[people]] would [[love]] to dwell upon. For Keats, Chapman's Homer is a catalyst. While reading, his [[imagination]] starts to fly. He |
− | feels as though he has seen a new planet, or discovered a new ocean. Hernan Cortez was the 'conquistador' who subdued the Aztecs. | + | [[feels]] as though he has seen a new {{Wiki|planet}}, or discovered a new ocean. Hernan Cortez was the 'conquistador' who subdued the {{Wiki|Aztecs}}. |
− | In the sonnet, though, he is a positive figure. Cortez has landed on the Caribbean coast of modern-day Panama. He has walked inland with | + | In the sonnet, though, he is a positive figure. Cortez has landed on the Caribbean coast of modern-day [[Panama]]. He has walked inland with |
his men and climbed a peak, to discover an ocean vaster than the one he has just crossed, stretching away below him. Gazing at this new | his men and climbed a peak, to discover an ocean vaster than the one he has just crossed, stretching away below him. Gazing at this new | ||
− | realm of possibility, he and his men are struck silent.10 Keats feels he has found a new vantage point in himself, seen possibilities he | + | [[realm]] of possibility, he and his men are struck silent.10 Keats [[feels]] he has found a new vantage point in himself, seen possibilities he |
− | |||
− | |||
− | + | never knew existed. This should be the case when we first encounter the [[Perfection of Wisdom]] {{Wiki|literature}}. The [[books]] themselves are just | |
− | + | catalysts for a new [[vision]] of the [[universe]]. An undreamed of [[realm]] begins to unfold itself. | |
− | + | If you enter fully into this golden [[realm]], then, like Cortez's men, words will fail you. You will be unable to describe what you have | |
− | + | apprehended. Someone who has used the [[Prajnaparamita]] {{Wiki|literature}} to enter the [[transcendental]] [[realm]] is said to be like a mute who has had a | |
− | + | [[dream]]. The [[development]] of the [[Perfection of Wisdom]] {{Wiki|literature}} According to [[tradition]], the [[Perfection of Wisdom]] {{Wiki|literature}} springs from | |
− | + | [[Sakyamuni Buddha]], but he found that the teachings were not appropri- 21 ate for the men and women of his time, and shortly before his | |
− | + | [[parinirvana]], or passing away, he entrusted the teachings to the [[nagas]]. | |
− | + | [[Nagas]] in [[Buddhist tradition]] have something of the same [[characteristics]] as [[dragons]]. They are long-lived, [[wise]], and can function as guardians | |
− | + | of [[treasures]]. [[Nagas]] live at the bottom of the ocean, and it was in their watery {{Wiki|kingdom}} that the [[Wisdom]] teachings were preserved. Several | |
− | Wisdom teachings from a naga princess. The first Perfection of Wisdom teachings appeared about 100 BCE. During a two hundred year phase of | + | centuries later one of the greatest figures in [[Buddhist history]], [[Nagarjuna]], came to the edge of a certain lake and received the [[Perfect Wisdom]] teachings from a [[naga]] {{Wiki|princess}}. The first [[Perfection of Wisdom]] teachings appeared about 100 BCE. During a two hundred year phase of |
− | development the basic texts of the litera?ture appeared. | + | [[development]] the basic texts of the litera?ture appeared. |
− | The oldest are probably the Astasahasrika, or Perfection of Wisdom in 8,000 Lines, and its verse counterpart, the Ratnagunasamcayagatha | + | The oldest are probably the [[Astasahasrika]], or [[Perfection of Wisdom in 8,000 Lines]], and its verse counterpart, the [[Ratnagunasamcayagatha]] |
− | (verses on the storehouse of precious virtues). In the following 200 years the Perfection of Wisdom literature achieved great popularity. | + | (verses on the [[storehouse]] of [[precious]] [[virtues]]). In the following 200 years the [[Perfection of Wisdom]] {{Wiki|literature}} achieved great [[popularity]]. |
− | So much devotion was lavished upon it that it expanded. One text even reached 100,000 lines in length. The succeeding 200 years (roughly | + | So much [[devotion]] was lavished upon it that it expanded. One text even reached 100,000 lines in length. The succeeding 200 years (roughly |
− | 300-500 CE) saw the Perfection of Wisdom spread throughout India and into China. In this phase the new texts became increasingly concise. | + | 300-500 CE) saw the [[Perfection of Wisdom]] spread throughout [[India]] and into [[China]]. In this phase the new texts became increasingly concise. |
− | Among them are two of the most famous and important of all Buddhist works: the Diamond Sutra (Sanskrit Vajracchedika) and the Heart Sutra | + | Among them are two of the most famous and important of all [[Buddhist]] works: the [[Diamond Sutra]] ([[Sanskrit]] [[Vajracchedika]]) and the [[Heart Sutra]] |
− | (Sanskrit Hrdaya)." By the year 700, the process of contraction had gone as far as possible. | + | ([[Sanskrit]] [[Hrdaya]])." By the year 700, the process of contraction had gone as far as possible. |
− | There is a 'Perfection of Wisdom in a Few Words' which says it is for the 'dull and stupid'. There is even the 'Perfection of Wisdom in a | + | There is a '[[Perfection of Wisdom]] in a Few Words' which says it is for the 'dull and stupid'. There is even the '[[Perfection of Wisdom]] in a |
− | Single Letter'! This is the letter A, which in Sanskrit is a negative prefix. It is as though the text says that whatever you think, | + | Single [[Letter]]'! This is the [[letter]] A, which in [[Sanskrit]] is a negative prefix. It is as though the text says that whatever you think, |
− | however you try to describe the world, you should put the word 'not' before it. | + | however you try to describe the [[world]], you should put the [[word]] 'not' before it. |
− | However you explain the universe, Reality is not that. The Perfection of Wisdom denies that you will ever catch Reality in the clumsy net | + | However you explain the [[universe]], [[Reality]] is not that. The [[Perfection of Wisdom]] denies that you will ever catch [[Reality]] in the clumsy net |
− | of words and concepts, and breaks up your preconceptions about everything. You say you are of a certain age, sex, nationality, occupation, | + | of words and [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]], and breaks up your preconceptions about everything. You say you are of a certain age, {{Wiki|sex}}, nationality, {{Wiki|occupation}}, |
− | and so on. The 'Perfection of Wisdom in One Letter' denies that in Reality you are any of these things. 22 Prajnaparamita - the Book that | + | and so on. The '[[Perfection of Wisdom]] in One [[Letter]]' denies that in [[Reality]] you are any of these things. 22 [[Prajnaparamita]] - the [[Book]] that |
− | Became a Goddess They are just the fool's gold of conventional descriptions, not the true gold of Reality. | + | Became a [[Goddess]] They are just the fool's {{Wiki|gold}} of [[Wikipedia:Convention (norm)|conventional]] descriptions, not the true {{Wiki|gold}} of [[Reality]]. |
− | Also during this period, something very remarkable happened. The Perfection of Wisdom, under the influence of the Tantra, began to change. | + | Also during this period, something very remarkable happened. The [[Perfection of Wisdom]], under the influence of the [[Tantra]], began to change. |
− | This literature of uncompromising paradox and intellectual subtlety transformed itself. From being an intellectual thunderbolt, destroying | + | This {{Wiki|literature}} of uncompromising [[paradox]] and [[intellectual]] subtlety [[transformed]] itself. From being an [[intellectual]] [[thunderbolt]], destroying |
− | conceptualizations, it was reborn as a wisdom goddess and a mantra. Examining this extraordinary 'sea change' can give us insights into the | + | [[conceptualizations]], it was [[reborn]] as a [[wisdom goddess]] and a [[mantra]]. Examining this [[extraordinary]] 'sea change' can give us [[insights]] into the |
− | Tantric approach to self-transformation. | + | [[Tantric]] approach to self-transformation. |
− | Tantra, we have seen, is always concerned with direct experience. Rather than denying words and concepts in the hope that you will reach | + | [[Tantra]], we have seen, is always concerned with direct [[experience]]. Rather than denying words and [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]] in the {{Wiki|hope}} that you will reach |
− | beyond them, it employs a different approach. It tries to help you leave behind conceptualization by entering an imaginative realm. You | + | beyond them, it employs a different approach. It tries to help you leave behind [[conceptualization]] by entering an imaginative [[realm]]. You |
− | enter a realm of light, travel in a realm of gold. In this archetypal realm you are brought face to face with Wisdom, in the most appealing | + | enter a [[realm]] of {{Wiki|light}}, travel in a [[realm]] of {{Wiki|gold}}. In this [[archetypal]] [[realm]] you are brought face to face with [[Wisdom]], in the most appealing |
− | form imaginable. | + | [[form]] imaginable. |
− | At about the time of Charlemagne, the figure of Prajnaparamita (Tibetan Sherapkyi Pharoltuchinma) as a Wisdom goddess began to appear in | + | At about the time of [[Charlemagne]], the figure of [[Prajnaparamita]] ([[Tibetan]] [[Sherapkyi Pharoltuchinma]]) as a [[Wisdom goddess]] began to appear in |
− | the East. She had different forms: sometimes golden, sometimes white. She appeared with two, four, or six arms, or even (in a form popular | + | the [[East]]. She had different [[forms]]: sometimes golden, sometimes white. She appeared with two, four, or six arms, or even (in a [[form]] popular |
− | in Cambodia) with eleven heads and eleven pairs of arms. She appeared, over time, in Japan, Java, Cambodia, China, and Tibet. However, the | + | in [[Cambodia]]) with eleven heads and eleven pairs of arms. She appeared, over time, in [[Japan]], {{Wiki|Java}}, [[Cambodia]], [[China]], and [[Tibet]]. However, the |
− | Tibetans had already fallen in love with Tara, so her cult never gained great popularity there. | + | [[Tibetans]] had already fallen in [[love]] with [[Tara]], so her {{Wiki|cult}} never gained great [[popularity]] there. |
− | It was in India, above all, that the goddess Prajnaparamita manifested. There was even a great statue of her on the Vulture's Peak at | + | It was in [[India]], above all, that the [[goddess]] [[Prajnaparamita]] [[manifested]]. There was even a great statue of her on the [[Vulture's Peak]] at |
− | Rajgir, where the Buddha gave so many discourses. India being the centre of devotion to Prajnaparamita, when the Muslims trampled Buddhism | + | [[Rajgir]], where the [[Buddha]] gave so many [[discourses]]. [[India]] being the centre of [[devotion]] to [[Prajnaparamita]], when the {{Wiki|Muslims}} trampled [[Buddhism]] |
− | underfoot in that country, her cult largely disappeared. As the Muslims systematically destroyed the monasteries, smashed statues, and | + | underfoot in that country, her {{Wiki|cult}} largely disappeared. As the {{Wiki|Muslims}} systematically destroyed the [[monasteries]], smashed [[statues]], and |
− | burned books, the Wisdom goddess went into hiding. | + | burned [[books]], the [[Wisdom goddess]] went into hiding. |
− | It is really only in the twentieth century, and due largely to the work of one man, that the goddess is once again displaying her face in | + | It is really only in the twentieth century, and due largely to the work of one man, that the [[goddess]] is once again displaying her face in |
− | so many different lands. The life's work of the German scholar Edward Conze was to translate virtually all the Perfection of Wisdom texts | + | so many different lands. The life's work of the [[German]] [[scholar]] [[Edward Conze]] was to translate virtually all the [[Perfection of Wisdom]] texts |
− | into English. Thanks to his efforts the goddess moves freely among us once more. Though the cult of Prajhaparamita survived and continued | + | into English. Thanks to his efforts the [[goddess]] moves freely among us once more. Though the {{Wiki|cult}} of [[Prajhaparamita]] survived and continued |
− | outside India, so weakened had it become that after extensive research Edward Conze could catalogue fewer than fifty icons of her in | + | outside [[India]], so weakened had it become that after extensive research [[Edward Conze]] could catalogue fewer than fifty icons of her in |
− | existence. Since then, at least one more has come to light. A few years ago a film crew went to Tholing in western Tibet to record the | + | [[existence]]. Since then, at least one more has come to {{Wiki|light}}. A few years ago a film crew went to [[Tholing]] in [[western Tibet]] to record the |
− | extraordinary temple paintings there. | + | [[extraordinary]] [[temple]] paintings there. |
They had been neglected, and some were so covered in dust as to be unrecognizable. The crew filmed the dust being carefully removed from an | They had been neglected, and some were so covered in dust as to be unrecognizable. The crew filmed the dust being carefully removed from an | ||
− | anonymous mural. As the picture was cleaned in front of it, the camera recorded the apparition of an exquisite golden goddess. Emblems of | + | anonymous mural. As the picture was cleaned in front of it, the camera recorded the apparition of an exquisite golden [[goddess]]. {{Wiki|Emblems}} of |
− | |||
− | |||
− | + | the [[Wisdom goddess]] In her different [[manifestations]], [[Prajnaparamita]] is shown with various [[symbols]] or [[emblems]]. There are six main ones, and | |
− | + | we shall perhaps come to understand our [[Wisdom goddess]] better if we look briefly at each of them in turn. (I) The [[lotus]]. The [[lotus]] is a | |
− | + | [[symbol]] for that which {{Wiki|transcends}} the [[mundane]]. | |
− | + | So, although we have been {{Wiki|speaking}} of her as a [[goddess]] and of meeting her in the [[archetypal]] [[realm]], it is clear that [[Prajnaparamita]] is | |
− | Wisdom we have to be prepared to stand under it, and learn from it. In doing so we may even have to accept that we do not know any?thing | + | [[essentially]] a [[manifestation]] of the [[dharmakaya]]. The [[lotus]] is also a [[symbol]] of [[spiritual]] receptivity. To 'understand' the [[Perfection of Wisdom]] we have to be prepared to stand under it, and learn from it. In doing so we may even have to accept that we do not know any?thing |
− | about anything, spiritual or mundane! This is, in a sense, the mes?sage of the Heart Sutra - that our experience is ungraspable, and even | + | about anything, [[spiritual]] or [[mundane]]! This is, in a [[sense]], the mes?sage of the [[Heart Sutra]] - that our [[experience]] is ungraspable, and even |
− | the concepts of Buddhism do not capture the truth of things. | + | the [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]] of [[Buddhism]] do not capture the [[truth]] of things. |
− | At best they are only 'fingers pointing to the moon'. (2) The book. Her association with the book emphasizes that Prajna?paramita embodies | + | At best they are only 'fingers pointing to the [[moon]]'. (2) The [[book]]. Her association with the [[book]] emphasizes that Prajna?paramita [[embodies]] |
− | the wisdom of all the books in the Perfect Wisdom corpus. The book also represents the fact that, although we aspire to go beyond words and | + | the [[wisdom]] of all the [[books]] in the [[Perfect Wisdom]] corpus. The [[book]] also represents the fact that, although we aspire to go beyond words and |
− | concepts, most of us cannot just ignore culture and learning. We need to train and develop our rational faculty, not try to 24 | + | [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]], most of us cannot just ignore {{Wiki|culture}} and {{Wiki|learning}}. We need to train and develop our [[rational]] {{Wiki|faculty}}, not try to 24 |
− | Prajnaparamita - the Book that Became a Goddess dispense with it. Once we have fully trained our intellect, then we can turn it to the | + | [[Prajnaparamita]] - the [[Book]] that Became a [[Goddess]] dispense with it. Once we have fully trained our [[intellect]], then we can turn it to the |
− | Perfection of Wisdom, and let it discover for itself its inadequacy in apprehending Reality. | + | [[Perfection of Wisdom]], and let it discover for itself its inadequacy in apprehending [[Reality]]. |
− | The rational mind has to be developed to a point where it can see through itself- acknowledge its own limitations. (3) The vajra. It may | + | The [[rational]] [[mind]] has to be developed to a point where it can see through itself- [[acknowledge]] its [[own]] limitations. (3) The [[vajra]]. It may |
− | seem strange for a gentle goddess to wield such a weapon - though Athena, another wisdom goddess, is also a warrior. Transcendental wisdom | + | seem strange for a gentle [[goddess]] to wield such a weapon - though {{Wiki|Athena}}, another [[wisdom goddess]], is also a [[warrior]]. [[Transcendental wisdom]] |
− | is both soft and hard. It is soft in the sense that it is subtle and elusive. If you try to grasp it directly you will always fail. It | + | is both soft and hard. It is soft in the [[sense]] that it is {{Wiki|subtle}} and elusive. If you try to [[grasp]] it directly you will always fail. It |
− | comes to you gently, from the side, as it were - from a 'direction' you cannot cover. Because of that it is hard in the sense that it | + | comes to you gently, from the side, as it were - from a '[[direction]]' you cannot cover. Because of that it is hard in the [[sense]] that it |
− | cannot be parried. It smashes to pieces all our mundane ideas about reality. | + | cannot be parried. It smashes to pieces all our [[mundane]] [[ideas]] about [[reality]]. |
− | Thus Perfect Wisdom has a destructive aspect, which the diamond thunderbolt well symbolizes. (4) The sword. The flaming sword is an | + | Thus [[Perfect Wisdom]] has a {{Wiki|destructive}} aspect, which the [[diamond]] [[thunderbolt]] well [[symbolizes]]. (4) The sword. The flaming sword is an |
− | attribute of Manjusri - the Prince of Wisdom. Manjusri and Prajnaparamita represent two methods of approach to the goal of wisdom, so it is | + | attribute of [[Manjusri]] - the {{Wiki|Prince}} of [[Wisdom]]. [[Manjusri]] and [[Prajnaparamita]] represent two [[methods]] of approach to the goal of [[wisdom]], so it is |
− | not surprising that they should share certain symbols. (5) The mala. A mala (Tibetan trhengwa - literally 'garland') is what in the West | + | not surprising that they should share certain [[symbols]]. (5) The [[mala]]. A [[mala]] ([[Tibetan]] trhengwa - literally '[[garland]]') is what in the [[West]] |
− | would be called a rosary. In Buddhism it is used for counting mantras and other practices. Its association with Prajnaparamita suggests the | + | would be called a rosary. In [[Buddhism]] it is used for counting [[mantras]] and other practices. Its association with [[Prajnaparamita]] suggests the |
− | importance of repetition for arriving at wisdom. In the West especially, where novelty is the great goddess, we tend to flit from one | + | importance of repetition for arriving at [[wisdom]]. In the [[West]] especially, where novelty is the great [[goddess]], we tend to flit from one |
− | experience to another. All too often having done, or read, something once, or at most a few times, we feel we have drunk the experience to | + | [[experience]] to another. All too often having done, or read, something once, or at most a few times, we [[feel]] we have drunk the [[experience]] to |
the dregs. | the dregs. | ||
− | Novelty lives on the surface of life, but Perfect Wisdom is preserved in the depths. To achieve wisdom through the Perfection of Wisdom | + | Novelty [[lives]] on the surface of [[life]], but [[Perfect Wisdom]] is preserved in the depths. To achieve [[wisdom]] through the [[Perfection of Wisdom]] |
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | sutras | + | texts we have to read them repeatedly (some of the [[sutras]] reiterate themselves - eighty?per-cent of the [[Perfection of Wisdom]] in 100,000 |
− | + | Lines consists of repetitions.) We need to [[meditate]] repeatedly on the same themes of [[emptiness]] and [[impermanence]]. It is only with this | |
+ | devoted, [[loving]] return to the same sources of inspiration that we shall gradually deepen our [[insight]], shall come to understand the same | ||
− | + | [[sutras]] and [[subjects]] in ever-deepening 25 ways. [[Prajnaparamita]] does not reveal all her secrets at a first meeting. To woo her successfully | |
− | + | we have to be [[faithful]] to her. (6) The begging-bowl. This is the utensil of the wanderering [[Buddhist monk]] or [[nun]]. | |
− | |||
− | + | It [[symbolizes]] the {{Wiki|movement}} away from [[worldly]] ties. It implies the need for [[renunciation]] if we are to find [[Perfect Wisdom]]. We may not | |
− | + | {{Wiki|physically}} leave our home and our country, but in the search for [[Wisdom]] we shall have to be prepared to give up our old cramped [[self]] and | |
− | + | our [[Wikipedia:Convention (norm)|conventional]] [[ideas]] about the [[world]]. The [[visualization]] of [[Prajnaparamita]] We have seen that [[Prajnaparamita]] appears in a number of [[forms]], | |
− | + | and can have various [[symbolic]] [[attributes]]. Naturally, then, there are various [[traditional]] ways of [[visualizing]] her. [[Geshe Kelsang Gyatso]] | |
− | + | describes a practice in which she is [[visualized]] in [[connection]] with {{Wiki|recitation}} of the [[Heart Sutra]]. ~ This practice was used [[in Tibet]] for | |
− | + | warding off [[hindrances]] - especially the [[four Maras]]. | |
− | + | These are personifications of all the negative forces - internal and external - that hinder our quest for [[Enlightenment]]. The [[Sadhanamala]], a | |
− | + | very important [[Indian]] collection of [[visualization practices]], gives nine different [[sadhanas]] of [[Prajnaparamita]]. Rather than examining a | |
− | + | [[sadhana]] in detail, we shall look at part of one of these [[visualizations]]. It begins with a series of [[magical]] transformations that take | |
− | + | place within the blue sky of [[Emptiness]]. First, on a [[lotus]] and [[moon]] in front of us, appears the {{Wiki|syllable}} [[dhih]]. This is the [[seed syllable]] | |
− | + | particularly associated with [[transcendental wisdom]]. We have already met it in the [[mantra]] of [[Manjusri]]. | |
− | + | The [[seed syllable]] shines in the blueness, made of golden-yellow {{Wiki|light}}. Next we see a [[book]] of the [[Perfection of Wisdom]]. It is usually | |
− | the | + | [[visualized]] not as a [[bound]] volume but in the [[form]] that one finds in [[Tibetan monasteries]]. The leaves of the {{Wiki|manuscript}} are sandwiched loose |
+ | between covers - like a thick [[book]] with no spine. They are then wrapped in {{Wiki|silk}}. Perhaps in the {{Wiki|future}}, [[Western]] [[meditators]] will see it as | ||
− | + | an [[ancient]], leather-bound volume. Then on a full-blown [[lotus]] appears [[Prajnaparamita]] herself. So the sequence of the [[visualization]] is first | |
− | + | the [[seed syllable]], then the [[book]], and 26 [[Prajnaparamita]] - the [[Book]] that Became a [[Goddess]] finally the [[goddess]]. | |
− | |||
− | + | It is as though the practice recapitulates the whole [[development]] of [[Perfect Wisdom]] in [[human consciousness]]. First there is just the blue | |
− | + | sky, the [[experience]] of [[Emptiness]] itself. Then the seed appears - a [[communication]] of [[Wisdom]] on the most {{Wiki|subtle}} of levels. Next the [[teaching]] | |
− | + | is put into words, into the [[Perfection of Wisdom]] {{Wiki|literature}}. Finally it appears again, transfigured into a golden [[goddess]]. This [[goddess]] is | |
− | + | seated on a [[blue lotus]] and a white [[moon]] mat. She is not sixteen years old like the [[Bodhisattvas]]; she is much more mature than that, though | |
− | + | still very beautiful. [[Wisdom]] is something that takes time to ripen. [[Prajnaparamita]] is often described as 'the mother of all the [[Buddhas]]'. | |
− | + | She is mature in having given [[birth]] to countless [[Buddhas]]. [[Prajnaparamita]] represents the [[realization]] of [[Sunyata]], and there is no other way | |
− | + | to gain [[Enlightenment]]. | |
− | + | As the [[Heart Sutra]] has it, A [[Bodhisattva]], through having relied on the [[perfection of wisdom]], dwells without thought-coverings. In the | |
− | + | absence of thought-coverings he has not been made to tremble, he has overcome what can upset, and in the end he attains to [[nirvana]]. It is | |
− | + | [[Perfect Wisdom]] which gives [[birth]] to [[Buddhahood]]. [[Prajnaparamita]] is said to regard the [[Buddhas]] like a mother fondly watching her children at | |
− | + | play. She wears a [[tiara]] with [[jewels]] of the [[five colours]]. These embody the [[wisdoms]] of the [[five Buddhas]]. Her hands are placed in the [[mudra of teaching the Dharma]]. She holds the stems of two [[lotuses]], which open out into pale-blue blossoms, one at each shoulder. | |
− | + | As always, upon each of them is a white [[moon]] mat. On each [[moon]] mat lies a [[book]] of the [[Perfection of Wisdom]]. There is just one more very | |
− | + | striking feature of the [[goddess]]. We have said that she is golden [[yellow]] in {{Wiki|colour}}. However, if we look closely we shall see that the | |
− | + | golden-yellow {{Wiki|light}} from her [[body]] is given off by millions of [[Buddhas]]. Her whole [[body]] is made up of golden [[Buddhas]]. It is as though the | |
− | + | [[goddess]] of the [[Perfection of Wisdom]] is a great {{Wiki|galaxy}}. Seen from afar, the {{Wiki|galaxy}} is in the most [[pleasing]] shape imaginable. Coming closer, | |
− | + | we see that it comprises [[endless]] [[Enlightened Beings]]: [[constellations]] of [[Buddhas]], starry multitudes of [[Awakened Ones]]. | |
− | + | Then {{Wiki|light}} [[emanates]] from the centre of the {{Wiki|galaxy}}, from the [[heart]] of [[Prajnaparamita]]. Down the {{Wiki|light}} ray comes the [[mantra]] of the [[Wisdom goddess]]: om [[ah]] [[dhih]] [[hum]] [[svaha]]. It enters your [[heart]] and begins to {{Wiki|echo}} there, bestowing [[wisdom]] on you through another of its | |
− | + | transformations. The [[mantra]] om [[ah]] [[dhih]] [[hum]] [[svaha]] which is used in this [[sadhana]] conveys the message of the [[Prajnaparamita]] {{Wiki|literature}}, but | |
− | + | through the {{Wiki|medium}} of [[symbolic]] [[sound]]. It is one of three [[mantras]] commonly associated with the [[Perfection of Wisdom]]. It is not readily | |
− | + | translatable, appealing only to a level of the [[Wikipedia:Psyche (psychology)|psyche]] that does not trade in words. | |
− | svaha." This comes at the end of the Heart Sutra, and is more generally associated with the Perfection of Wisdom literature than with the | + | The other two com?mon [[mantras]] can be given some [[rational]] explanation. First there is the [[mantra]] gate gate [[paragate]] [[parasamgate]] [[bodhi svaha]]." This comes at the end of the [[Heart Sutra]], and is more generally associated with the [[Perfection of Wisdom]] {{Wiki|literature}} than with the |
− | Wisdom goddess, though it does appear in some of her sadhanas. It has been translated by Edward Conze as 'Gone, gone, gone beyond, gone | + | [[Wisdom goddess]], though it does appear in some of her [[sadhanas]]. It has been translated by [[Edward Conze]] as 'Gone, gone, gone beyond, gone |
− | altogether beyond, O what an awakening, all hail!' The mantra symbolizes a deepening apprehension of Reality. According to one tradition, | + | altogether beyond, O what an [[awakening]], all hail!' The [[mantra]] [[symbolizes]] a deepening apprehension of [[Reality]]. According to one [[tradition]], |
− | its first four words correspond to the four levels of Sunyata. | + | its first four words correspond to the four levels of [[Sunyata]]. |
− | The first gate (pronounced gutt-ay) symbolizes going beyond samsara. The second represents the emptiness of the concept of nirvana, | + | The first gate (pronounced gutt-ay) [[symbolizes]] going beyond [[samsara]]. The second represents the [[emptiness]] of the {{Wiki|concept}} of [[nirvana]], |
− | especially the view of Enlightenment as some?thing distinct or separate from the phenomenal world. With paragate one realizes the emptiness | + | especially the view of [[Enlightenment]] as some?thing {{Wiki|distinct}} or separate from the [[phenomenal world]]. With [[paragate]] one realizes the [[emptiness]] |
− | of all distinctions, and in particular that between samsara and nirvana. With parasamgate one goes beyond all concepts whatsoever, even | + | of all {{Wiki|distinctions}}, and in particular that between [[samsara and nirvana]]. With [[parasamgate]] one goes beyond all [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]] whatsoever, even |
− | letting drop the idea of Sunyata. Gelukpa lamas relate these four words to the first four of the Mahayana paths, and bodhi or bodhi svaha | + | letting drop the [[idea]] of [[Sunyata]]. [[Gelukpa]] [[lamas]] relate these four words to the first four of the [[Mahayana paths]], and [[bodhi]] or [[bodhi svaha]] |
− | to the fifth.17 Secondly there is the homage found at the beginning of the Heart Sutra, which can be repeated as a mantra: om namo | + | to the fifth.17 Secondly there is the homage found at the beginning of the [[Heart Sutra]], which can be repeated as a [[mantra]]: om [[namo]] |
− | bhagavatyai aryaprajhaparamitayai. Edward Conze translates this as 'Homage to the Perfection of Wisdom, the Lovely, the Holy'. The gate | + | bhagavatyai aryaprajhaparamitayai. [[Edward Conze]] translates this as 'Homage to the [[Perfection of Wisdom]], the Lovely, the {{Wiki|Holy}}'. The gate |
− | gate mantra, with its association with the four levels of Sunyata, might appeal to those more intellectually inclined, whereas this | + | [[gate mantra]], with its association with the four levels of [[Sunyata]], might appeal to those more intellectually inclined, whereas this |
− | invocation is an outpouring of faith and devotion to the goddess. | + | {{Wiki|invocation}} is an outpouring of [[faith]] and [[devotion]] to the [[goddess]]. |
− | It is characteristic of Buddhism that it should provide such differing paths to the goal. Prajnaparamita - the Book that Became a | + | It is [[characteristic]] of [[Buddhism]] that it should provide such differing [[paths]] to the goal. [[Prajnaparamita]] - the [[Book]] that Became a |
− | Goddess Regularly performing a sadhana of Prajnaparamita produces an ever?deepening involvement with the Wisdom goddess. To start with, the | + | [[Goddess]] Regularly performing a [[sadhana]] of [[Prajnaparamita]] produces an ever?deepening involvement with the [[Wisdom goddess]]. To start with, the |
− | goddess becomes a focus for devotion. For men, her practice can often absorb the romantic and other feelings that might be evoked by | + | [[goddess]] becomes a focus for [[devotion]]. For men, her practice can often absorb the romantic and other [[feelings]] that might be evoked by |
meeting a beautiful, mature woman. For women, she is often a figure with which to identify, the most positive of all role models. Thus for | meeting a beautiful, mature woman. For women, she is often a figure with which to identify, the most positive of all role models. Thus for | ||
− | both sexes energy can easily be engaged by the meditation, and hence poured into the contemplation of Wisdom. | + | both sexes [[energy]] can easily be engaged by the [[meditation]], and hence poured into the contemplation of [[Wisdom]]. |
− | If this process continues, the practice enters the realm of the archetypal. In Jungian terms, a man may project the highest aspect of his | + | If this process continues, the practice enters the [[realm]] of the [[archetypal]]. In {{Wiki|Jungian}} terms, a man may project the [[highest]] aspect of his |
anima, while a woman may encounter the Magna Mater. | anima, while a woman may encounter the Magna Mater. | ||
− | She becomes for the meditator the archetypal Wisdom goddess found in many traditions. For the Gnostics she was Sophia, for the Greeks | + | She becomes for the [[meditator]] the [[archetypal]] [[Wisdom goddess]] found in many [[traditions]]. For the [[Gnostics]] she was [[Sophia]], for the [[Greeks]] |
− | |||
− | |||
− | + | {{Wiki|Athena}}. She is found in the {{Wiki|Tarot}} as the High {{Wiki|Priestess}}, who holds a scroll - [[corresponding]] to the [[book]] of [[Prajnaparamita]]. She is seated | |
− | + | between two pillars - one {{Wiki|light}}, one dark. Imbibing her [[knowledge]] will enable you to pass between the pillars and transcend all | |
− | + | dichotomies. [[Prajnaparamita]] is the [[Wisdom goddess]] of [[India]] - once described as staggeringly beautiful to the point of being scorching. Her | |
− | can become | + | [[meditation]] can become a way of experiencing the [[archetypal]] [[beauty]] of the refined levels of one's [[mind]]. Finally, with [[faithful]] practice, she |
− | + | can become far more than that. She can become the [[experience]] of [[transcendental wisdom]] it?self- the {{Wiki|transcendence}} of the [[world]] of [[subject]] | |
− | + | and [[object]]. Anyone who reaches this level will truly begin travelling in [[realms]] of {{Wiki|gold}}. They will be carried up to a fresh vantage point, | |
− | + | a new peak of their being. From that pinnacle they will see not a new ocean or a new {{Wiki|planet}}, but a new [[reality]]. | |
− | + | They will be [[reborn]] out of the [[infinite]] {{Wiki|creativity}} of the [[Wisdom goddess]], and will add their [[brilliance]] to the {{Wiki|galaxy}} of golden [[Buddhas]]. 2 | |
− | + | 9 [[Vajrasattva]] Three [[Vajrasattva]] - {{Wiki|Prince}} of [[Purity]] In meeting [[Vajrasattva]] ([[Tibetan]] [[Dorje Sempa]]) in this [[chapter]], we are en?countering for | |
− | who | + | the first time a [[Buddha]] who does not appear in the [[Mahayana sutras]], only in the [[tantras]]. He is a rather mysterious, even [[esoteric]], figure, |
− | + | who plays a number of important roles in [[Tantric practice]]. Sometimes he appears as a kind of reflex of the deep blue, immutable [[Buddha]], | |
− | + | [[Aksobhya]]. At other times he appears as the '[[adi-Buddha]]' - [[pure]] white, naked and unadorned, in {{Wiki|sexual}} embrace with a white {{Wiki|female}} partner. | |
− | + | Adi means from the beginning or [[primordial]]. This does not mean he has existed since the beginning of creation - [[Buddhism]] does not think in | |
− | + | those terms. The [[adi-Buddha]] does not appear at a first point in time, he {{Wiki|transcends}} time altogether. He represents the potential of the | |
− | + | [[mind]] to transcend the {{Wiki|continuum}} of [[time and space]], a potential that is al?ways available to us. | |
− | + | When you emerge beyond these limitations of [[consciousness]], you find you are [[Enlightened]]. Not only that; beyond time, you find you have | |
− | nature, | + | always been [[Enlightened]]. In your [[essential nature]] you have always been a '[[diamond being]]', have always been [[Vajrasattva]]. This [[diamond]] |
− | + | [[nature]], outside time, is totally [[pure]]. It has never been sullied or stained by any of your [[actions]] within time. Hence [[Vajrasattva]] | |
− | + | represents the [[beginningless]] [[purity]] of your deepest [[nature]]. The [[path to Enlightenment]] of the [[devotee]] of [[Vajrasattva]], then, is a [[path]] of | |
− | + | ever?increasing [[purification]]. | |
− | + | One of the most important sets of [[meditation practices]] in the [[Tantra]], used in slightly varying [[forms]] by all [[schools of Tibetan Buddhism]], is | |
− | + | 31 known as the mulct, or Foundation, Yogas.18 These are often performed as preliminaries to the practice of [[Highest Tantra]] | |
− | + | ([[anuttarayoga]]), and are in themselves extremely effective [[methods]] of self-transformation. The first, according to a common [[Nyingma]] | |
− | + | classification,19 is [[Going for Refuge]] and [[Prostrations]]. | |
− | + | This involves [[visualizing]] a vast assembly of [[Buddhas]], [[Bodhisattvas]], and other [[symbols]] of the [[transcendental]] [[path]], and reciting a [[formula]] | |
− | beings reciting and prostrating with you. This recitation and prostration is repeated 100,000 times over a period of months or years. | + | committing yourself to [[attain Enlightenment]]. At the same time you make full-length [[prostrations]] on the ground, and [[imagine]] [[all living beings]] reciting and [[prostrating]] with you. This {{Wiki|recitation}} and [[prostration]] is repeated 100,000 times over a period of months or years. |
− | Performed wholeheartedly, this practice greatly deepens your commitment to following the Buddhist path to its endless end. The aim of the | + | Performed wholeheartedly, this practice greatly deepens your commitment to following the [[Buddhist path]] to its [[endless]] end. The aim of the |
− | second practice is the development of the Bodhicitta, the cosmic will to Enlightenment. | + | second practice is the [[development]] of the [[Bodhicitta]], the [[cosmic]] will to [[Enlightenment]]. |
Again, there is a verse to be recited 100,000 times. By the time this is completed, you know that you can never be satisfied with making | Again, there is a verse to be recited 100,000 times. By the time this is completed, you know that you can never be satisfied with making | ||
− | your own escape from the prison of samsara. You are now committed to engineering a 'mass breakout' - to helping all living beings to attain | + | your [[own]] escape from the {{Wiki|prison}} of [[samsara]]. You are now committed to {{Wiki|engineering}} a '{{Wiki|mass}} breakout' - to helping [[all living beings]] to [[attain Enlightenment]]. Out of the first two [[mula yogas]] comes the [[determination]] to gain [[Enlightenment]] as fast as possible, so as to help all living |
− | |||
− | Enlightenment. Out of the first two mula yogas comes the determination to gain Enlightenment as fast as possible, so as to help all living | ||
− | creatures who have been circling in samsara since beginningless time. | + | creatures who have been circling in [[samsara]] since [[beginningless]] time. |
− | But, according to Buddhist tradition, you too have been taking rebirth since beginningless time, and in all those lives, being | + | But, according to [[Buddhist tradition]], you too have been taking [[rebirth]] since [[beginningless]] time, and in all those [[lives]], being |
− | unenlightened, you have presumably been piling up unskilful deeds, which hinder you from gaining Enlightenment. How on earth can you ever | + | unenlightened, you have presumably been piling up unskilful [[deeds]], which hinder you from gaining [[Enlightenment]]. How on [[earth]] can you ever |
− | purify yourself? It is here that Vajrasattva comes to your rescue. The third Foundation Yoga involves repeatedly visualizing Vajrasattva | + | {{Wiki|purify}} yourself? It is here that [[Vajrasattva]] comes to your rescue. The third Foundation [[Yoga]] involves repeatedly [[visualizing]] [[Vajrasattva]] |
− | and reciting his mantra - once again until the number of recitations reaches 100,000. This practice is a very deep purification of all | + | and reciting his [[mantra]] - once again until the number of [[recitations]] reaches 100,000. This practice is a very deep [[purification]] of all |
− | levels of your being - body, speech, and mind. It is very important to understand how this purification works. The purificatory practice is | + | levels of your being - [[body]], {{Wiki|speech}}, and [[mind]]. It is very important to understand how this [[purification]] works. The purificatory practice is |
not of the same order as the unskilfulness which it purifies. | not of the same order as the unskilfulness which it purifies. | ||
− | (After all, if that were the case, since you have been heaping up hindrances since beginningless time it would take endless aeons to purify | + | (After all, if that were the case, since you have been heaping up [[hindrances]] since [[beginningless]] time it would take [[endless]] [[aeons]] to {{Wiki|purify}} |
− | Vajrasattva - Prince of Purity them.) On the contrary, Vajrasattva's purification comes about through the realization that in your | + | [[Vajrasattva]] - {{Wiki|Prince}} of [[Purity]] them.) On the contrary, [[Vajrasattva's]] [[purification]] comes about through the [[realization]] that in your |
− | deepest nature you were never impure. Your true Vajrasattva nature is beyond time and space. It is primordially pure because it is on a | + | deepest [[nature]] you were never impure. Your true [[Vajrasattva]] [[nature]] is beyond [[time and space]]. It is [[primordially pure]] because it is on a |
− | level of 'existence' to which karma does not apply. That is why it can purify all your karma. Sadhanas of purification of Vajrasattva are | + | level of '[[existence]]' to which [[karma]] does not apply. That is why it can {{Wiki|purify}} all your [[karma]]. [[Sadhanas]] of [[purification]] of [[Vajrasattva]] are |
− | much used in the Tantra. They are performed as part of the Foundation Yogas, and frequently as a daily practice. | + | much used in the [[Tantra]]. They are performed as part of the Foundation [[Yogas]], and frequently as a daily practice. |
− | They are also used to repair infractions of vows, whether the Bodhisattva ordination vows or the Tantric samaya - the vows taken during | + | They are also used to repair infractions of [[vows]], whether the [[Bodhisattva]] [[ordination]] [[vows]] or the [[Tantric]] [[samaya]] - the [[vows]] taken during |
− | Tantric initiation. There are many such sadhanas, though the differences between them are relatively superficial. In sadhanas of | + | [[Tantric initiation]]. There are many such [[sadhanas]], though the differences between them are relatively [[superficial]]. In [[sadhanas]] of |
− | purification, Vajrasattva is usually visualized as white in colour, though different sadhanas may specify slightly different forms. In some | + | [[purification]], [[Vajrasattva]] is usually [[visualized]] as white in {{Wiki|colour}}, though different [[sadhanas]] may specify slightly different [[forms]]. In some |
− | he holds a vajra to his heart and a bell at his left hip or knee, in others he holds the vajra and bell crossed. In some he is a single | + | he holds a [[vajra]] to his [[heart]] and a [[bell]] at his left hip or knee, in others he holds the [[vajra]] and [[bell]] crossed. In some he is a single |
− | figure, in others he appears in the form known as Heruka Vajrasattva, embracing his white Tantric consort. There are other sadhanas of | + | figure, in others he appears in the [[form]] known as [[Heruka Vajrasattva]], embracing his white [[Tantric consort]]. There are other [[sadhanas]] of |
− | Vajrasattva in which he may appear in other colours. Frequently he is a deep or sapphire blue. | + | [[Vajrasattva]] in which he may appear in other colours. Frequently he is a deep or {{Wiki|sapphire}} blue. |
− | I know of devotees who visualize a yellow form. You also find mandalas of Vajrasattvas of the same five colours as the Buddhas: white, | + | I know of {{Wiki|devotees}} who [[visualize]] a [[yellow]] [[form]]. You also find [[mandalas]] of [[Vajrasattvas]] of the same [[five colours]] as the [[Buddhas]]: white, |
− | yellow, red, blue, and green. However, we shall concentrate here on a form of Vajrasattva meditation which is used for purification, as it | + | [[yellow]], [[red]], blue, and [[green]]. However, we shall [[concentrate]] here on a [[form]] of [[Vajrasattva meditation]] which is used for [[purification]], as it |
− | is in this context, as a purifier of faults and negative karma, that he is most commonly invoked. A sadhana of purification For this | + | is in this context, as a [[purifier]] of faults and [[negative karma]], that he is most commonly invoked. A [[sadhana]] of [[purification]] For this |
− | purification meditation to be most effective, it needs to be pref?aced by a period of reflection in which we make a frank appraisal of our | + | [[purification]] [[meditation]] to be most effective, it needs to be pref?aced by a period of {{Wiki|reflection}} in which we make a frank appraisal of our |
− | shortcomings. The path of purification begins with acceptance of the need for purification. | + | shortcomings. The [[path of purification]] begins with [[acceptance]] of the need for [[purification]]. |
− | Vajrasattva can only purify us to the extent that we honestly recognize how far we have strayed away from his diamond light. The more | + | [[Vajrasattva]] can only {{Wiki|purify}} us to the extent that we honestly [[recognize]] how far we have strayed away from his [[diamond]] {{Wiki|light}}. The more |
− | wholeheartedly we admit to what stands in our way on the path to Buddhahood, the more complete will be the purification. Here we are not | + | wholeheartedly we admit to what stands in our way on the [[path]] to [[Buddhahood]], the more complete will be the [[purification]]. Here we are not |
− | concerned with beating our breasts, wanting to atone for 33 Heruka Vajrasattva Vajrasattva - Prince of Purify the offence our sins have | + | concerned with beating our breasts, wanting to atone for 33 [[Heruka Vajrasattva]] [[Vajrasattva]] - {{Wiki|Prince}} of {{Wiki|Purify}} the offence our [[sins]] have |
− | caused to some external deity. We just make an honest assessment of our own inadequacies, failings, or even evil, and regret the suffering | + | [[caused]] to some external [[deity]]. We just make an honest assessment of our [[own]] inadequacies, failings, or even [[evil]], and [[regret]] the [[suffering]] |
− | we have caused ourselves and others. | + | we have [[caused]] ourselves and others. |
− | This is done in the context of the understanding that the beauty and strength of Vajra?sattva is our beauty and strength, from which our | + | This is done in the context of the [[understanding]] that the [[beauty]] and strength of Vajra?sattva is our [[beauty]] and strength, from which our |
− | negative actions have estranged us. That done, we allow everything around us to dissolve into a vast blue sky. Its infinite freedom | + | [[negative actions]] have estranged us. That done, we allow everything around us to dissolve into a vast blue sky. Its [[infinite]] freedom |
− | stretches away in all directions. All our hopes and fears, our chains of thoughts, vanish into the blueness. Everything is still. Above our | + | stretches away in all [[directions]]. All our [[Wikipedia:Hope|hopes]] and {{Wiki|fears}}, our chains of [[thoughts]], vanish into the blueness. Everything is still. Above our |
− | heads, out of the blue emptiness, flowers a perfect white lotus. | + | heads, out of the blue [[emptiness]], [[flowers]] a {{Wiki|perfect}} [[white lotus]]. |
− | Above it is a circle of white light, a moon mat. On this spotless throne ap?pears a figure made of white light. He is seated serenely in | + | Above it is a circle of [[white light]], a [[moon]] mat. On this spotless [[throne]] ap?pears a figure made of [[white light]]. He is seated serenely in |
− | full-lotus posture, wearing dazzling silks and jewels made by craftsmen in light. His right hand is held to his heart, palm upwards. | + | [[full-lotus]] [[posture]], wearing dazzling silks and [[jewels]] made by craftsmen in {{Wiki|light}}. His right hand is held to his [[heart]], palm upwards. |
− | Balanced perfectly up?right upon it is a vajra, the diamond sceptre of the Enlightened Ones. The vajra may appear as gold or crystal. | + | Balanced perfectly up?right upon it is a [[vajra]], the [[diamond]] {{Wiki|sceptre}} of the [[Enlightened Ones]]. The [[vajra]] may appear as {{Wiki|gold}} or {{Wiki|crystal}}. |
− | Whatever its semblance it is made of light, of Mind, of Reality itself. | + | Whatever its semblance it is made of {{Wiki|light}}, of [[Mind]], of [[Reality]] itself. |
− | His left hand is at his left side, holding a vajra-bell (Sanskrit vajraghanta) - a silver bell with a vajra handle. His head is crowned | + | His left hand is at his left side, holding a [[vajra-bell]] ([[Sanskrit]] [[vajraghanta]]) - a {{Wiki|silver}} [[bell]] with a [[vajra]] handle. His head is crowned |
− | with a diadem of five jewels, and his body is surrounded by an aura of five-coloured light: white, yellow, red, blue, and green - | + | with a diadem of five [[jewels]], and his [[body]] is surrounded by an [[Wikipedia:aura (paranormal)|aura]] of five-coloured {{Wiki|light}}: white, [[yellow]], [[red]], blue, and [[green]] - |
− | symbolizing that Vajrasattva is the union of the mandala of the five Buddhas, the complete embodiment of their wisdoms. He has long black | + | [[symbolizing]] that [[Vajrasattva]] is the union of the [[mandala]] of the [[five Buddhas]], the complete [[embodiment]] of their [[wisdoms]]. He has long black |
− | hair flowing over his shoulders, and he looks down at us with a smile that transforms our universe. It is a gaze of total acceptance. | + | [[hair]] flowing over his shoulders, and he looks down at us with a [[smile]] that transforms our [[universe]]. It is a gaze of total [[acceptance]]. |
− | At his heart's core is another small white lotus and moon mat. On this, standing upright, is the deep-blue seed syllable hum. Around it is | + | At his heart's core is another small [[white lotus]] and [[moon]] mat. On this, [[standing]] upright, is the deep-blue [[seed syllable]] [[hum]]. Around it is |
− | a circlet of white letters, like a string of pearls. These are the letters of the 'hundred syllable mantra' of Vajrasattva. | + | a circlet of white letters, like a string of {{Wiki|pearls}}. These are the letters of the '[[hundred syllable mantra]]' of [[Vajrasattva]]. |
− | As we deepen our concentration on the radiant figure above us, we see dewdrops of white light-nectar forming on the hum and the white man? | + | As we deepen our [[concentration]] on the radiant figure above us, we see dewdrops of white light-nectar forming on the [[hum]] and the white man? |
− | tra garland. These drops become heavier, fuller. Slowly they begin to fall. They flow down through the vacuous body of Vajrasattva and kiss | + | tra [[garland]]. These drops become heavier, fuller. Slowly they begin to fall. They flow down through the [[vacuous]] [[body]] of [[Vajrasattva]] and kiss |
− | the 35 crown of our head. The nectar drops are very cool, very soothing, very healing. They flow into our body, drop by glistening drop. | + | the 35 {{Wiki|crown}} of our head. The [[nectar]] drops are very cool, very soothing, very [[healing]]. They flow into our [[body]], drop by glistening drop. |
− | We feel more deeply refreshed than a thirsty nomad at an oasis spring. The rhythm of the falling nectar quickens. | + | We [[feel]] more deeply refreshed than a thirsty {{Wiki|nomad}} at an oasis spring. The rhythm of the falling [[nectar]] quickens. |
− | The descending drops are no longer distinguishable. They become a flowing, curative stream, pouring from Vajrasattva's heart into our body | + | The descending drops are no longer distinguishable. They become a flowing, curative {{Wiki|stream}}, pouring from [[Vajrasattva's]] [[heart]] into our [[body]] |
− | and mind. The light-stream begins washing away all our unskilful karma, all our foolish actions, all our selfishness. Even physical | + | and [[mind]]. The light-stream begins washing away all our unskilful [[karma]], all our [[foolish]] [[actions]], all our [[selfishness]]. Even [[physical]] |
− | diseases are cleansed away. | + | {{Wiki|diseases}} are cleansed away. |
− | Clouds of darkness fall from us. The purification is reinforced by the turning of the letters in Vajrasattva's heart. They dance gently | + | Clouds of {{Wiki|darkness}} fall from us. The [[purification]] is reinforced by the turning of the letters in [[Vajrasattva's]] [[heart]]. They [[dance]] gently |
− | around the hum, chanting the sound of the mantra: om vajrasattva samayam.... One by one the hundred syllables restore us to our true home, | + | around the [[hum]], [[chanting]] the [[sound]] of the [[mantra]]: om [[vajrasattva]] samayam.... One by one the hundred {{Wiki|syllables}} restore us to our true home, |
− | reconcile us to our true nature. The glistening light-nectar cleanses us of even our flesh-and-blood nature, born to die. Our body becomes | + | reconcile us to our [[true nature]]. The glistening light-nectar cleanses us of even our flesh-and-blood [[nature]], born to [[die]]. Our [[body]] becomes |
− | like a perfect crystal vase. This body-shaped light-vase is completely filled with the white nectar. We feel light, pure, and free as the | + | like a {{Wiki|perfect}} {{Wiki|crystal}} [[vase]]. This body-shaped light-vase is completely filled with the white [[nectar]]. We [[feel]] {{Wiki|light}}, [[pure]], and free as the |
blue sky. | blue sky. | ||
− | There is more to the sadhana, but perhaps this is enough to enable you to get an inkling of the sense of release and purification that | + | There is more to the [[sadhana]], but perhaps this is enough to enable you to get an inkling of the [[sense]] of [[release]] and [[purification]] that |
− | successful prac?tice of the sadhana brings about. In Tantric circles, this sadhana is known to be very strong medicine with far-reaching | + | successful prac?tice of the [[sadhana]] brings about. In [[Tantric]] circles, this [[sadhana]] is known to be very strong [[medicine]] with far-reaching |
− | effects. It purifies body, speech, and mind. It is not unusual for there to be physical side-effects from its performance. Vajrasattva is | + | effects. It purifies [[body]], {{Wiki|speech}}, and [[mind]]. It is not unusual for there to be [[physical]] side-effects from its performance. [[Vajrasattva]] is |
− | sometimes referred to in the Tantra as the one who saves from hell. This is no doubt partly because his sadhana is used for repair?ing | + | sometimes referred to in the [[Tantra]] as the one who saves from [[hell]]. This is no [[doubt]] partly because his [[sadhana]] is used for repair?ing |
− | broken Tantric vows. | + | broken [[Tantric vows]]. |
− | (Neglecting to keep the Tantric vows is considered very unskilful karma, which will have unpleasant consequences.) His meditation is | + | (Neglecting to keep the [[Tantric vows]] is considered very unskilful [[karma]], which will have [[unpleasant]] {{Wiki|consequences}}.) His [[meditation]] is |
− | considered to be particularly efficacious as a preparation for death, or when performed on behalf of someone who has died. The meditation | + | considered to be particularly efficacious as a preparation for [[death]], or when performed on behalf of someone who has [[died]]. The [[meditation]] |
− | is a very good antidote to irrational guilt, or self-hatred. It is effective in overcoming unhelpful self-views which, sadly, people | + | is a very good antidote to irrational [[guilt]], or self-hatred. It is effective in [[overcoming]] unhelpful self-views which, sadly, [[people]] |
− | sometimes pick up from some aspects of their Christian conditioning. | + | sometimes pick up from some aspects of their [[Christian]] {{Wiki|conditioning}}. |
− | Through this meditation you can realize that you are not a 'miserable 36 Vajrasattva - Prince of Purity sinner', but pure in your essential | + | Through this [[meditation]] you can realize that you are not a '[[miserable]] 36 [[Vajrasattva]] - {{Wiki|Prince}} of [[Purity]] sinner', but [[pure]] in your [[essential nature]]. In contrast to the [[doctrine]] of original [[sin]], [[Tantric Buddhism]] asserts original [[purity]] - an unquenchable [[purity]] that has lain hidden |
− | + | since [[beginningless]] time. | |
− | + | In meeting [[Vajrasattva]] you find once again the [[indestructible]], [[pure]] [[essence]] of the [[mind]]. [[Vajrasattva]] as [[spiritual protector]] In the case of | |
− | + | some [[Buddhas]] and [[Bodhisattvas]] there is, as we have seen, a particular [[myth]] or [[archetypal]] pattern that serves as an approach to experi? | |
− | + | encing them. For [[Vajrasattva]] that [[myth]] is the [[myth]] of the return journey. A story in the [[Saddharma Pundarika]] gives a good example of this. | |
− | |||
− | encing them. For Vajrasattva that myth is the myth of the return journey. A story in the Saddharma Pundarika gives a good example of this. | ||
A young man leaves his father's house and wanders from place to place, finding work where he can. Over the years he travels to many distant | A young man leaves his father's house and wanders from place to place, finding work where he can. Over the years he travels to many distant | ||
− | countries, but he is always poor, surviving on the most menial work. Meanwhile, his father has been amassing a great fortune, and longs to | + | countries, but he is always poor, surviving on the most menial work. Meanwhile, his father has been amassing a great [[fortune]], and longs to |
− | find his son and share his happiness with him. | + | find his son and share his [[happiness]] with him. |
− | After many years the son in his wanderings comes upon a great mansion with a man sitting outside displaying his wealth in the ostentatious | + | After many years the son in his wanderings comes upon a great mansion with a man sitting outside displaying his [[wealth]] in the ostentatious |
− | Indian fashion. He starts to move away, but the rich man - who is of course his father - sees him in the crowd. Though his son does not | + | [[Indian]] fashion. He starts to move away, but the rich man - who is of course his father - sees him in the crowd. Though his son does not |
− | recognize him, his father recognizes him at once. He sends messengers hurrying after him, but the son assumes he is in trouble, and evades | + | [[recognize]] him, his father [[recognizes]] him at once. He sends messengers hurrying after him, but the son assumes he is in trouble, and evades |
− | them. At this point the rich man realizes that his son has become so used to his low status that he is deeply scared of the rich and | + | them. At this point the rich man realizes that his son has become so used to his low {{Wiki|status}} that he is deeply scared of the rich and |
famous. | famous. | ||
− | So he sends servants, dressed in old clothes, to see his son. They offer him a job, just working in the grounds of the mansion. The son | + | So he sends servants, dressed in old [[clothes]], to see his son. They offer him a job, just working in the grounds of the mansion. The son |
− | accepts. His first task is to clear away a large mound of earth. Gradually, though, he is promoted until he becomes used to entering the | + | accepts. His first task is to clear away a large mound of [[earth]]. Gradually, though, he is promoted until he becomes used to entering the |
− | mansion. His promotion continues until finally he becomes the rich man's steward and treasurer, accustomed to handling his great wealth. | + | mansion. His promotion continues until finally he becomes the rich man's steward and treasurer, accustomed to handling his great [[wealth]]. |
− | Only at that point does the rich man reveal that his steward is his lost son, and that the fortune he is administering is his own | + | Only at that point does the rich man reveal that his steward is his lost son, and that the [[fortune]] he is administering is his [[own]] |
− | inheritance. The myth of Vajrasattva is echoed in all stories in which the hero or heroine is lost and finally returns to their homeland. | + | inheritance. The [[myth]] of [[Vajrasattva]] is echoed in all stories in which the [[hero]] or [[Wikipedia:Hero|heroine]] is lost and finally returns to their homeland. |
− | We are all alienated from 37 our essential nature, and hence wander through the world believing our?selves poor and worthless. | + | We are all alienated from 37 our [[essential nature]], and hence wander through the [[world]] believing our?selves poor and worthless. |
− | Through the practice of Vajrasattva, we con?tact our true nature, our spiritual inheritance, and become possessed of riches beyond our | + | Through the [[practice of Vajrasattva]], we con?tact our [[true nature]], our [[spiritual]] inheritance, and become possessed of riches beyond our |
− | dreams. This movement from alienation to discovering and identifying with our true nature is exemplified by the developing movement within | + | [[dreams]]. This {{Wiki|movement}} from alienation to discovering and identifying with our [[true nature]] is exemplified by the developing {{Wiki|movement}} within |
− | the 'hundred syllable mantra' of Vajrasattva. The mantra begins: om vajrasattva samayam anupalaya - 'Om Vajrasattva! Preserve the bond!' | + | the '[[hundred syllable mantra]]' of [[Vajrasattva]]. The [[mantra]] begins: om [[vajrasattva]] samayam anupalaya - 'Om [[Vajrasattva]]! Preserve the bond!' |
− | The word samaya means bond, or contract. When you are initiated into the practice of a particular Buddha or Bodhisattva, it is as though | + | The [[word]] [[samaya]] means bond, or contract. When you are [[initiated]] into the practice of a particular [[Buddha]] or [[Bodhisattva]], it is as though |
there is an agreement made. | there is an agreement made. | ||
− | You for your part agree to perform the practice faithfully, to invoke the Enlightened experience regularly in the form of that particular | + | You for your part agree to perform the practice faithfully, to invoke the [[Enlightened]] [[experience]] regularly in the [[form]] of that particular |
− | Buddha or Bodhisattva. The Enlightened Mind for its part - and of course we are speaking metaphorically here - agrees to bestow on you the | + | [[Buddha]] or [[Bodhisattva]]. The [[Enlightened Mind]] for its part - and of course we are {{Wiki|speaking}} {{Wiki|metaphorically}} here - agrees to bestow on you the |
− | fruits of the practice. So it is as though, before we begin the mantra, we are in a state of alienation from our essential nature. This | + | {{Wiki|fruits}} of the practice. So it is as though, before we begin the [[mantra]], we are in a [[state]] of alienation from our [[essential nature]]. This |
− | alienation is usually experienced emotionally. | + | alienation is usually [[experienced]] [[emotionally]]. |
− | Vajrasattva's shining figure may appear mysterious, distant, even cold and aloof, like some far-off snow peak. However, through re?calling | + | [[Vajrasattva's]] shining figure may appear mysterious, distant, even cold and aloof, like some far-off snow peak. However, through re?calling |
− | our bond with Vajrasattva, we realize that we are linked to him, a connection exists between us and Enlightenment, and through spiritual | + | our bond with [[Vajrasattva]], we realize that we are linked to him, a [[connection]] [[exists]] between us and [[Enlightenment]], and through [[spiritual practice]] we can close that gap. [[Vajrasattva]] tvenopatista - 'As [[Vajrasattva]] stand before me.' Here we begin to see that, however far we may |
− | + | have strayed away from it, we are in a [[sense]] still protected by our [[diamond]] [[nature]]. | |
− | + | We begin to see [[Vajrasattva]] as a [[spiritual friend]]. We realize that in the depths of our being is a tremen?dous [[spiritual power]] which, if | |
− | We | + | summoned, will come to our aid. We could see the [[mantra]] as a [[magic]] spell. With it we conjure [[Enlightenment]] to appear before us in the [[form]] |
− | + | of [[Vajrasattva]]. Alternatively, upatista could be translated 'stand by me'. | |
− | of | + | This suggests an image of being in a {{Wiki|battle}}, surrounded by enemies, and losing ground. At the end of your strength you remember that long |
− | + | ago, you cannot recall when, a great [[hero]] [[vowed]] that if you called on him he would come to {{Wiki|protect}} you. So you invoke [[Vajrasattva]]. The next | |
− | + | thing you know, a [[Vajrasattva]] - {{Wiki|Prince}} of [[Purity]] [[diamond]] [[warrior]] has appeared from nowhere, [[standing]] shoulder to shoulder with you. | |
− | + | Drdho me [[bhava]] - 'Be firm for me.' He covers your weaknesses. | |
− | + | At the [[sight]] of him, [[eyes]] cool and clear, dauntless and resourceful, your attack?ers fall back. He is that higher aspect of yourself which | |
− | + | will always stand firm, unshakeable as the [[diamond]] [[thunderbolt]] in his hand. Sutosyo me [[bhava]], suposyo me [[bhava]], anurakto me [[bhava]] - 'Be | |
− | + | greatly [[pleased]] for me. Deeply nourish me. | |
− | + | [[Love]] me passionately.' Now the relationship becomes much closer. [[Vajrasattva]] is no longer a distant [[protector]]; he has become an intimate | |
− | + | [[friend]]. His radiance has become a white [[fire]], melt?ing with its [[love]] everything that keeps you [[standing]] cold and aloof from [[truth]]. [[Sarva]] | |
− | + | siddhim me prayaccha, sarva karmasu ca me [[cittam]] sreyah [[kuru]] [[hum]] - 'Grant me [[siddhi]] in all things, and in all [[actions]] make my [[mind]] most | |
− | + | {{Wiki|excellent}}. [[Hum]].' | |
− | + | The relationship between you is now so close that [[Vajrasattva]] can have a deeply [[transforming]] influence on you. With these lines you open | |
− | + | yourself completely to him. Ha ha ha ha hoh - Having confessed and let go of everything negative which distanced you from [[Vajrasattva]], the | |
− | + | last millimetres of separation from him disappear. You become [[Vajrasattva]], eternally [[pure]], and as soon as you do so you see that you have | |
− | + | always been [[Vajrasattva]], [[pure]] and [[Enlightened]] since [[beginningless]] time. | |
− | + | The [[joy]] and [[release]] of this [[experience]] is expressed in a peal of laughter that echoes through {{Wiki|eternity}}. The five {{Wiki|syllables}} of that | |
− | + | laughter represent total [[penetration]] of the [[wisdoms]] of the [[five Buddhas]]. [[Bhagavan]] sarva tathagatavajra ma me muhca - '[[Blessed one]]! [[Vajra]] of | |
− | + | all the [[Tathagatas]]! | |
− | all the Tathagatas | + | Do not abandon me.' [[Vajrasattva]] is the [[vajra]] of all the [[Tathagatas]], inasmuch as he represents the [[primordial purity]] and intuitive |
− | + | [[realization]] of [[Sunyata]] which is the [[essence]] of all [[Enlightened]] [[experience]]. Having gained the [[Enlightened]] {{Wiki|perspective}} of [[Vajrasattva]], not | |
− | + | only do you realize your [[essential]] {{Wiki|unity}} with the [[insight]] of all the [[Buddhas]], you also see clearly that the [[essential nature]] of all [[beings]] | |
− | + | is also [[pure]] and [[empty]]. | |
− | + | To {{Wiki|emphasize}} this, in some [[Vajrasattva]] [[sadhanas]] you [[visualize]] all other [[sentient beings]] being [[transformed]] into [[Vajrasattva]], just as you | |
− | + | have been. Vajri [[bhava]] mahasamayasattva [[ah]] - 'Be the [[vajra]] bearer, being of the great bond! [[ah]].' Under certain circumstances the {{Wiki|syllables}} | |
− | + | [[hum]] [[phat]] are added to the end of the [[mantra]]. | |
− | hum | + | They are not really translatable. The [[hum]] is usu?ally appended when the [[mantra]] is being recited for the [[benefit]] of some?one who has [[died]]. |
− | + | The [[phat]] is considered by [[Tibetan tradition]] to be efficacious for subduing {{Wiki|demons}}. Looking at the [[mantra]] section by section, we see that | |
− | + | it recapitulates the [[myth]] of the journey home to rediscover our [[essential nature]]. In this way it follows the typical [[Tantric]] procedure of | |
− | + | taking the goal as the [[path]]. | |
− | + | Through what begins as an imaginative union with your [[Vajrasattva]] [[nature]], your [[innate purity]], you come to discover that [[purity]] directly. | |
− | + | [[Vajrasattva's]] [[purity]] We have seen that contacting [[Vajrasattva]] through his [[visualization]] and [[mantra recitation]] leads us towards an | |
− | + | [[experience]] of [[primordial purity]]. It is this [[experience]] which [[Vajrasattva]] promises us as his side of the [[samaya]] bond. We can help him to | |
− | + | help us by considering the [[characteristics]] of [[purity]]. We talk of many things as [[pure]]. Young children (at least pre-Freud) were [[thought]] to | |
− | + | be [[pure]]; virgins are [[pure]]. | |
− | + | We also speak of [[pure]] [[alcohol]] when it is 175 degrees [[proof]] (in the UK, 200 degrees in the [[American]] system). Sometimes [[purity]] is associated | |
− | + | with {{Wiki|naivety}}, or even with a rather anaemic [[goodness]]. So it is important, if we are to develop a strong [[emotional]] [[connection]] with | |
− | + | [[Vajrasattva]], that we [[recognize]] the qualities of his [[purity]]. | |
− | + | In this section we shall consider two of them. The first [[quality]] of [[purity]] particularly appropriate to [[Vajrasattva]] is that when something | |
− | + | is [[pure]] it is unadulterated. It is not diluted or watered down, not mixed with anything extraneous or inessential. This kind of [[purity]] | |
− | is pure | + | certainly is not weak. You only have to think of the [[phrase]] '[[pure]] dynamite'.... In trying to unite with [[Vajrasattva]] we are aspiring to |
− | + | become a [[vajra]] be?ing. We are trying to [[experience]] ourselves, our [[consciousness]], at full [[Vajrasattva]] - {{Wiki|Prince}} of [[Purity]] strength, | |
− | + | completely [[concentrated]], [[essential]]. To unite with him we need to live in a way that is 'full strength', totally [[Wikipedia:Authenticity|authentic]], with all the | |
− | |||
− | completely concentrated, essential. To unite with him we need to live in a way that is 'full strength', totally authentic, with all the | ||
inessentials - everything weakening or diluting - thrown away. | inessentials - everything weakening or diluting - thrown away. | ||
− | It is something of these qualities that is suggested by Vajrasattva sometimes appearing naked and unadorned. This kind of purity, of true, | + | It is something of these qualities that is suggested by [[Vajrasattva]] sometimes appearing naked and unadorned. This kind of [[purity]], of true, |
− | authentic being, has nothing weak about it. In this sense, too, Vajrasattva represents pure unadulterated consciousness, a mind not | + | [[Wikipedia:Authenticity|authentic]] being, has nothing weak about it. In this [[sense]], too, [[Vajrasattva]] represents [[pure]] unadulterated [[consciousness]], a [[mind]] not |
− | diluted by chasing after its reflections in mundane experience. Our minds usually move outwards toward sense-experience, and in this way | + | diluted by chasing after its reflections in [[mundane]] [[experience]]. Our [[minds]] usually move outwards toward sense-experience, and in this way |
− | the brilliant light of consciousness is dissipated. Vajrasattva's white intensity is a symbol of the experience of a mind totally focused, | + | the brilliant {{Wiki|light}} of [[consciousness]] is dissipated. [[Vajrasattva's]] white intensity is a [[symbol]] of the [[experience]] of a [[mind]] totally focused, |
− | absorbed in the contemplation of Reality, just as Vajrasattva holds the diamond-sceptre of Reality to his heart. | + | absorbed in the contemplation of [[Reality]], just as [[Vajrasattva]] holds the diamond-sceptre of [[Reality]] to his [[heart]]. |
− | It is this pure, un?differentiated experience that is true purity. This line of thought perhaps explains Vajrasattva's special connection | + | It is this [[pure]], un?differentiated [[experience]] that is true [[purity]]. This line of [[thought]] perhaps explains [[Vajrasattva's]] special [[connection]] |
− | with death. Death is the time when our past actions, skilful or unskilful, rise up in our minds. Our future rebirth is determined by our | + | with [[death]]. [[Death]] is the time when our {{Wiki|past}} [[actions]], [[skilful]] or unskilful, rise up in our [[minds]]. Our {{Wiki|future}} [[rebirth]] is determined by our |
− | skilful and unskilful karmas.2 Thus death is the time when the need to purify our negative karma becomes most apparent. | + | [[skilful]] and unskilful karmas.2 Thus [[death]] is the time when the need to {{Wiki|purify}} our [[negative karma]] becomes most apparent. |
− | More than this, at death consciousness is withdrawn from the body and its senses. It is as though the expanding universe of consciousness - | + | More than this, at [[death consciousness]] is withdrawn from the [[body]] and its [[senses]]. It is as though the expanding [[universe]] of [[consciousness]] - |
− | tending to scatter itself in all directions amongst sensory experience - had reversed its trend. The mind once again focuses itself into | + | tending to scatter itself in all [[directions]] amongst [[sensory experience]] - had reversed its trend. The [[mind]] once again focuses itself into |
− | an ever?increasing intensity. In the Tibetan Book of the Dead this centripetal move?ment of consciousness is said to culminate in the | + | an ever?increasing intensity. In the [[Tibetan Book of the Dead]] this centripetal move?ment of [[consciousness]] is said to culminate in the |
− | experience of the 'Clear Light of Reality'. For a brief moment undifferentiated consciousness shines, subjectless and objectless. | + | [[experience]] of the '[[Clear Light of Reality]]'. For a brief [[moment]] undifferentiated [[consciousness]] shines, subjectless and objectless. |
− | Usually this experience is too much for us, and consciousness at once begins objectifying itself again, in the forms of the visions of the | + | Usually this [[experience]] is too much for us, and [[consciousness]] at once begins objectifying itself again, in the [[forms]] of the [[visions]] of the |
− | bardo. You could say that Vajrasattva represents the experience of that totally concentrated consciousness, the encounter with the clear | + | [[bardo]]. You could say that [[Vajrasattva]] represents the [[experience]] of that totally [[concentrated]] [[consciousness]], the encounter with the [[clear light]] when it is accepted, when instead of running from it, you hold that [[experience]] to your [[heart]]. The second [[quality]] of things that are |
− | + | [[pure]] is that they are new, fresh, un?stained by [[experience]]. Advertisers talk of [[pure]] new wool, for example. | |
− | |||
+ | The [[experience]] of [[purity]] is the [[experience]] of newness. [[Purification]] is always [[purification]] of the {{Wiki|past}}. If you succeed in purifying | ||
− | + | yourself completely, then, in a [[sense]], you have no {{Wiki|past}}. To become a [[vajra being]], you have to try to see everything as new, [[including]] | |
− | yourself | + | yourself. This is the final stage of [[purification]]. You forget about whatever you did that needed cleansing, and you begin anew. |
− | + | In practising the third Foundation [[Yoga]], and reciting the [[Vajrasattva mantra]] 100,000 times, one of my strongest [[experiences]] was of the | |
− | + | fresh?ness and newness of the [[world]] into which the [[meditation]] led me. I could see why, when he is not seen as a [[sixth Buddha]], or adi- | |
− | + | [[Buddha]], Vajra?sattva is regarded as a kind of reflex [[form]] of [[Aksobhya]], the [[Buddha of the East]]. | |
− | + | Not only do they share the [[vajra]] as their {{Wiki|emblem}}. [[Aksobhya]] is associated with dawn - the dawn of a new day, a fresh morning, a unique | |
− | + | [[arising]] of the [[light of the world]]. This newness aspect of [[purity]] again relates to [[Vajrasattva's]] association with [[death]]. | |
− | + | It is only with the [[death]] of the old that the new can be born. The old, stale [[personality]] [[dies]] and in its place appears a [[Vajrasattva]], | |
− | + | completely spontaneous, because every [[moment]] is new. [[Vajra]] as 'what is' [[Vajrasattva]] sits serenely holding the [[vajra]] to his [[heart]]. | |
− | + | His left hand clasps the [[vajra]] handle of a [[bell]]. The [[bell]] is usually said to [[symbolize]] [[wisdom]]; the [[vajra]] [[symbolizes]] [[skilful means]] ([[Sanskrit]] | |
− | + | [[upaya]]) - the [[infinite]] ways in which an [[Enlightened One]], out of [[compassion]], shares his [[wisdom]] with the [[world]]. | |
− | + | Together the [[vajra]] and [[bell]] [[symbolize]] the fusion of all polarities, [[including]] {{Wiki|masculine}} and {{Wiki|feminine}} qualities, in one [[Enlightened]] | |
− | + | [[experience]]. The [[vajra]] also represents [[Reality]]. In the [[Tantra]] things are given the prefix '[[vajra]]' to remind you of their [[essential nature]], | |
− | + | which is [[Emptiness]]. | |
− | + | In a [[Tantric ritual]] you might offer not a [[flower]], but a vajra-flower, not [[incense]] but vajra-incense. Even the most ugly or disgusting | |
− | In | + | [[experiences]] are '[[vajra]]' for the [[Tantra]]. In this way, everyday [[experiences]] are seen as {{Wiki|expressions}} or [[manifestations]] of one [[non-dual]] |
− | + | [[Reality]]. | |
− | Reality. | + | [[Vajrasattva]] - {{Wiki|Prince}} of [[Purity]] However, to begin with at least, this explanation of [[vajra]] as [[Reality]] will be somewhat abstract. It will not |
− | + | really move us. So how can we begin to approach the [[experience]] of [[vajra]] on the level at which we find ourselves at {{Wiki|present}}? Perhaps a good | |
− | + | starting point would be just to think of [[vajra]] as 'the facts', just as what is actually happening. [[Vajra]] is what is. [[Vajra]] is what has | |
− | + | happened, so there is no point in arguing with it. [[Vajra]] is what?ever is taking place right now - so there is no [[sense]] in denying it. I | |
− | + | mean this on a quite simple, everyday level. It may not seem very [[exalted]], or [[spiritual]]. However, if we look at our [[lives]], we find that we | |
− | |||
− | mean this on a quite simple, everyday level. It may not seem very exalted, or spiritual. However, if we look at our lives, we find that we | ||
spend much of our time arguing with what has happened or what is going on. | spend much of our time arguing with what has happened or what is going on. | ||
− | There might be a large pile of washing-up squatting by our sink, and we don't want to do it. We never liked the shape of our nose, and wish | + | There might be a large pile of washing-up squatting by our sink, and we don't want to do it. We never liked the shape of our {{Wiki|nose}}, and wish |
− | it were different, and so on. I had a useful experience a few years ago, when I was learning karate. As well as teaching us techniques, the | + | it were different, and so on. I had a useful [[experience]] a few years ago, when I was {{Wiki|learning}} [[karate]]. As well as [[teaching]] us [[techniques]], the |
− | sensei, or instructor, also ensured that we did plenty of fitness exercises. There was one particular combination of exercises: so many | + | [[sensei]], or instructor, also ensured that we did plenty of fitness exercises. There was one particular combination of exercises: so many |
− | jumps with knees to the chest, so many press-ups, and other things, that I found particularly excruciating. | + | jumps with knees to the {{Wiki|chest}}, so many press-ups, and other things, that I found particularly excruciating. |
− | All through the class I was dreading the moment when the sensei would launch us into this painful and exhausting sequence. When the awful | + | All through the class I was dreading the [[moment]] when the [[sensei]] would launch us into this [[painful]] and exhausting sequence. When the awful |
− | moment came, I would sometimes do it complaining to myself; at others I would try to adopt a positive attitude. | + | [[moment]] came, I would sometimes do it complaining to myself; at others I would try to adopt a positive [[attitude]]. |
− | One day I realized that all this was wasted effort. The simple fact was that sometime during the class I would just do so many press-ups, | + | One day I [[realized]] that all this was wasted [[effort]]. The simple fact was that sometime during the class I would just do so many press-ups, |
− | etc. I could complain to myself, sulk, scheme, go numb, be exultant, or even manic. It made little difference. I would still be there, | + | etc. I could complain to myself, sulk, scheme, go numb, be [[exultant]], or even manic. It made little difference. I would still be there, |
− | sweating my way through the sequence. The easiest way to do it was just to do it. It is a good beginning to see vajra as objective reality | + | sweating my way through the sequence. The easiest way to do it was just to do it. It is a good beginning to see [[vajra]] as [[objective reality]] |
− | in this quite basic way -just as 'the facts', what is happening. If you really accept things in this way then craving and aversion | + | in this quite basic way -just as 'the facts', what is happening. If you really accept things in this way then [[craving]] and [[aversion]] |
− | disappear. You waste no energy. I found just doing the karate exercises was even easier than trying to be positive about them. If we accept | + | disappear. You waste no [[energy]]. I found just doing the [[karate]] exercises was even easier than trying to be positive about them. If we accept |
− | things in this simple, everyday way, then, in a sense, every?thing becomes perfect. | + | things in this simple, everyday way, then, in a [[sense]], every?thing becomes {{Wiki|perfect}}. |
− | A grey, rainy day is a perfectly grey, rainy day. A 43 leper is a perfect leper, a corpse a perfect corpse. Ego could be defined as 'the | + | A grey, rainy day is a perfectly grey, rainy day. A 43 leper is a {{Wiki|perfect}} leper, a corpse a {{Wiki|perfect}} corpse. [[Ego]] could be defined as 'the |
− | non-acceptance of things as they are'. Ceasing to fight objective real?ity is a movement beyond ego. Vajrasattva holds the vajra to his | + | non-acceptance of things as they are'. Ceasing to fight [[objective]] real?ity is a {{Wiki|movement}} beyond [[ego]]. [[Vajrasattva]] holds the [[vajra]] to his |
− | heart. He accepts things as they really are. Therefore, for him, they are perfectly pure. He accepts you as you are. He sees you as | + | [[heart]]. He accepts things as they really are. Therefore, for him, they are perfectly [[pure]]. He accepts you as you are. He sees you as |
− | perfect. That is why he can purify all your faults. As Seng Tsan, the third patriarch of Zen, wrote in his Affirming Faith in Mind, 'The | + | {{Wiki|perfect}}. That is why he can {{Wiki|purify}} all your faults. As [[Seng Tsan]], the [[third patriarch of Zen]], wrote in his [[Affirming]] [[Faith in Mind]], 'The |
Great Way is not difficult for those who do not pick and choose.' | Great Way is not difficult for those who do not pick and choose.' | ||
Line 1,423: | Line 1,381: | ||
In talking about accepting 'the facts', things as they are, I am not advocating passivity. Unless you begin by accepting what is, you | In talking about accepting 'the facts', things as they are, I am not advocating passivity. Unless you begin by accepting what is, you | ||
− | cannot change it. Accepting things as they are is a powerful, active experience, simple and direct. Through doing this you become one with | + | cannot change it. Accepting things as they are is a powerful, active [[experience]], simple and direct. Through doing this you become one with |
− | life, and then you can really help to transform it. Until then, you are standing apart from it. This practice of not fighting what is there | + | [[life]], and then you can really help to [[transform]] it. Until then, you are [[standing]] apart from it. This practice of not fighting what is there |
− | is the spiritual equivalent of grasping the nettle. To become one with Vajrasattva, to become a vajra being, you have to take up the vajra | + | is the [[spiritual]] {{Wiki|equivalent}} of [[grasping]] the nettle. To become one with [[Vajrasattva]], to become a [[vajra being]], you have to take up the [[vajra]] |
− | and hold it to your heart. That involves giving up hopes, expectations, and fantasies. | + | and hold it to your [[heart]]. That involves giving up [[Wikipedia:Hope|hopes]], expectations, and fantasies. |
− | You even have to relinquish ideas of what is perfect and imperfect. Then everything will be perfect, just as it is. Everything will be | + | You even have to relinquish [[ideas]] of what is {{Wiki|perfect}} and imperfect. Then everything will be {{Wiki|perfect}}, just as it is. Everything will be |
− | pure. The path of Vajrasattva, the path of purity, begins with acceptance of what has happened. We have to accept objectively all our | + | [[pure]]. The [[path]] of [[Vajrasattva]], the [[path]] of [[purity]], begins with [[acceptance]] of what has happened. We have to accept objectively all our |
− | failures, our unskilful thoughts, words, and acts - even, perhaps, our wickedness. We accept who we are at present. This becomes very much | + | failures, our unskilful [[thoughts]], words, and acts - even, perhaps, our wickedness. We accept who we are at {{Wiki|present}}. This becomes very much |
− | easier to do once we have faith that in our deepest nature we are still completely pure. Relying on the samaya, the link we have made, we | + | easier to do once we have [[faith]] that in our deepest [[nature]] we are still completely [[pure]]. Relying on the [[samaya]], the link we have made, we |
− | call on that secret diamond nature. The response is instantaneous. | + | call on that secret [[diamond]] [[nature]]. The response is instantaneous. |
− | The smiling figure of Vajrasattva, our spiritual protector, rains down healing nectar upon us. Through reciting his mantra we steadily | + | The smiling figure of [[Vajrasattva]], our [[spiritual protector]], rains down [[healing]] [[nectar]] upon us. Through reciting his [[mantra]] we steadily |
− | close the gap between him and us. Finally, we are Vajrasattva, holding the diamond sceptre of Reality to our heart. The last fact that we | + | close the gap between him and us. Finally, we are [[Vajrasattva]], holding the [[diamond]] {{Wiki|sceptre}} of [[Reality]] to our [[heart]]. The last fact that we |
− | have to accept is that we are eternally Enlightened, beyond space and time. We are, and have always been, completely pure. 4 4 | + | have to accept is that we are eternally [[Enlightened]], beyond {{Wiki|space and time}}. We are, and have always been, completely [[pure]]. 4 4 |
− | Padmasambhava Four The Esoteric Buddha and the Lotus-Born Guru For 2,500 years Buddhists have considered with awe the achievement of | + | [[Padmasambhava]] Four The [[Esoteric]] [[Buddha]] and the [[Lotus-Born]] [[Guru]] For 2,500 years [[Buddhists]] have considered with awe the [[achievement]] of |
− | Siddhartha Gautama. What induces such tremendous respect in them is not just that he gained Enlightenment, but that he did so without a | + | [[Siddhartha Gautama]]. What induces such tremendous [[respect]] in them is not just that he gained [[Enlightenment]], but that he did so without a |
− | teacher. | + | [[teacher]]. |
− | (He learned meditation from Arada Kalama and Udraka Ramaputra, but neither of them could show him the way to escape from suffering - that | + | (He learned [[meditation]] from [[Arada Kalama]] and [[Udraka Ramaputra]], but neither of them could show him the way to escape from [[suffering]] - that |
− | he had to discover unaided.) Contemplating the difficulties that the Buddha had to overcome has given Buddhism a very great appreciation | + | he had to discover unaided.) Contemplating the difficulties that the [[Buddha]] had to overcome has given [[Buddhism]] a very great [[appreciation]] |
− | of the value of a spiritual teacher. | + | of the value of [[a spiritual teacher]]. |
− | As Buddhism developed, and the three yanas unfolded, the role and significance of the spiritual teacher changed. In the first two yanas the | + | As [[Buddhism]] developed, and the [[three yanas]] unfolded, the role and significance of the [[spiritual teacher]] changed. In the first [[two yanas]] the |
− | teacher may act as a preceptor, responsible for introducing you to the Buddha way, or as a kalyana mitra - a spiritual friend. The kalyana | + | [[teacher]] may act as a [[preceptor]], responsible for introducing you to the [[Buddha way]], or as a [[kalyana]] [[mitra]] - a [[spiritual friend]]. The [[kalyana]] |
− | mitra is like an older brother or sister in the Dharma, who helps, advises, and encourages. In the Vajrayana, the teacher transforms into | + | [[mitra]] is like an older brother or sister in the [[Dharma]], who helps, advises, and encourages. In the [[Vajrayana]], the [[teacher]] transforms into |
− | the vajraguru. | + | the [[vajraguru]]. |
− | The relation?ship with a Tantric teacher is a samaya, or bond, at least as binding as that between the meditator and the Buddha or | + | The relation?ship with a [[Tantric]] [[teacher]] is a [[samaya]], or bond, at least as binding as that between the [[meditator]] and the [[Buddha]] or |
− | Bodhisattva that he or she visualizes. In Tantra it is said that all blessings spring from the guru. The relationship is more like that of | + | [[Bodhisattva]] that he or she [[visualizes]]. In [[Tantra]] it is said that all [[blessings]] spring from the [[guru]]. The relationship is more like that of |
− | a doctor with a patient who desperately wants a cure and has total belief in the doctor's method. The guru is a vajraguru partly because | + | a doctor with a {{Wiki|patient}} who desperately wants a cure and has total [[belief]] in the doctor's method. The [[guru]] is a [[vajraguru]] partly because |
− | everything in the Tantra is vajra - everything is seen as an expression of the ineffable Reality of which the vajra is the chief Tantric | + | everything in the [[Tantra]] is [[vajra]] - everything is seen as an expression of the {{Wiki|ineffable}} [[Reality]] of which the [[vajra]] is the chief [[Tantric]] |
− | symbol. The vajra prefix implies that the guru 4 7 embodies Reality. | + | [[symbol]]. The [[vajra]] prefix implies that the [[guru]] 4 7 [[embodies]] [[Reality]]. |
− | He may formally teach the Dharma or he may not. However, just what he is expresses Reality. His being and mode of living are themselves a | + | He may formally teach the [[Dharma]] or he may not. However, just what he is expresses [[Reality]]. His being and mode of living are themselves a |
− | teaching. For his disciple, the communication of the Tantric guru may come as a thunderbolt. The vajraguru is spiritually ruthless. He is | + | [[teaching]]. For his [[disciple]], the [[communication]] of the [[Tantric guru]] may come as a [[thunderbolt]]. The [[vajraguru]] is [[spiritually]] ruthless. He is |
− | the teacher who will stop at nothing to awaken his disciple from the slumber of samsara. | + | the [[teacher]] who will stop at nothing to [[awaken]] his [[disciple]] from the slumber of [[samsara]]. |
− | There are many stories in the Tantra, as in Zen, of gurus using drastic methods to get through to their disciples. For the Tantric | + | There are many stories in the [[Tantra]], as in [[Zen]], of [[gurus]] using drastic [[methods]] to get through to their [[disciples]]. For the [[Tantric]] |
− | disciple, the guru's kindness can never be repaid. Through initiation the guru bestows practices which can propel the student rapidly to | + | [[disciple]], the [[guru's]] [[kindness]] can never be repaid. Through [[initiation]] the [[guru]] bestows practices which can propel the [[student]] rapidly to |
− | Buddhahood. The guru is the source, the fountainhead, of all his or her development. In fact, for the Tantra, particularly Highest Tantra, | + | [[Buddhahood]]. The [[guru]] is the source, the fountainhead, of all his or her [[development]]. In fact, for the [[Tantra]], particularly [[Highest Tantra]], |
− | the guru is a Buddha. Ideally the guru should be Enlightened. | + | the [[guru]] is a [[Buddha]]. Ideally the [[guru]] should be [[Enlightened]]. |
− | Tantric initiation partly symbol?izes the empowering of a far-advanced Bodhisattva with the full qualities of an Awakened One. Most gurus | + | [[Tantric initiation]] partly symbol?izes the [[empowering]] of a far-advanced [[Bodhisattva]] with the full qualities of an [[Awakened One]]. Most [[gurus]] |
− | fall a long way short of full Enlighten?ment. Nonetheless, the Tantra is concerned with finding correlates in actual experience for the | + | fall a long way short of full Enlighten?ment. Nonetheless, the [[Tantra]] is concerned with finding correlates in actual [[experience]] for the |
− | highest values of the spiritual path. As we saw in Chapter One, it says, in effect, 'If you are not in direct contact with a Buddha, who in | + | [[highest]] values of the [[spiritual path]]. As we saw in [[Chapter]] One, it says, in effect, 'If you are not in direct [[contact]] with a [[Buddha]], who in |
− | your present experience comes closest to that level?' | + | your {{Wiki|present}} [[experience]] comes closest to that level?' |
− | The answer is, of course, your guru. So the guru becomes what is called the 'esoteric' Buddha Refuge. It is esoteric not in the sense of | + | The answer is, of course, your [[guru]]. So the [[guru]] becomes what is called the '[[esoteric]]' [[Buddha]] [[Refuge]]. It is [[esoteric]] not in the [[sense]] of |
− | secret, but because it is not an experience that everyone can share. It is only if you enter into a close, devoted relationship with a | + | secret, but because it is not an [[experience]] that everyone can share. It is only if you enter into a close, devoted relationship with a |
− | teacher that he begins to function as a Buddha Refuge for you. It is also esoteric in the sense that it depends on an inner mental effort | + | [[teacher]] that he begins to function as a [[Buddha]] [[Refuge]] for you. It is also [[esoteric]] in the [[sense]] that it depends on an inner [[mental]] [[effort]] |
− | to see the guru in this way. Having received Tantric initiation from a teacher, the initiate is urged to make every effort to see the | + | to see the [[guru]] in this way. Having received [[Tantric initiation]] from a [[teacher]], the [[initiate]] is urged to make every [[effort]] to see the |
− | teacher as a fully Enlightened Buddha. | + | [[teacher]] as a [[fully Enlightened Buddha]]. |
− | He or she must disregard any apparent faults they may perceive in him or, rather, should attribute them to the im?purity of their own | + | He or she must [[disregard]] any apparent faults they may {{Wiki|perceive}} in him or, rather, should attribute them to the im?purity of their [[own]] |
− | mind.25 The Tantra holds firmly to the view that mind is king. If you see the guru as an ordinary person, you will receive the blessing of | + | mind.25 The [[Tantra]] holds firmly to the view that [[mind]] is [[king]]. If you see the [[guru]] as an [[ordinary person]], you will receive the [[blessing]] of |
− | an ordinary person. If you see him as a Buddha, for you he will act as a Buddha, and your relationship with him will lead you quickly to | + | an [[ordinary person]]. If you see him as a [[Buddha]], for you he will act as a [[Buddha]], and your relationship with him will lead you quickly to |
− | Enlightenment. | + | [[Enlightenment]]. |
− | The Esoteric Buddha and the Lotus-Born Guru Each school of Tibetan Buddhism has certain teachers whom it particularly reveres as the | + | The [[Esoteric]] [[Buddha]] and the [[Lotus-Born]] [[Guru]] Each school of [[Tibetan Buddhism]] has certain [[teachers]] whom it particularly reveres as the |
− | founders of its school, or for starting a particular lineage of teaching or initiation. Although they are historical figures, over the | + | founders of its school, or for starting a particular [[lineage]] of [[teaching]] or [[initiation]]. Although they are historical figures, over the |
− | course of time they have taken on an archetypal significance. These teachers are frequently visualized, either during the practice of Guru | + | course of time they have taken on an [[archetypal]] significance. These [[teachers]] are frequently [[visualized]], either during the practice of [[Guru Yoga]] or as part of the [[Refuge]] assemblies that we shall be [[looking at]] in [[Chapter]] Eight. We shall now look briefly at a few of the most |
− | + | important of these [[gurus]]. | |
− | |||
+ | (As usual, the number of figures one could describe is enormous.) We are going to begin by returning to the earliest sources of [[Tibetan Buddhism]], to meet a figure who perhaps established an image of the [[vajraguru]] in the [[Tibetan]] [[mind]], an image that helped to [[condition]] their | ||
− | ( | + | [[understanding]] of the role of the [[Tantric guru]] in general. This is [[Padmasambhava]] ('[[lotus-born]] one'), known generally [[in Tibet]] as [[Guru Rimpoche]] ('[[precious guru]]'), and regarded as the founder of the [[Nyingma school]] of [[Tibetan Buddhism]]. |
− | + | We shall take him as an example of a [[vajraguru]], describe some of his many [[forms]], and say a little about how he can be [[meditated]] upon. This | |
− | + | should convey something of the immense richness of [[symbolism]] and association surrounding these [[guru]] figures, built up over centuries of | |
− | + | [[devotion]]. [[Padmasambhava]] is a particularly complex '[[spiritual]] [[personality]]', but in [[principle]] I could have taken almost any of the other | |
− | + | [[gurus]] described in this [[chapter]] as examples of the multifaceted [[nature]] of the [[guru]] in the [[Vajrayana]]. | |
− | + | [[Padmasambhava]] - the [[lotus-born]] [[guru]] [[Padmasambhava]] was instrumental in [[establishing Buddhism in Tibet]] in the eighth century. At that time | |
− | + | [[King Trisong Detsen]] wanted to strengthen [[Buddhism]], but was faced with fierce [[opposition]] from the [[Bonpos]] - followers of the indigenous | |
− | + | {{Wiki|shamanistic}} [[religion]], led by a min?ister called [[Ma Zhang]]. A [[Buddhist]] [[abbot]] called [[Santaraksita]] was persuaded to come from [[Nepal]], but | |
− | + | though he achieved a certain amount, he could not overcome the [[Bonpos]] single-handed. | |
− | + | They had been using {{Wiki|witchcraft}} against him, so he recommended that the [[king]] invite [[Padmasambhava]] who, as well as being a [[master]] of | |
− | + | [[Buddhist]] {{Wiki|scholarship}}, was also a [[siddha]], an {{Wiki|adept}} in the [[psychic powers]] engendered by [[Tantric meditation]]. 4 9 [[Padmasambhava]] came to | |
− | + | [[Tibet]], and the great [[monastery]] of [[Samye]] was built with his assistance. He is represented subduing the [[local deities]] of [[Tibet]] by his [[magic power]], and binding them by oath to be servants and [[protectors of the Dharma]]. There [[exists]] a truly [[extraordinary]] {{Wiki|biography}} of [[Padmasambhava]] | |
− | + | called The [[Life]] and [[Liberation]] of [[Padmasambhava]]. It describes how he is born as an [[emanation of the Buddha]] [[Amitabha]], appearing | |
− | + | spontaneously in a [[lotus]] on a lake in the country of [[Uddiyana]]. | |
− | + | He is brought up by the [[king]] of that country as though he were his [[own]] son. Then, deciding it is time to leave the [[worldly life]], he goes | |
− | + | forth as a [[bhikshu]]. He studies all aspects of [[Buddhism]], as well as [[medicine]] and [[astrology]]. Next, he spends years [[meditating]] in all the | |
− | + | great [[cremation grounds]] of [[India]] and the [[Himalayas]]. | |
− | + | We are given graphic descriptions of the unspeakable horrors of these places. They are [[symbols]] for the [[endless]] fear?ful [[sufferings]] of | |
− | + | [[conditioned existence]] itself. Yet in all these places [[Padmasambhava]] [[meditates]] unafraid, and converts the [[dakinis]] - who, if you understand | |
− | + | the text literally, are flesh-eating [[Wikipedia:demon|demonesses]]. In a [[cemetery]] called Mysterious [[Paths]] of Beatitude he is [[initiated]] by an [[Enlightened]] | |
− | + | [[dakini]] and receives [[supreme knowledge]]. | |
− | + | All through his [[life]] he is a controversial figure. On at least two occasions his flouting of convention [[causes]] such outrage that [[people]] | |
− | + | attempt to burn him to [[death]]. Yet each time he emerges unscathed - [[rising]] phoenix?like from the flames. After performing his work of | |
− | the | + | [[conversion]] [[in Tibet]], he flies away to the land of the [[Raksasas]] (a race of {{Wiki|ogres}}) to convert them too. [[Padmasambhava's]] {{Wiki|biography}} is of an |
− | + | unequalled richness. It is one of the great [[spiritual]] documents of mankind. Within it, inner and outer events are so fused that it is | |
− | + | frequently impossible to decide on what level of [[reality]] the events described took place. | |
− | + | Are we watching actual events in the outside [[world]] - events which to us seem preternatural? Are we reliving [[Padmasambhava's]] [[visionary experiences]]? Is he - are we - [[Wikipedia:Dream|dreaming]]? As presented in his [[life]] story, [[Padmasambhava]] becomes a kind of port?manteau figure - the | |
− | + | [[embodiment]] in one [[person]] of all the [[accumulated]] [[knowledge]], [[wisdom]], [[love]], and power of the [[Buddhist tradition]]. He is a 50 The [[Esoteric]] | |
− | + | [[Buddha]] and the [[Lotus-Born]] [[Guru]] [[master]] of all {{Wiki|secular}} [[arts]] and [[sciences]], as well as of all [[three yanas]] of [[Buddhism]]. | |
− | + | In this way he represents the [[guru]] par [[excellence]], for a [[guru]] prepares himself for his task of communicating the [[Dharma]] by first mak?ing | |
− | + | himself a receptacle of the [[Buddhist tradition]]. From his [[teachers]] he receives the [[nectar]] of the [[Dharma]], handed down from [[teacher]] to | |
− | + | [[disciple]] ever since [[Sakyamuni]] managed to {{Wiki|communicate}} it to [[Kaundinya]] in the [[Deer Park]] at [[Sarnath]]. I am reminded of a scene from an old | |
− | + | {{Wiki|Hollywood}} film, in which at a party of the rich and famous there was a great pyramid of champagne glasses. | |
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | Hollywood film, in which at a party of the rich and famous there was a great pyramid of champagne glasses. | ||
A liveried waiter arrived with a great bottle of champagne and kept pouring it into the top glass. When this was full it overflowed, and | A liveried waiter arrived with a great bottle of champagne and kept pouring it into the top glass. When this was full it overflowed, and | ||
− | the bubbling liquid filled each tier of glasses, down and down in a foaming cascade. It is as though Sakyamuni Buddha is the top glass, | + | the bubbling liquid filled each tier of glasses, down and down in a foaming cascade. It is as though [[Sakyamuni Buddha]] is the top glass, |
− | who has made himself open to the transcendental. However, anyone who has absorbed the champagne brilliance of the Dharma cannot help but | + | who has made himself open to the [[transcendental]]. However, anyone who has absorbed the champagne [[brilliance]] of the [[Dharma]] cannot help but |
let it flow down to others. | let it flow down to others. | ||
− | In this way, lineages of teaching are created. Padmasambhava represents the confluence of all these lineages - he is like a great crystal | + | In this way, [[lineages]] of [[teaching]] are created. [[Padmasambhava]] represents the confluence of all these [[lineages]] - he is like a great {{Wiki|crystal}} |
− | chalice in which all the bubbling streams of the Dharma meet. His life is also a symbolic recapitulation of the spread of the teaching. His | + | chalice in which all the bubbling streams of the [[Dharma]] meet. His [[life]] is also a [[symbolic]] recapitulation of the spread of the [[teaching]]. His |
− | transformations are its new developments. In the course of his story he takes on numerous different forms, and at each stage, with each | + | transformations are its new developments. In the course of his story he takes on numerous different [[forms]], and at each stage, with each |
− | fresh metamorphosis, he acquires a new name. | + | fresh {{Wiki|metamorphosis}}, he acquires a new [[name]]. |
− | In this way he reminds us of two aspects of the guru. First, any guru worthy of the title has pursued his own development unremittingly. He | + | In this way he reminds us of two aspects of the [[guru]]. First, any [[guru]] worthy of the title has pursued his [[own]] [[development]] unremittingly. He |
− | has been prepared to undergo a number of spiritual deaths, and complete reorientations of consciousness, in his pursuit of the goal. The | + | has been prepared to undergo a number of [[spiritual]] [[deaths]], and complete reorientations of [[consciousness]], in his pursuit of the goal. The |
− | guru too, among his secondary characteristics, is a namer. In many cultures, entering a new stage of life entails a change of name. It is | + | [[guru]] too, among his secondary [[characteristics]], is a namer. In many cultures, entering a new stage of [[life]] entails a change of [[name]]. It is |
− | the guru who acts as guide as you enter upon the different stages of the spiritual path. | + | the [[guru]] who acts as guide as you enter upon the different stages of the [[spiritual path]]. |
− | Often, the guru will confer a new name upon you as you do so. This happens when you formally go for Refuge - when you ceremonially commit | + | Often, the [[guru]] will confer a new [[name]] upon you as you do so. This happens when you formally go for [[Refuge]] - when you ceremonially commit |
− | yourself to the Buddhist path. It happens if you leave home for the homeless life of a bhikshu or bhikshuni. It very often happens when you | + | yourself to the [[Buddhist path]]. It happens if you leave home for the [[homeless]] [[life]] of a [[bhikshu]] or [[bhikshuni]]. It very often happens when you |
− | enter the mandala of the Vajrayana. In order to name something you have to understand its true 51 Padmasambhava manifesting as Urgyen Dorje | + | enter the [[mandala]] of the [[Vajrayana]]. In order to [[name]] something you have to understand its true 51 [[Padmasambhava]] [[manifesting]] as [[Urgyen Dorje Chang]] The [[Esoteric]] [[Buddha]] and the [[Lotus-Born]] [[Guru]] [[nature]], its deeper significance. |
− | + | So in the [[Tantra]] the [[vajraguru]] introduces you to the level of [[consciousness]] [[embodied]] in the [[Tantric deities]], and he names you - in a [[sense]] | |
− | + | he tells you your true [[name]], who you really are. [[Padmasambhava]] has many [[forms]], [[including]] an important set of eight which are frequently | |
− | + | represented in [[Tantric]] [[art]]. First there is simply the [[form]] known as [[Padmasambhava]]. He sits wearing the [[three robes]] of the [[monk]], and a [[red]] | |
− | + | cap. Behind him to one side is a basket, a container rep?resenting the [[nourishment]] of the [[spiritual]] [[food]] of the [[Tripitaka]] (the '[[three baskets]]' of the [[sutras]], the [[vinaya]], and the [[abhidharma]]). | |
− | |||
− | + | In some {{Wiki|representations}} he is given [[Tantric]] [[attributes]], holding a [[vajra]] and [[skull cup]], and with an adept's [[staff]] held at his left side. | |
+ | [[Padmasambhava]] next [[manifests]] as [[Guru]] [[Sakya Senge]] ('[[lion of the Sakyas]]') or as [[Sakyamuni]] himself. In this [[form]] he appears in the way that | ||
− | + | [[Sakyamuni]] is usually represented: holding a begging-bowl, wearing the three [[yellow]] [[monastic robes]], and golden [[yellow]] in complexion. Through | |
− | + | this [[manifestation]] and the previous one he [[embodies]] the whole [[Buddhist tradition]] based on the [[sutras]]. | |
− | + | This [[form]] also emphasizes the fact that [[Padmasambhava]] is described as a '[[second Buddha]]' by his devotees.2 Next, however, he appears as | |
− | this | + | [[Urgyen Dorje Chang]] (also known as [[Tshokyi Dorje]]). In this [[form]] he is deep blue in {{Wiki|colour}}, adorned with silks and [[jewels]], holding a [[vajra]] |
− | + | and [[bell]]. | |
− | + | He is locked in {{Wiki|ecstatic}} {{Wiki|sexual}} embrace with a [[consort]], whose [[body]] is [[pure]] white. She holds a [[skull cup]] filled with [[ambrosia]] uplifted in | |
− | + | her left hand. Here he [[embodies]] the whole [[Vajrayana tradition]], whose source is said to be [[Vajradhara]] (or [[Dorje Chang]] in [[Tibetan]]). Now | |
− | + | [[Padmasambhava]] transforms into [[Pema Gyalpo]] ('[[lotus king]]'). Here he is dressed like a [[king]] with a {{Wiki|crown}}, [[jewels]], and a turban. Around the | |
− | + | turban is a diadem in which part of a [[wish-fulfilling gem]] can be seen. He sits [[relaxed]] in the [[posture]] of {{Wiki|royal}} ease, holding a small | |
− | + | [[Tantric]] double [[drum]], known as a [[damaru]], in his right hand, and a [[mirror]] in his left. His [[body]] is [[red]] in {{Wiki|colour}}. | |
− | |||
− | + | Another similar [[form]] appears, this time with natural {{Wiki|skin}} colouring. He too wears {{Wiki|royal}} attire and holds the [[damaru]] in his right hand. In | |
+ | his left he usually has a [[skull cup]]. In his belt is uphurba, a kind of [[magic dagger]]. 53 This is much used in [[Nyingma]] [[Tantric ritual]]. It | ||
− | + | was originally more like a peg or nail for pinning down {{Wiki|demons}} and hindering [[psychic]] forces. It gradually became stylized into a three- | |
− | + | edged blade ending in a point. The blade emerges from the [[body]] of a [[garuda]]. | |
− | + | This implement [[embodies]] the power of a [[Tantric deity]] called [[Vajrakila]]. The [[phurba]] is often shown crowned with the head of [[Hayagriva]], a | |
− | + | [[protector]] of the [[Dharma]] whom we shall encounter in [[Chapter]] Seven. The [[name]] of this [[manifestation]] is [[Lodan Choksey]] ('[[wise]] seeker of | |
− | + | [[excellence]]'). | |
− | + | Next, [[Padmasambhava]] enters the [[cremation ground]], sits in [[meditation]] with his back to a [[stupa]] (or reliquary), and becomes [[Nyima Odzer]] | |
− | + | ('sun?rays [[guru]]'). This is [[Padmasambhava]] as [[siddha]] and [[yogin]]. He wears only a {{Wiki|loincloth}} of [[tiger skin]], a [[meditation]] sash, and a {{Wiki|crown}} of | |
− | + | skulls. [[Yellow]] {{Wiki|light}} radiates from his [[body]]. | |
− | + | His [[hair]], combed upwards, is crowned with a [[vajra]]. In his right hand he holds a [[trident]] [[staff]]. With his left hand he plays with the rays of | |
− | + | the {{Wiki|sun}}. This recalls an incident in his [[life]] story in which [[Padmasambhava]] [[caused]] the {{Wiki|sun}} to halt in its tracks. He had made an agreement | |
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | the sun. This recalls an incident in his life story in which Padmasambhava caused the sun to halt in its tracks. He had made an agreement | ||
with a wine-seller to drink as much as he wanted and settle the bill at sunset. | with a wine-seller to drink as much as he wanted and settle the bill at sunset. | ||
− | After seven days the sun still had not set. This is a good example of Tantric practice being bodied forth in legend. It has nothing | + | After seven days the {{Wiki|sun}} still had not set. This is a good example of [[Tantric practice]] being bodied forth in legend. It has nothing |
− | |||
− | |||
− | + | whatever to do with [[alcohol]]. Rather it [[symbolizes]] [[Padmasambhava's]] entry into a [[state of consciousness]] in which time stands still, the [[mind]] | |
− | + | and {{Wiki|subtle}} [[psychic]] energies come to rest, and the [[yogin]] enjoys the [[mahasukha]] - or Great [[Bliss]] - uninterruptedly. | |
− | + | The figures become wilder and more awe-inspiring. Next there appears a [[wrathful]] [[manifestation]], [[Guru]] [[Senge Dradok]] ('one who teaches with a | |
− | + | lion's {{Wiki|voice}}'). He also wears a {{Wiki|crown}} of skulls and a [[tiger skin]]. His [[body]] is circled by a necklace of skulls, his face contorted with | |
+ | [[fury]]. He bran?dishes a [[thunderbolt]] {{Wiki|sceptre}}, and tramples underfoot forces inimical to the [[Dharma]]. | ||
− | |||
− | + | Lastly we come face to face with [[Dorje Drolo]] ('immutable [[guru]] with loose-hanging {{Wiki|stomach}}'). He rides through the jungle of [[life]] on a | |
− | + | [[tigress]]. His expression is ferocious, and he is enhaloed with flames. His massive dark brown [[body]] is garlanded with skulls. | |
− | + | He waves a [[thunderbolt]] in his right hand, and points a [[phurba]] with his left, to ward off all threatening forces. This is [[Padmasambhava]] as | |
− | + | [[subduer of demons]]. 54 The [[Esoteric]] [[Buddha]] and the [[Lotus-Born]] [[Guru]] These are eight of the [[forms]] that [[Padmasambhava]] assumes. They could be | |
− | + | said to represent the [[guru's]] resourcefulness in [[transforming]] his approach to each situation, so as to teach in an appropriate way. | |
− | + | He is not fixed in any mode of being or acting. [[Knowing]] that his [[nature]] is as [[empty]] as the blue sky, he can shift shape [[spiritually]] and | |
− | + | {{Wiki|psychologically}}, like clouds sculpting themselves into different [[forms]] and then dissolving. For stubborn-minded enemies of the [[Dharma]], the | |
− | + | [[guru]] musters even more power and [[energy]]; for those open to the [[sutras]] he teaches [[sutras]]; for those ready for the {{Wiki|mysteries}} of [[Tantra]] he | |
+ | demonstrates [[Tantra]]. In this way he exemplifies [[upaya]], or [[skilful means]] - the [[flexibility]] of the [[Buddhist teacher]]. | ||
− | |||
− | + | [[Padmasambhava's]] eight [[forms]] could also be seen as the same [[principle]] at work on different levels of [[consciousness]]. To the [[rational]] [[mind]] the | |
− | + | [[guru]] appears as a [[pandit]] or a [[Buddha]], and proclaims teachings on the [[Four Noble Truths]] and so forth. However, deeper more primitive strata | |
− | powers of figures like Nyima Odzer and Dorje Drolo. In summary, we can say that these differing manifestations mark Padma?sambhava as the | + | of the [[mind]] are not amenable to being [[taught]] in this way. These aboriginal lev?els of [[consciousness]] need to be converted through the [[magic powers]] of figures like [[Nyima Odzer]] and [[Dorje Drolo]]. In summary, we can say that these differing [[manifestations]] mark Padma?sambhava as the |
− | embodiment of all the resourcefulness of Buddhist teaching. | + | [[embodiment]] of all the resourcefulness of [[Buddhist teaching]]. |
− | They show him as the typical Tantric guru - working through logic and reasoning to convert the rational mind, but also diving deep into the | + | They show him as the typical [[Tantric guru]] - working through [[logic and reasoning]] to convert the [[rational]] [[mind]], but also diving deep into the |
− | psychic depths to confront, subdue, and transform the powerful and primitive - perhaps even demonic - energies that inhabit those dark | + | [[psychic]] depths to confront, subdue, and [[transform]] the powerful and primitive - perhaps even {{Wiki|demonic}} - energies that inhabit those dark |
− | realms. Though we have looked at so many forms, we have yet to meet Padma?sambhava in his most frequent manifestation, as a king of Zahor. | + | [[realms]]. Though we have looked at so many [[forms]], we have yet to meet Padma?sambhava in his most frequent [[manifestation]], as a [[king]] of [[Zahor]]. |
− | In a sense you most truly meet a vajraguru when you receive initiation from him. | + | In a [[sense]] you most truly meet a [[vajraguru]] when you receive [[initiation]] from him. |
− | So we shall try to venture out into the unknown to meet the Precious Guru, and be empowered with his knowledge, power, and compassion. We | + | So we shall try to venture out into the unknown to meet the [[Precious Guru]], and be [[empowered]] with his [[knowledge]], power, and [[compassion]]. We |
− | shall ask him to grant us siddhi, both mundane powers and the supreme siddhi of Enlightenment. These powers are emphasized in | + | shall ask him to grant us [[siddhi]], both [[mundane]] [[powers]] and the [[supreme siddhi]] of [[Enlightenment]]. These [[powers]] are emphasized in |
− | Padmasambhava's mantra: om ah hum vajraguru padma siddhi hum. 55 To meet him we have to go to the place of initiation, to enter his | + | [[Padmasambhava's]] [[mantra]]: om [[ah]] [[hum]] [[vajraguru]] [[padma]] [[siddhi]] [[hum]]. 55 To meet him we have to go to the place of [[initiation]], to enter his |
− | secret realm. | + | secret [[realm]]. |
− | His realm, in which he flies like a great eagle, is the blue sky of sunyata. Initiation can only take place if we let drop our barriers and | + | His [[realm]], in which he flies like a great {{Wiki|eagle}}, is the blue sky of [[sunyata]]. [[Initiation]] can only take place if we let drop our barriers and |
− | habitual ways of being, forsake our own territory, and enter the state of spiritual openness. In the vast blue sky appears a fiery-red | + | habitual ways of being, forsake our [[own]] territory, and enter the [[state]] of [[spiritual]] [[openness]]. In the vast blue sky appears a fiery-red |
− | lotus. On the lotus is a red sun disc (symbol of compassionate skilful means) lying horizontal; on the sun disc a white moon mat (symbol of | + | [[lotus]]. On the [[lotus]] is a [[red]] {{Wiki|sun}} disc ([[symbol]] of [[compassionate]] [[skilful means]]) {{Wiki|lying}} horizontal; on the {{Wiki|sun}} disc a white [[moon]] mat ([[symbol]] of |
− | the wisdom of realizing Emptiness). We wait, expectant. The lotus throne and sun and moon mats are like a great stage, on which the hero of | + | the [[wisdom]] of [[realizing]] [[Emptiness]]). We wait, expectant. The [[lotus throne]] and {{Wiki|sun}} and [[moon]] mats are like a great stage, on which the [[hero]] of |
− | a cosmic drama will appear. | + | a [[cosmic]] {{Wiki|drama}} will appear. |
− | The blue sky above the moon mat begins to glow with brilliant light. The radiance gradually takes form, until we see a blissful young man | + | The blue sky above the [[moon]] mat begins to glow with brilliant {{Wiki|light}}. The radiance gradually takes [[form]], until we see a [[blissful]] young man |
− | seated before us. (This is how he usually appears, though sometimes he can manifest instantaneously, from a dazzling bolt of lightning.) He | + | seated before us. (This is how he usually appears, though sometimes he can [[manifest]] instantaneously, from a dazzling bolt of {{Wiki|lightning}}.) He |
− | is dressed in robes.2 The outermost is a beautifully decorated red cloak. This symbolizes the Mahayana. | + | is dressed in robes.2 The outermost is a beautifully decorated [[red]] cloak. This [[symbolizes]] the [[Mahayana]]. |
− | It is outermost because it is love and compassion which the Precious Guru offers to the world in all situations. Beneath the red cloak he | + | It is outermost because it is [[love]] and [[compassion]] which the [[Precious Guru]] offers to the [[world]] in all situations. Beneath the [[red]] cloak he |
− | wears the yellow robes of a monk - showing that though he follows the Tantric path beyond conceptual distinctions of right and wrong, he | + | wears the [[yellow]] [[robes]] of a [[monk]] - showing that though he follows the [[Tantric path]] beyond {{Wiki|conceptual}} {{Wiki|distinctions}} of right and wrong, he |
− | keeps pure his ethical discipline. He has not abandoned the basics of Buddhism, but simply carried them up into a higher vision. Beneath | + | keeps [[pure]] his [[ethical discipline]]. He has not abandoned the basics of [[Buddhism]], but simply carried them up into a higher [[vision]]. Beneath |
− | these he wears a blue robe. Blue was the royal colour in ancient India. It became associated with the Tantra, as it incorporated much of | + | these he wears a blue robe. Blue was the {{Wiki|royal}} {{Wiki|colour}} in {{Wiki|ancient India}}. It became associated with the [[Tantra]], as it incorporated much of |
− | the symbolism of royalty into its ritual. | + | the [[symbolism]] of royalty into its [[ritual]]. |
− | For example, we have seen that the Tantric initiation procedure in which the initiate is sprinkled with water from an initiation vase by | + | For example, we have seen that the [[Tantric initiation]] procedure in which the [[initiate]] is sprinkled with [[water]] from an [[initiation]] [[vase]] by |
− | the guru parallels the ceremony of anointing a king. So the blue robe which Padmasambhava wears, most hidden and closest to his heart, | + | the [[guru]] parallels the {{Wiki|ceremony}} of anointing a [[king]]. So the blue robe which [[Padmasambhava]] wears, most hidden and closest to his [[heart]], |
− | symbolizes the Vajrayana. He wears Tibetan-style boots, and sits totally relaxed, his left foot tucked up, his right resting at a loose | + | [[symbolizes]] the [[Vajrayana]]. He wears Tibetan-style boots, and sits totally [[relaxed]], his left foot tucked up, his right resting at a loose |
− | angle. His right hand rests on his right knee, holding the vajra of Truth itself. | + | angle. His right hand rests on his right knee, holding the [[vajra]] of [[Truth]] itself. |
− | He clasps it with his middle fingers, while his index and little fingers are outstretched, in the mudra of warding off demons and enemies | + | He clasps it with his middle fingers, while his index and little fingers are outstretched, in the [[mudra]] of warding off {{Wiki|demons}} and enemies |
− | of the Dharma. It is said that Padmasambhava's power increases as worldly conditions deteriorate. He is the supreme alchemist, the master | + | of the [[Dharma]]. It is said that [[Padmasambhava's]] power increases as [[worldly]] [[conditions]] deteriorate. He is the supreme {{Wiki|alchemist}}, the [[master]] |
− | who transforms hatred into 5 6 The Esoteric Buddha and the Lotus-Born Guru wisdom, craving into love, darkness into light. | + | who transforms [[hatred]] into 5 6 The [[Esoteric]] [[Buddha]] and the [[Lotus-Born]] [[Guru]] [[wisdom]], [[craving]] into [[love]], {{Wiki|darkness}} into {{Wiki|light}}. |
− | The more powerful the forces of evil become, the more lustrous his form appears. In the depths of despair and annihilation, his diamond | + | The more powerful the forces of [[evil]] become, the more lustrous his [[form]] appears. In the depths of {{Wiki|despair}} and {{Wiki|annihilation}}, his [[diamond]] |
− | wisdom shines like a great lamp. Difficulties, opposition, and danger fuel his spiritual power. In his left hand he holds a skull cup | + | [[wisdom]] shines like a great [[lamp]]. Difficulties, [[opposition]], and [[danger]] fuel his [[spiritual power]]. In his left hand he holds a [[skull cup]] |
− | filled with something that looks suspiciously like blood. The skull cup represents sunyata, and the liquid it contains is the amrit-nectar | + | filled with something that looks suspiciously like {{Wiki|blood}}. The [[skull cup]] represents [[sunyata]], and the liquid it contains is the amrit-nectar |
− | of Great Bliss. With the realization of the emptiness of self and others, a revolution takes place in our experience. The forces of desire, | + | of Great [[Bliss]]. With the [[realization]] of the [[emptiness of self]] and others, a {{Wiki|revolution}} takes place in our [[experience]]. The forces of [[desire]], |
− | which caused us so much restlessness and pain, now give us bliss. | + | which [[caused]] us so much [[restlessness]] and [[pain]], now give us [[bliss]]. |
− | The problem with pleasure is that we usually experience it within the framework of subject and object. It reinforces our feeling of being | + | The problem with [[pleasure]] is that we usually [[experience]] it within the framework of [[subject]] and [[object]]. It reinforces our [[feeling]] of being |
− | an 'I', 'in here', trying to incorporate a pleasurable stimulus 'out there'. The result is craving and frustration. | + | an 'I', 'in here', trying to incorporate a [[pleasurable]] {{Wiki|stimulus}} 'out there'. The result is [[craving]] and [[frustration]]. |
− | When self and other dissolve away, there is just enjoyment, with no attempt to nail it down, or strangle it by repetition. William Blake | + | When [[self]] and other dissolve away, there is just [[enjoyment]], with no attempt to nail it down, or strangle it by repetition. William Blake |
− | well sums up the difference: He who binds to himself a Joy Doth the winged life destroy; But he who kisses the Joy as it flies Lives in | + | well sums up the difference: He who binds to himself a [[Joy]] Doth the winged [[life]] destroy; But he who kisses the [[Joy]] as it flies [[Lives]] in |
− | Eternity's sunrise. The skull cup symbolizes the death of the ego, the spiritual death which creates space - the experience of the 'open | + | Eternity's sunrise. The [[skull cup]] [[symbolizes]] the [[death]] of the [[ego]], the [[spiritual]] [[death]] which creates [[space]] - the [[experience]] of the 'open |
− | dimension' of sunyata. The nectar is like blood, for blood is life, the free-flowing energy capable of assuming any form , which is | + | [[dimension]]' of [[sunyata]]. The [[nectar]] is like {{Wiki|blood}}, for {{Wiki|blood}} is [[life]], the free-flowing [[energy]] capable of assuming any [[form]] , which is |
− | released with Insight. | + | released with [[Insight]]. |
− | In Nyingma circles this ambrosia - the Great Bliss experience - is often symbolized, for obvious reasons, by beer or wine. Rising up out of | + | In [[Nyingma]] circles this [[ambrosia]] - the Great [[Bliss]] [[experience]] - is often [[symbolized]], for obvious [[reasons]], by beer or wine. [[Rising up]] out of |
− | the skull cup is a vase of the Nectar of Immortality. Above it is a precious jewel - the wishfulfilling gem of the Bodhicitta. In the | + | the [[skull cup]] is a [[vase]] of the [[Nectar]] of [[Immortality]]. Above it is a [[precious]] [[jewel]] - the [[wishfulfilling gem]] of the [[Bodhicitta]]. In the |
− | crook of Padmasambhava's left arm nestles a trident staff, known as a khatvanga. It is adorned with a number of strange objects. | + | crook of [[Padmasambhava's]] left arm nestles a [[trident]] [[staff]], known as a [[khatvanga]]. It is adorned with a number of strange [[objects]]. |
− | A damaru hangs from it. There are crossed vajras. Above them is a vase of initiation adorned with victory pennants. Then there are three | + | A [[damaru]] hangs from it. There are crossed [[vajras]]. Above them is a [[vase]] of [[initiation]] adorned with victory pennants. Then there are three |
− | human heads: one freshly severed, one decomposing, the top one just a skull. Finally, the staff is surmounted by a flaming trident. 57 | + | [[human]] heads: one freshly severed, one decomposing, the top one just a [[skull]]. Finally, the [[staff]] is surmounted by a flaming [[trident]]. 57 |
− | The net of symbolic associations surrounding the different elements of the staff is complex, and we do not have space to discuss them | + | The net of [[symbolic]] associations surrounding the different [[elements]] of the [[staff]] is complex, and we do not have [[space]] to discuss them |
− | individually. We shall look at just two aspects of the staff overall. The first is that the staff is spoken of as the hidden consort. | + | individually. We shall look at just two aspects of the [[staff]] overall. The first is that the [[staff]] is spoken of as the hidden [[consort]]. |
− | According to the biography of Yeshe Tsogyal, who was one of Padmasambhava's chief female disciples, at one point the Precious Guru wanted | + | According to the {{Wiki|biography}} of [[Yeshe Tsogyal]], who was one of [[Padmasambhava's]] chief {{Wiki|female}} [[disciples]], at one point the [[Precious Guru]] wanted |
− | to travel with her, without her being seen, so he magically transformed her into his staff.30 Thus the khatvanga symbolizes all the | + | to travel with her, without her being seen, so he {{Wiki|magically}} [[transformed]] her into his staff.30 Thus the [[khatvanga]] [[symbolizes]] all the |
− | spiritual qualities that the Vajrayana associates with the feminine (principal among which is wisdom). Padmasambhava's holding the staff | + | [[spiritual]] qualities that the [[Vajrayana]] associates with the {{Wiki|feminine}} ([[principal]] among which is [[wisdom]]). [[Padmasambhava's]] holding the [[staff]] |
− | indicates that he has perfectly inte?grated these qualities. Also, the khatvanga is a magic staff, and Padmasambhava is the peerless | + | indicates that he has perfectly inte?grated these qualities. Also, the [[khatvanga]] is a [[magic]] [[staff]], and [[Padmasambhava]] is the peerless |
− | spiritual magician. It was through his magic powers that he defeated the Bon shamans and subdued the demons of Tibet. | + | [[spiritual]] [[Wikipedia:Magician(paranormal)|magician]]. It was through his [[magic powers]] that he defeated the [[Bon]] {{Wiki|shamans}} and subdued the {{Wiki|demons}} of [[Tibet]]. |
− | Through his sadhana you magically transform yourself, turning the base metal of your mundane consciousness, the lead of ignorance, into | + | Through his [[sadhana]] you {{Wiki|magically}} [[transform]] yourself, turning the base metal of your [[mundane consciousness]], the lead of [[ignorance]], into |
− | the gold and jewels of Tantric attainment. On his head the Precious Guru wears a lotus cap - red in colour. It is one of many hundreds of | + | the {{Wiki|gold}} and [[jewels]] of [[Tantric]] [[attainment]]. On his head the [[Precious Guru]] wears a [[lotus]] cap - [[red]] in {{Wiki|colour}}. It is one of many hundreds of |
− | kinds of hat to be found in the Tantra - each with its own particular significance. This one has flaps which can come down over the ears. | + | kinds of hat to be found in the [[Tantra]] - each with its [[own]] particular significance. This one has flaps which can come down over the [[ears]]. |
− | On its front are five jewels, arranged in a mandala pattern - white in the centre, blue, yellow, red, and green around - symbolizing the | + | On its front are five [[jewels]], arranged in a [[mandala]] pattern - white in the centre, blue, [[yellow]], [[red]], and [[green]] around - [[symbolizing]] the |
− | five wisdoms. Above them is a crescent moon surmounted by a golden sun. | + | [[five wisdoms]]. Above them is a [[crescent moon]] surmounted by a golden {{Wiki|sun}}. |
− | These symbolize the subtle energies of the psychophysical organism, which Padmasambhava has unified, thereby bringing an end to all | + | These [[symbolize]] the [[subtle energies]] of the {{Wiki|psychophysical}} {{Wiki|organism}}, which [[Padmasambhava]] has unified, thereby bringing an end to all |
− | dualistic thoughts. The cap is crowned with a half vajra with a vulture's feather rising out of it. The vulture is a bird associated with | + | [[dualistic]] [[thoughts]]. The cap is crowned with a half [[vajra]] with a vulture's feather [[rising out]] of it. The [[vulture]] is a bird associated with |
− | yogins - because it is said to be the bird that flies the highest. Padmasambhava wears ornate earrings, and a priceless necklace of jew? | + | [[yogins]] - because it is said to be the bird that flies the [[highest]]. [[Padmasambhava]] wears ornate earrings, and a priceless necklace of jew? |
els. | els. | ||
Line 1,866: | Line 1,808: | ||
He has long flowing locks, a moustache, and a small pointed beard. His gaze is piercing. His face has a strange expression, a kind of | He has long flowing locks, a moustache, and a small pointed beard. His gaze is piercing. His face has a strange expression, a kind of | ||
− | compassionate smile, but tinged with wrathfulness. His smile is a challenge. We can say that it symbolizes the union of compassion (the | + | [[compassionate]] [[smile]], but tinged with [[wrathfulness]]. His [[smile]] is a challenge. We can say that it [[symbolizes]] the union of [[compassion]] (the |
− | |||
− | |||
− | + | [[smile]]) and [[wisdom]] (the [[wrathful]] gaze), but that does not explain it away. This [[wrathful]] [[smile]] is a key to [[understanding]] [[Padmasambhava]]. | |
− | + | It is mysterious and 5 8 The [[Esoteric]] [[Buddha]] and the [[Lotus-Born]] [[Guru]] unfathomable. Sometimes when his [[visualization]] dissolves I am left | |
− | + | with the after-image of that [[dangerous]] [[smile]], hanging in the sky like an [[Enlightened]] version of the Cheshire {{Wiki|Cat}}. But, if [[Padmasambhava]] is | |
− | + | a {{Wiki|cat}} at all, he is a leopard or [[tiger]] of the [[Dharma]]. His [[body]] is adorned with what are called his [[three vajras]]: a white om at his | |
− | + | {{Wiki|forehead}}, a fiery [[red]] [[ah]] at his {{Wiki|throat}}, and a deep-blue [[hum]] at his [[heart]]. They are like three special concentrations of [[Padmasambhava's]] | |
− | + | immense [[spiritual power]]. | |
− | + | It is from them that, if one is ready to run the gauntlet of the blue sky and dare that [[dangerous]] [[smile]], one will receive the [[Precious]] | |
− | + | [[Guru's]] [[initiation]], be [[empowered]] with both [[mundane]] [[siddhis]] and the [[supreme siddhi]] of [[Enlightenment]] itself, and become a [[king]] or [[Wikipedia:Queen consort|queen]] of the | |
− | lineage | + | [[Dharma]]. The [[Kagyu lineage]] Within any school of [[Tibetan Buddhism]] there will be many [[lineages]] of [[teaching]]. Here we shall [[concentrate]] on the |
− | + | [[lineage]] which is of central importance to the [[Kagyu school]]. | |
− | + | It is quite commonly represented in [[Tibetan]] [[thangkas]]. This [[lineage]] does not begin with any historical [[person]], but with [[Vajradhara]] - the | |
− | + | [[Buddha]] who [[embodies]] the [[primordially]] [[awakened mind]], and to whom many [[Tantric teachings]] are attributed. He sits cross-legged on a | |
− | + | multicoloured [[lotus]], his [[body]] deep blue in {{Wiki|colour}}, and adorned with silks and [[jewels]]. | |
− | + | In his right hand he holds a golden [[vajra]] (his [[name]] means '[[vajra holder]]'), in his left a [[bell]] with a [[vajra]] handle. For me, the most | |
− | + | striking aspect of this [[Buddha]] is the [[mudra]] he is making. His hands are crossed in front of his [[heart]], so that the inside of his right | |
− | + | wrist touches the outside of his left wrist. The [[mudra]] suggests in a particularly striking way the union of opposites. Right crosses over | |
− | + | into left, and [[vice versa]]. [[Wisdom]] and [[compassion]] meet, and become [[inseparable]]. The [[vajra]] and [[vajra]] handle of the [[bell]] incline toward one | |
− | + | another, suggesting the [[crossed vajra]], [[symbol]] of {{Wiki|totality}}, of [[Amoghasiddhi]]. | |
− | + | After [[Vajradhara]] in this chain of [[Tantric]] [[transmission]] comes [[Tilopa]] (988-1069). He received [[Tantric]] [[teaching]] directly from [[Vajradhara]] in | |
− | + | [[visions]]. He is one of the group of [[eighty-four mahasiddhas]] - [[teachers]] who gained great [[spiritual]] [[accomplishment]] and [[supernormal powers]] over | |
− | + | the [[world]] of [[appearances]] through [[Tantric meditation]]. Like most of the 5 9 [[mahasiddhas]] he is usually portrayed seated on an {{Wiki|antelope}} {{Wiki|skin}} | |
− | + | - a [[symbol]] of the [[Bodhisattva's]] [[vow]] never to abandon [[suffering]] [[beings]]. | |
− | + | He wears just a {{Wiki|loincloth}} and a [[meditation]] sash (a [[Wikipedia:Rope|cord]] used to help maintain the [[body]] upright during long periods of [[meditation]]). [[Indian]] | |
− | cup and a damaru. In others he holds a fish. | + | by [[birth]], he is brown-skinned and has long black [[hair]] hanging loosely over his shou?ders. In some {{Wiki|representations}} he is shown with a [[skull cup]] and a [[damaru]]. In others he holds a {{Wiki|fish}}. |
− | This is a reminder of his meeting with his disciple Naropa. Naropa (1016-1100) was one of the greatest scholars of his day. He lived at | + | This is a reminder of his meeting with his [[disciple]] [[Naropa]]. [[Naropa]] (1016-1100) was one of the greatest [[scholars]] of his day. He lived at |
− | Nalanda, the great Indian Buddhist university, where he was renowned for his ability to triumph over non-Buddhists in debate. (As the | + | [[Nalanda]], the great [[Indian Buddhist]] {{Wiki|university}}, where he was renowned for his ability to {{Wiki|triumph}} over non-Buddhists in [[debate]]. (As the |
− | terms of the debate were often that the loser together with all his follow?ers should convert to the winner's faith, this was a very useful | + | terms of the [[debate]] were often that the loser together with all his follow?ers should convert to the winner's [[faith]], this was a very useful |
− | skill!) However, one day, while he was studying, Naropa had an encounter with a strange old woman, who seemed to have appeared out of no? | + | skill!) However, one day, while he was studying, [[Naropa]] had an encounter with a strange old woman, who seemed to have appeared out of no? |
where. | where. | ||
− | She made him see that while he knew a tremendous amount about the Dharma, and could expound and debate it, he had not made it his own. It | + | She made him see that while he knew a tremendous amount about the [[Dharma]], and could expound and [[debate]] it, he had not made it his [[own]]. It |
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | + | was all just [[book]] [[knowledge]]. [[Seeing]] this, [[Naropa]] had the [[courage]] to leave [[Nalanda]] and all the acclaim he received there. He wandered alone | |
− | + | in search of [[Tilopa]], who, he believed, could show him the [[Tantric path]] of direct [[experience]]. The account of his wanderings is like a [[dream]] | |
− | + | story or hallucinatory [[vision]]. | |
− | + | All the situations he encountered were clouded by his [[own]] [[dualistic]] [[views]]. Eventually he came to a house where he had been told [[Tilopa]] was | |
− | + | staying. Upon entering, he saw a fierce, dark-skinned man frying live {{Wiki|fish}} over a [[fire]]. This, of course, was completely [[Wikipedia:Anti-life|antithetical]] to the | |
− | + | [[compassion]] which [[Naropa]], as a 'good [[Buddhist]]', expected of [[Tilopa]]. He was scandalized. However, he was considerably more shocked when | |
− | + | [[Tilopa]] snapped his fingers and the {{Wiki|fish}} returned, unharmed, to their lake. This story is typical of the [[siddhas]]. Their [[life]] stories are | |
− | + | full of [[symbolic]] teachings and demonstrations of [[supernormal powers]] developed through [[Tantric practice]]. | |
− | + | They live in a [[world]] beyond all opposites, and far beyond {{Wiki|social}} conventions. 60 The [[Esoteric]] [[Buddha]] and the [[Lotus-Born]] [[Guru]] [[Naropa]] stayed | |
− | + | with [[Tilopa]] for twelve years, giving himself completely to his service. He would do anything [[Tilopa]] asked, even if it was likely to entail | |
− | + | [[suffering]] or [[risk]] of [[death]]. Finally [[Naropa]] came to understand the [[Dharma]], not just with his head but with his [[heart]], even with his [[bones]]. | |
− | + | [[Naropa]] is usually depicted in very similar fashion to [[Tilopa]], but holding a [[skull cup]] and [[vajra-bell]] or other [[Tantric]] [[emblems]]. | |
+ | In some [[thangkas]] he is blowing a ram's horn. One of [[Naropa's]] chief [[disciples]] was [[Marpa]] (1012-96), who made the arduous journey across the | ||
− | + | [[Himalayas]] from [[Tibet]] to the plains of [[India]] three times. He brought back many teachings, [[including]] the famous [[six yogas of Naropa]], which he | |
− | + | translated into [[Tibetan]]. | |
− | |||
− | + | By the time of his third visit he himself was a [[teaching]]. He was not a [[monk]] or a renunciant. He maintained a farm, and had a wife and | |
− | + | children. [[Tantric]] [[life]] stories interweave fact and [[symbolism]]. [[Marpa's]] wife's [[name]] is [[Dakmema]] - which is the [[Tibetan]] for [[nairatmya]], which | |
− | + | means '[[empty of self nature]]'. | |
− | + | At her [[death]] she is said to have dissolved into [[Marpa's]] heart.32 [[Marpa]] is usually depicted as stocky, with long black [[hair]], dressed in the | |
− | of | + | [[clothes]] of a [[Tibetan]] [[layman]]. He sits in [[meditation posture]], with his hands resting on his knees, palms downward. |
− | + | Next in the [[lineage]] we come to [[Milarepa]] (1052 - 1135), probably [[Tibet's]] most famous [[spiritual]] figure. [[Milarepa's]] early [[life]] was a {{Wiki|disaster}}. | |
− | + | Through practising [[black magic]] he destroyed many [[people]]. Once converted to the [[Dharma]], he [[realized]] that he would need a very potent method | |
− | + | of practice to counterbalance the unskilful [[karma]] he had piled up, and put himself in [[Marpa's]] hands. [[Marpa]] refused to grant him [[Tantric initiation]] and gave him backbreaking work instead. | |
− | + | So hard and irascible was [[Marpa]] that [[Milarepa]] several times came close to {{Wiki|despair}}. Finally, [[Marpa]] explained that he had treated [[Milarepa]] in | |
− | + | such a way to help him {{Wiki|purify}} the [[karma]] of his earlier [[evil]] [[life]]. Then he lovingly gave him [[initiation]]. [[Milarepa]] spent the rest of his days | |
− | + | [[meditating]] in the remote wilderness areas of [[Tibet]], often high up in the [[Himalayas]]. He became a [[master]] of [[tummo]], the practice of [[psychic]] | |
− | + | {{Wiki|integration}}, whose by-product is increased [[bodily]] heat. | |
− | + | {{Wiki|Adepts}} in this practice are known as repas ([[cotton-clad ones]]) [[Milarepa]] The [[Esoteric]] [[Buddha]] and the [[Lotus-Born]] [[Guru]] because they wear only | |
− | + | a single cotton cloth, even when living in [[caves]] above the snow line. In later [[life]] [[Milarepa]] continued wandering from place to place | |
− | + | [[meditating]]. In addition, he began [[teaching]], and [[gathered]] many [[disciples]] around him. | |
− | + | He had the capacity to sing spontaneous songs illustrating any aspect of the [[Dharma]]. These songs, sung a thousand years ago in the [[caves]] | |
− | + | and villages of one of the most inaccessible countries on [[Earth]], are still echoing around the [[world]], and providing inspiration for a new | |
− | in the | + | generation of [[Buddhists]] in the [[West]]. [[Milarepa]] is usually depicted seated in a [[cave]], wearing his white cotton garment. |
− | + | He has long black [[hair]]. Sometimes his complexion has a greenish tinge - a reminder of his austerities: for long periods he [[meditated]] alone | |
− | + | in the [[mountains]], living on nettles. He holds his right hand to his {{Wiki|ear}}, as though listening to an [[inner voice]] of the [[Dharma]]. According to | |
− | + | some authorities, though, this is a [[yogic]] [[posture]], designed to affect the [[body's]] [[subtle energy]] flow. | |
− | + | [[Milarepa]] had many great [[disciples]], but for the [[Kagyu lineage]] one is especially important. [[Gampopa]], or [[Dakpo Lharje]] (1079-1153), was | |
− | + | trained as a [[physician]]. On the [[death]] of his wife he devoted himself to the [[Dharma]], making intensive study of the [[Kadampa teachings]]. He | |
− | + | subsequently met [[Milarepa]], and became one of his '[[heart]] sons'. He it was who formed the line of practice brought to [[Tibet]] by [[Marpa]] into a | |
− | + | {{Wiki|distinct}} school of [[Tibetan Buddhism]]. He also wrote a renowned text known as [[The Jewel Ornament of Liberation]]. | |
− | in the | + | [[Gampopa]] is normally portrayed in [[monastic robes]], wearing the [[red]] hat [[characteristic]] of his school. One of [[Gampopa's]] chief [[disciples]] was |
− | + | [[Dusum Khyenpa]] (1110-93), the [[first Karmapa]], who founded the [[Karma Kagyu]] sub-sect, which has been very active in establishing [[Dharma]] centres | |
− | the | + | in the [[West]]. Looking at this [[lineage]] one is struck by how differences of [[lifestyle]] made little or no difference to these men. So often in |
− | + | [[religious]] [[traditions]] a split will develop between an {{Wiki|ecclesiastical}} {{Wiki|hierarchy}} and a [[mystical]] [[tradition]], which is viewed with [[suspicion]] by | |
− | + | the {{Wiki|hierarchy}} as a possible breeding?ground for [[heresy]]. | |
− | + | The [[Kagyu lineage]] flows smoothly from a [[yogin]] to a [[scholar]] turned [[yogin]], thence to a lay farmer, on to a cotton-clad [[ascetic]], then to a | |
− | + | [[monk]] and writer. Such a [[lineage]], unruffled by matters of out?ward [[appearance]], must have a strong hold on the inner [[reality]] which gives | |
− | + | [[birth]] to all [[forms]] of [[life]]. | |
− | + | The [[five masters]] of the [[Sakyapas]] The [[word]] [[sakya]] means grey [[earth]], and refers to an area of hillside of an unusual {{Wiki|colour}} on the banks of | |
− | + | the [[Trom River]] [[in Tibet]] which was the site of the founding of the first [[monastery]] of the [[Sakya order]] in 1073 by [[Khon Khonchok Gyalpo]], a | |
− | + | member of the powerful [[Khon family]]. He had studied with the great [[Tibetan translator]] [[Drokmi]] (992-1072). [[Drokmi]] was a holder of a set of | |
− | + | teachings known as [[Lam Dre]] ([[path and fruit]]) which centre on the [[meditational practice]] of [[Hevajra]], one of the [[yidams]] of [[Highest Tantra]] whom | |
− | + | we shall meet in the next [[chapter]]. | |
− | + | These [[Lam Dre]] teachings are the central focus of [[Sakya]] [[spiritual practice]]. The [[lineage]] of the [[Lam Dre]] stems from the great [[Indian mahasiddha]] [[Virupa]] (or [[Birwapa]]). He was a [[monk]] who became [[abbot]] of the [[Buddhist university]] of [[Nalanda]]. Devoting himself to [[Tantric practice]], | |
− | + | he spent many long years [[meditating]] single-pointedly on the [[Highest Tantra]] [[yidam]] [[Cakrasamvara]] without achieving any result whatsoever. | |
− | + | Finally, in {{Wiki|despair}}, he threw his [[mala]] - the [[beads]] on which he had counted mil?lions of seemingly fruitless [[mantras]] - into a cesspit and | |
− | + | decided to give up his [[meditation]]. That night, in a [[dream]], he was approached by [[Nairatmya]], the [[Tantric consort]] of the [[yidam]] [[Hevajra]]. | |
− | + | She told him to go and recover his [[mala]] and wash it with [[perfume]]. He did as she instructed, and she [[initiated]] him into the [[mandala]] of | |
− | + | [[Hevajra]]. She appeared to him again on the following nights, and soon he had gained total [[confidence]] in the [[Tantric teachings]] from his [[own]] | |
− | + | direct [[experience]]. Having [[experienced]] the [[absolute truth]], he no longer felt [[bound]] by {{Wiki|social}} conventions. He left [[Nalanda]] singing, and then | |
− | + | travelled from place to place [[teaching]] and helping [[people]] through the [[extraordinary]] [[powers]] he had obtained through [[Tantric meditation]]. | |
− | + | [[Virupa]] appeared in a [[vision]] to [[Khonchok Gyalpo's]] son, [[Sachen Kunga Nyingpo]] (1092-1158), who was the first of the '[[five masters]]' or 'five | |
− | + | great ones' of the [[Sakyapas]]. [[Kunga Nyingpo]] had received the entire Lam 6 4 The [[Esoteric]] [[Buddha]] and the [[Lotus-Born]] [[Guru]] Dre [[teaching]] from | |
− | + | his [[guru]], but after an attack of [[food]] poisoning he found he had forgotten the instructions. | |
− | + | As these special teachings were only passed on orally, and there was no one with whom he had direct [[contact]] who could repeat them to him, | |
− | + | his situation was very difficult. In response to this crisis he [[meditated]] one-pointedly, invoking his [[guru]], and was rewarded with a [[vision]] | |
− | + | of [[Virupa]], surrounded by four of his [[disciples]], his dark brown [[body]] shining like a hundred thousand [[suns]]. [[Virupa]] gave him the complete | |
− | + | [[teaching]]. | |
− | + | Applying himself to [[meditation]] on [[Hevajra]], [[Kunga Nyingpo]] came to {{Wiki|equal}} the great [[Indian]] [[Tantric masters]] in his [[spiritual realization]]. The | |
− | + | second of the [[five masters]] was [[Kunga Nyingpo's]] son, [[Sonam Tsemo]] (1142-1182), who did much work in systematizing the [[Tantric]] litera?ture. He | |
− | + | was directly inspired by [[Avalokitesvara]]. The third of the five is his younger brother [[Drakpa Gyaltsen]] (1147-1216), a renowned [[scholar]] and | |
− | + | [[yogin]], who is said to have been continuously helped by the [[Bodhisattva Manjusri]]. | |
− | + | [[Sakya Pandita]] (1182-1251), grandson of [[Kunga Nyingpo]], is [[the fourth]] of these great [[gurus]]. He is considered an [[emanation of Manjusri]]. He was | |
− | + | responsible for the full assimilation into [[Tibet]] of the system of [[logical analysis]] of the [[Indian master]] [[Dharmakirti]], and in general the | |
− | as one of the | + | range of his studies and writings mark him as one of the greatest of all [[Tibetan Buddhist]] [[scholars]]. In addition to this, he was [[recognized]] |
− | + | as one of the great?est [[teachers]] of his generation by {{Wiki|Godan Khan}}, the {{Wiki|Mongol}} [[emperor]], who invited him to his court. In [[Mongolia]] he [[caused]] | |
− | + | [[Buddhist practice]] to become widespread. | |
− | + | It is said that after his [[death]] he was [[reborn]] in the [[Pure Land]] of [[Aksobhya]] where he gained [[complete Enlightenment]]. The close relationship | |
− | + | built up by [[Sakya Pandita]] with the {{Wiki|Mongol}} [[emperors]] was cemented by his nephew, [[Chogyal Phakpa]] (1235 - 1280), the last of the [[five masters]]. | |
− | + | He conferred [[Hevajra initiation]] on [[Godan]] [[Khan's]] successor, [[Kublai Khan]]. In response, the [[emperor]] appointed [[Phakpa]] [[imperial preceptor]] - | |
− | + | which was tantamount to being {{Wiki|secular}} [[ruler]] - of [[Tibet]]. | |
− | + | As a result, the [[Tibetans]] were ruled from the [[monastery]] at 'the place of grey [[earth]]' for nearly a century. 65 In [[Tibetan Buddhist art]] | |
− | + | these [[Sakyapa]] [[gurus]] are depicted in various ways. Sometimes [[Sakya Pandita]] may be the central figure with the rest of the [[five masters]] | |
− | + | ranged around him. He is usually depicted holding the stems of two [[lotuses]] on which rest a flaming sword and a [[book]], [[symbolic]] of his being | |
− | + | an [[emanation of Manjusri]], and wearing [[monastic robes]] and a [[red]] cap. | |
− | the | + | Alternatively [[Kunga Nyingpo]] may be the central figure, flanked by [[Drakpa Gyaltsen]] and [[Sonam Tsemo]] (forming a group [[traditionally]] known as |
− | + | the [[Three White Ones]]), with [[Sakya Pandita]] and [[Phakpa]] (the Two [[Red]] Ones) below them. | |
− | + | In such pictures [[Virupa]] will often be shown near the top of the picture, portrayed as an [[Indian]] [[yogin]], seated on an {{Wiki|antelope}} {{Wiki|skin}} and | |
− | + | pointing to the sky. This commemorates an episode in which he is said to have stopped the {{Wiki|sun}} in its tracks through his [[yogic]] [[powers]]. The | |
− | + | story is almost [[identical]] to the one we encountered earlier about [[Padmasambhava]]. [[Virupa]] plunged his [[phurba]] into the [[earth]] at the place | |
− | + | where {{Wiki|light}} and shade met, stopped the {{Wiki|sun}}, and drank an ale?house dry. | |
− | + | [[Je Tsongkhapa]] The main [[guru]] [[visualized]] by the [[Geluk]] ('[[virtuous ones]]') or [[Yellow Hat]] school, is their founder, [[Je Tsongkhapa]]. He was born in | |
− | + | [[Amdo]], a province of [[eastern Tibet]], at sunrise on 21 November 13 57, in an area known as [[Tsong-kha]] (region of onions). It is from this | |
− | Rimpoche ('great lord of religion') by Gelukpas. | + | place that he takes the [[name]] by which he is generally known, though his [[religious name]] was [[Lozang Drakpa]], and he is often referred to as [[Je Rimpoche]] ('[[great lord of religion]]') by [[Gelukpas]]. |
− | He entered a monastery at a very young age, where he mostly studied the Kadam teachings - the school founded by the Indian teacher Atisa, | + | He entered a [[monastery]] at a very young age, where he mostly studied the [[Kadam]] teachings - the school founded by the [[Indian teacher]] [[Atisa]], |
− | who had come to Tibet in the eleventh century and made many reforms. However, Tsongkhapa also studied with teachers of other schools, such | + | who had come to [[Tibet]] in the eleventh century and made many reforms. However, [[Tsongkhapa]] also studied with [[teachers]] of other schools, such |
− | as the Kagyu. (He wrote a commentary on the six yogas of Naropa.) | + | as the [[Kagyu]]. (He wrote a commentary on the [[six yogas of Naropa]].) |
− | From the age of sixteen he studied the five traditional monastic subjects: logic, Perfection of Wisdom, Madhyamaka philosophy, abhidharma, | + | From the age of sixteen he studied the five [[traditional]] [[monastic]] [[subjects]]: [[logic]], [[Perfection of Wisdom]], [[Madhyamaka philosophy]], [[abhidharma]], |
− | and vinaya (monastic discipline), and mastered them in the exceptionally short period of seven years. 66 The Esoteric Buddha and the | + | and [[vinaya]] ([[monastic discipline]]), and mastered them in the exceptionally short period of seven years. 66 The [[Esoteric]] [[Buddha]] and the |
− | Lotus-Born Guru After studying under forty-five different masters representing all the main traditions, he founded Ganden monastery in | + | [[Lotus-Born]] [[Guru]] After studying under forty-five different [[masters]] representing all the main [[traditions]], he founded [[Ganden monastery]] in |
− | 1409, where he established the Geluk order (although at first his followers took their name from the monastery and were known as the | + | 1409, where he established the [[Geluk order]] (although at first his followers took their [[name]] from the [[monastery]] and were known as the |
− | Gandenpas). The Geluk school places particular importance upon monastic discipline. It also stresses intellectual clarity about the Dharma | + | [[Gandenpas]]). The [[Geluk school]] places particular importance upon [[monastic discipline]]. It also stresses [[intellectual]] clarity about the [[Dharma]] |
− | - derived from study and debate - as a foundation for contemplative practice. | + | - derived from study and [[debate]] - as a foundation for {{Wiki|contemplative}} practice. |
− | Throughout his life Tsongkhapa had many visions of Manjusri, and with his aid came to a profound understanding of the Madhyamaka interpretation of the Perfection of Wisdom. Indeed, Tsongkhapa was an original thinker in this area, so that from him the Geluk school has a | + | Throughout his [[life]] [[Tsongkhapa]] had many [[visions]] of [[Manjusri]], and with his aid came to a profound [[understanding]] of the [[Madhyamaka]] [[interpretation]] of the [[Perfection of Wisdom]]. Indeed, [[Tsongkhapa]] was an original thinker in this area, so that from him the [[Geluk school]] has a |
− | distinctive philosophical position on Sunyata. He wrote extensively on both sutra and Tantra, and made Atlsa's teaching of the Lam Rim | + | {{Wiki|distinctive}} [[philosophical]] position on [[Sunyata]]. He wrote extensively on both [[sutra]] and [[Tantra]], and made Atlsa's [[teaching]] of the [[Lam Rim]] |
− | (graduated path)36 the structure on which he based his teaching. The Lam Rim lays out the stages of the path from suffering and | + | (graduated path)36 the {{Wiki|structure}} on which he based his [[teaching]]. The [[Lam Rim]] lays out the [[stages of the path]] from [[suffering]] and |
helplessness to Supreme Enlighten?ment in a clear, systematic way. | helplessness to Supreme Enlighten?ment in a clear, systematic way. | ||
− | Reading Lam Rim texts we are shown clearly how step by step we can transform ourselves, and how this pro?cess will eventually enable us to | + | Reading [[Lam Rim]] texts we are shown clearly how step by step we can [[transform]] ourselves, and how this pro?cess will eventually enable us to |
− | arrive at Buddhahood. It also demonstrates the need for a firm basis in the practice of the other two yanas before one can practise | + | arrive at [[Buddhahood]]. It also demonstrates the need for a firm basis in the practice of the other [[two yanas]] before one can practise |
− | advanced Tantric teachings. Tsongkhapa wrote three great texts on the Lam Rim. It is these Lam Rim teachings - most fully expounded in his | + | advanced [[Tantric teachings]]. [[Tsongkhapa]] wrote three great texts on the [[Lam Rim]]. It is these [[Lam Rim]] teachings - most fully expounded in his |
− | Lam Rim Chenmo - which form the basis for most of the teaching of Gelukpa lamas in the West - usually via a com?mentary on Tsongkhapa's | + | [[Lam Rim Chenmo]] - which [[form]] the basis for most of the [[teaching]] of [[Gelukpa]] [[lamas]] in the [[West]] - usually via a com?mentary on [[Tsongkhapa's]] |
− | work by the renowned Phabongka Rimpoche (1878-1941). | + | work by the renowned [[Phabongka Rimpoche]] (1878-1941). |
− | His Geluk school spread quickly, and he attracted many disciples. His two chief disciples were Khedrup Je and Gyaltshap Je. They are often | + | His [[Geluk school]] spread quickly, and he attracted many [[disciples]]. His two chief [[disciples]] were [[Khedrup Je]] and [[Gyaltshap Je]]. They are often |
− | shown flanking Tsongkhapa in thangkas. (Khedrup Je is usually to our right as we look He can be distinguished by his bulging eyes and more | + | shown flanking [[Tsongkhapa]] in [[thangkas]]. ([[Khedrup Je]] is usually to our right as we look He can be {{Wiki|distinguished}} by his bulging [[eyes]] and more |
− | wrathful expression.) | + | [[wrathful]] expression.) |
− | They are sometimes depicted as part of a group of eight, known as the eight pure disciples, who were specially chosen by Tsongkhapa to go | + | They are sometimes depicted as part of a group of eight, known as the eight [[pure]] [[disciples]], who were specially chosen by [[Tsongkhapa]] to go |
− | into meditation retreats with him. Gyaltshap and Khedrup Je became in turn the first holders of the title of 'throneholder of Ganden' | + | into [[meditation retreats]] with him. [[Gyaltshap]] and [[Khedrup Je]] became in turn the first holders of the title of '[[throneholder]] of [[Ganden]]' |
− | (Tibetan Ganden Tripa). It is the Ganden Tripa, not the Dalai 67 Lama, who is the head of the Geluk order. | + | ([[Tibetan]] [[Ganden Tripa]]). It is the [[Ganden Tripa]], not the [[Dalai]] 67 [[Lama]], who is the head of the [[Geluk order]]. |
− | The post is usually held for seven years. One of Tsongkhapa's disciples, who came to study with him four years before he died in 1419, was | + | The post is usually held for seven years. One of [[Tsongkhapa's]] [[disciples]], who came to study with him four years before he [[died]] in 1419, was |
− | a man called Gedundrup, who was retrospectively recognized as the first Dalai Lama. The line of Dalai Lamas, seen as emanations of | + | a man called [[Gedundrup]], who was retrospectively [[recognized]] as the [[first Dalai Lama]]. The line of [[Dalai Lamas]], seen as [[emanations]] of |
− | Avalokitesvara, continues down to Tenzin Gyatso, the fourteenth Dalai Lama, who is now a world figure, spreading the Buddhist message of | + | [[Avalokitesvara]], continues down to [[Tenzin Gyatso]], the [[fourteenth Dalai Lama]], who is now a [[world]] figure, spreading the [[Buddhist]] message of |
− | peace and compassion, despite having been driven into exile by the Chinese. The fifth Dalai Lama united Tibet under one secular leadership, | + | [[peace]] and [[compassion]], despite having been driven into exile by the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. The [[fifth Dalai Lama]] united [[Tibet]] under one {{Wiki|secular}} [[leadership]], |
− | becoming both spiritual and temporal leader of Tibet. He was also responsible for building the Potala Palace in Lhasa as we know it. (Work | + | becoming both [[spiritual]] and {{Wiki|temporal}} leader of [[Tibet]]. He was also responsible for building the [[Potala Palace]] in [[Lhasa]] as we know it. (Work |
− | began in 1645, and it was not completed until thirteen years after he died. Amazingly, news of his death was kept secret until the building | + | began in 1645, and it was not completed until thirteen years after he [[died]]. Amazingly, news of his [[death]] was kept secret until the building |
was finished.) | was finished.) | ||
− | Many of the Dalai Lamas are portrayed in Tibetan religious paintings, but pictures of the Great Fifth, as he is known, are by far the most | + | Many of the [[Dalai Lamas]] are portrayed in [[Tibetan]] [[religious]] paintings, but pictures of the [[Great Fifth]], as he is known, are by far the most |
− | common. Having learned a little of Tsongkhapa's life, and seen the decisive influence he had on Tibet (the Gelukpas are the majority school | + | common. Having learned a little of [[Tsongkhapa's]] [[life]], and seen the decisive influence he had on [[Tibet]] (the [[Gelukpas]] are the majority school |
− | among Tibetan Buddhists), it is time we met him face to face. Here we shall draw on a description of part of a visualization written by the | + | among [[Tibetan Buddhists]]), it is time we met him face to face. Here we shall draw on a description of part of a [[visualization]] written by [[the fourth]] [[Panchen Lama]], [[Tenbay Nyima]], early in the nineteenth century. |
− | + | We have to allow everything to dissolve away into that [[Emptiness]] which, with [[Manjusri's]] help, [[Tsongkhapa]] understood so deeply and explained | |
− | + | so incisively. Out of that [[infinite space]] appear eight great [[lions]]. Their [[magical]] [[appearance]] in [[space]] does not negate their [[essential]] | |
− | + | [[voidness]]. Their [[voidness]] of [[self-nature]] does not prevent their [[appearance]]. We can see every [[hair]] of their manes, can see their {{Wiki|teeth}} as | |
− | + | they throw back their heads, and yet they are like [[illusions]] created by a conjuror, or apparitions in a [[dream]]. | |
− | + | The [[lions]] support a magnificent [[throne]], on which sits [[Tsongkhapa]] on a [[lotus]], with mats of {{Wiki|sun}} and [[moon]]. He is wearing the three [[yellow]] | |
− | + | [[robes]] of a [[monk]]. His face is a clear white, smiling serenely. On his head is a golden pandit's hat. He is seated in the [[full-lotus]] [[posture]], | |
− | + | in the middle of a five-coloured [[Wikipedia:aura (paranormal)|aura]]. He is making the [[mudra]] of turning the [[Wheel]] of 68 the [[Dharma]]. His hands hold the stems of [[lotuses]], | |
− | |||
− | in the middle of a five-coloured aura. He is making the mudra of turning the Wheel of 68 the Dharma. His hands hold the stems of lotuses, | ||
which open out into blue blossoms, one at each shoulder. | which open out into blue blossoms, one at each shoulder. | ||
− | For the rest of the visualization we shall quote the Panchen Lama's text: Upon the blossoming blue lotus at his right shoulder, the wisdom | + | For the rest of the [[visualization]] we shall quote the [[Panchen Lama's]] text: Upon the blossoming [[blue lotus]] at his right shoulder, the [[wisdom]] |
− | of all the Buddhas is embodied in the form of a flaming sword. Its light fills the world, and the flame that burns from its tip consumes | + | of all the [[Buddhas]] is [[embodied]] in the [[form]] of a flaming sword. Its {{Wiki|light}} fills the [[world]], and the flame that burns from its tip consumes |
− | all ignorance. Upon the blossoming blue lotus at his left shoulder is a volume of the One Hundred Thousand Verse Prajnaparamita Sutra, the | + | all [[ignorance]]. Upon the blossoming [[blue lotus]] at his left shoulder is a volume of the One [[Hundred Thousand Verse Prajnaparamita Sutra]], the |
− | sole mother of all buddhas of the three times. On its sapphire pages are glowing letters of burnished gold, from which shine rays of light, | + | [[sole mother]] of [[all buddhas of the three times]]. On its {{Wiki|sapphire}} pages are glowing letters of burnished {{Wiki|gold}}, from which shine [[rays of light]], |
− | clearing away the ignorance of living beings. | + | clearing away the [[ignorance]] of [[living beings]]. |
− | These letters are not just shapes, but speak out in a clear tone the stages, path, and final goal. They proclaim the way of acting for the | + | These letters are not just shapes, but speak out in a clear tone the stages, [[path]], and final goal. They proclaim the way of acting for the |
− | benefit of all living beings, beginning from the first arising of bodhi-mind to the twenty-seven great deeds of a buddha. Merely by holding | + | [[benefit]] of [[all living beings]], beginning from the first [[arising]] of [[bodhi-mind]] to the twenty-seven great [[deeds]] of a [[buddha]]. Merely by holding |
− | this image in mind, you are awakening the inclination to the Mahayana path. Seated in the heart of Tsongkhapa is the Conqueror Sakyamuni, | + | this image in [[mind]], you are [[awakening]] the inclination to the [[Mahayana path]]. Seated in the [[heart]] of [[Tsongkhapa]] is the Conqueror [[Sakyamuni]], |
− | and seated in his heart is the Conqueror Vajradhara. In each pore of Tsongkhapa's body are countless buddha-fields, and from each of these, | + | and seated in his [[heart]] is the Conqueror [[Vajradhara]]. In each pore of [[Tsongkhapa's]] [[body]] are countless [[buddha-fields]], and from each of these, |
− | innumerable rays of light shine in the ten directions. On the tip of each ray appear an inconceivable number of buddhas, equal to the | + | {{Wiki|innumerable}} [[rays of light]] shine in the [[ten directions]]. On the tip of each ray appear an [[inconceivable]] number of [[buddhas]], {{Wiki|equal}} to the |
− | number of beings in samsara. | + | number of [[beings]] in [[samsara]]. |
− | The actions of each buddha are for the benefit of all living beings. Tsongkhapa's emblems, the sword and the book, show that he is be? | + | The [[actions]] of each [[buddha]] are for the [[benefit]] of [[all living beings]]. [[Tsongkhapa's]] [[emblems]], the sword and the [[book]], show that he is be? |
− | lieved to be an emanation of Manjusrl. As we contemplate his figure, we can absorb something of his wisdom by reciting his mantra: om ah | + | lieved to be an [[emanation]] of [[Manjusrl]]. As we [[contemplate]] his figure, we can absorb something of his [[wisdom]] by reciting his [[mantra]]: om [[ah]] |
− | guru vajradhara sumati kirti siddhi hum. Sumati kirti means 'famed for your beautiful mind'. Now, five-and-a-half centuries after his | + | [[guru]] [[vajradhara]] [[sumati kirti]] [[siddhi]] [[hum]]. [[Sumati kirti]] means 'famed for your beautiful [[mind]]'. Now, five-and-a-half centuries after his |
− | death, Tsongkhapa's fame is being carried round the world by the many Gelukpa lamas teaching in the West. | + | [[death]], [[Tsongkhapa's]] [[fame]] is being carried round the [[world]] by the many [[Gelukpa]] [[lamas]] [[teaching]] in the [[West]]. |
− | Vajrabhairava Five The Oath-Bound Deities If you move in Tibetan Buddhist circles, it will not be long before you hear someone talk about | + | [[Vajrabhairava]] Five The [[Oath-Bound Deities]] If you move in [[Tibetan Buddhist]] circles, it will not be long before you hear someone talk about |
− | their yidam. Especially if they have been meditating for some years, you will gather from the way they talk that it is something of the | + | their [[yidam]]. Especially if they have been [[meditating]] for some years, you will [[gather]] from the way they talk that it is something of the |
− | greatest importance for them. This Tibetan word liter?ally means oath, vow, or promise, and connotes the Buddhist deity to whose meditation | + | greatest importance for them. This [[Tibetan]] [[word]] liter?ally means oath, [[vow]], or promise, and connotes the [[Buddhist deity]] to whose [[meditation]] |
− | you are committed, to whom you are linked by a promise or vow, your main focus of spiritual practice. | + | you are committed, to whom you are linked by a promise or [[vow]], your main focus of [[spiritual practice]]. |
− | Any Buddhist deity can be a yidam. For example, many of the early Kadampa geshes had Tara or Avalokitesvara as theirs. However, the word is | + | Any [[Buddhist deity]] can be a [[yidam]]. For example, many of the early [[Kadampa]] [[geshes]] had [[Tara]] or [[Avalokitesvara]] as theirs. However, the [[word]] is |
− | sometimes reserved for deities of the anuttarayoga, or Highest Tantra. Initiations into this level of practice require great seriousness on | + | sometimes reserved for [[deities]] of the [[anuttarayoga]], or [[Highest Tantra]]. [[Initiations]] into this level of practice require great seriousness on |
− | the part of the initiate. | + | the part of the [[initiate]]. |
− | When receiving them, one takes various vows and pledges. Some initiations may include a commitment to practise the sadhana every day for | + | When receiving them, one takes various [[vows]] and pledges. Some [[initiations]] may include a commitment to practise the [[sadhana]] every day for |
− | life. In this way the initiate is 'bound by oath' to the yidam. In this chapter we shall use the word to refer to the deities of Highest | + | [[life]]. In this way the [[initiate]] is '[[bound]] by oath' to the [[yidam]]. In this [[chapter]] we shall use the [[word]] to refer to the [[deities]] of [[Highest Tantra]]. These [[yidams]] are all embodiments of [[Tantric teachings]], in the same way that the [[goddess]] [[Prajhaparamita]] came to embody the |
− | + | [[Perfection]] of Wis?dom {{Wiki|literature}}. Each of them has a [[Tantric text]], or collection of texts, of whose teachings they are the living [[symbols]]. | |
− | + | None of them, to the best of my [[knowledge]], is found in the [[Mahayana sutras]]. | |
− | + | As always with the profusion of [[forms]] in the [[Tantra]], there are a great number of these [[yidams]]. Here we shall look at just five of the most | |
− | + | 71 important, and try to gain a [[feeling]] for them as a class.38 In particular we shall [[concentrate]] on the [[yidams]] [[Cakrasamvara]] and | |
− | + | [[Vajrabhairava]], as representatives of the two main divisions of [[Highest Tantra]]. The [[tantras]] of this level can be divided into [[Mother Tantras]], which are primarily concerned with the [[development of wisdom]] ([[Sanskrit]] [[prajna]]), and [[Father Tantras]], which {{Wiki|emphasize}} the | |
− | + | [[development]] of [[compassionate]] [[skilful means]] ([[Sanskrit]] [[upaya]]). | |
− | + | We shall only be able to gain a general [[feeling]] for these five [[yidams]] - firstly because they are the most complex figures in the whole of | |
− | + | [[Buddhism]] (both iconographically and in the world-view which they embody). Secondly, some aspects of their practice are genuinely secret, | |
− | + | and it would be inappropriate for me to offer too many details about their inner meaning and the way they are [[meditated]] upon. Writers on | |
− | + | [[Highest Tantra]] have to try to tread a '[[middle way]]'. On the one hand, details of these practices are not supposed to be revealed to those | |
− | + | who have not received the relevant [[initiation]]. | |
− | + | On the other, there has been a general [[relaxation]] of secrecy by [[Tibetan]] [[teachers]], and it would be ridiculous to ignore the fact that much | |
− | + | [[information]] has already been published in the [[West]]. However, I [[feel]] it is [[wise]] to err on the side of caution, and I have [[thought]] it best to | |
− | + | give something of an outsider's view of these figures, even where I might have some personal [[experience]]. | |
− | + | I have also decided against providing any of the [[mantras]] associated with them. The view of [[existence]] which the [[yidams]] express is more | |
− | + | multifaceted than that of other figures. Broadly {{Wiki|speaking}}, we can say that each [[Buddha]] or [[Bodhisattva]] [[embodies]] a particular approach to | |
− | + | [[Enlightenment]]. For example, the [[Green Tara]] [[practitioner]] strives to develop [[infinite compassion]], [[Vajrapani's]] is a [[path]] of liberating | |
− | + | [[energy]], and so on. | |
− | + | The [[yidams]], however, are more multidimensional. Rather than one approach to the [[universe]], they {{Wiki|present}} an all-encompassing [[vision]] of it. | |
− | + | They are complex [[symbols]] that have many levels of [[interpretation]], outer, inner, and secret. At the [[diamond]] gates of their [[mandala]], we | |
− | + | enter a [[cosmic]] labyrinth of multiple meanings in which [[truths]] {{Wiki|echo}} and re-echo forever. This [[vision]] is made more total because, unlike the | |
− | + | majority of practices of the [[Lower Tantras]], one aims to keep the [[meditation]] going all the time. After the [[Green Tara]] [[sadhana]], when we rise | |
− | + | from our cushion, the 72 The [[Oath-Bound Deities]] [[meditation]] has had its effect, but we return largely to our old [[self]]. Prac?tice of [[Highest Tantra]] aims to cut off the old [[self]] altogether. At [[initiation]] we become the [[yidam]], and we aim to live as the [[yidam]] from then on. | |
− | + | After finishing the [[sadhana]] we get up still trying to maintain the [[feeling]] that we are the [[yidam]], that everything we hear is the [[mantra]], | |
− | + | and that our {{Wiki|environment}} is our [[mandala palace]] and attendant [[deities]]. Through [[transforming]] ordinary [[appearances]] and [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]] in this way, | |
− | + | we aim to superimpose our [[meditative]] [[vision]] on every aspect of our [[lives]], to trans?form them totally. The complex and radical [[nature]] of | |
− | + | these practices is reflected in the [[yidams]]' [[iconography]]. Here we move away from a more {{Wiki|naturalistic}} [[vision]] to one in which we may encounter | |
− | + | twin figures, with perhaps twelve, sixteen, or thirty-four arms. According to [[Chogyam Trungpa]], many of these [[forms]] are based on those of | |
− | + | [[yaksas]] - powerful [[spirits]] of {{Wiki|ancient Indian}} legend - who appear in the [[sutras]]. Generally, though, they bear a close resemblance to the | |
− | + | [[Shiva]] figures of [[Hinduism]]. Many of the figures are recognizably [[human]] in physique, though some are heavily built. Many are neither [[peaceful]] | |
− | + | nor [[wrathful]], but somewhere in between - smiling, but also sneering. | |
− | + | This [[semi-wrathful]] expression suggests a balanced [[attitude]] to the [[world]], as though the [[yidams]] fuse in themselves the natures of both the | |
− | + | [[peaceful]] and [[wrathful]] [[Buddhist deities]]. The [[yidam]] is also known as the '[[esoteric]]' [[Dharma]] [[Refuge]]. While some of these practices may be | |
− | + | genuinely secret, the [[word]] '[[esoteric]]' here also sug?gests something that is a {{Wiki|matter}} of personal [[experience]]. The [[yidams]] be?come hardly less | |
− | + | [[esoteric]] by being unveiled in the [[West]] in exhibitions and coffee-table picture [[books]] on [[Tibetan Buddhism]]. | |
− | + | It is only when we enter their [[mandala]], and actually see for ourselves their total [[vision]] of the [[universe]] with its interplay of energies, | |
− | + | that their secrets will be revealed. Why should the [[yidam]] be a [[Dharma]] [[Refuge]]? We have seen that the term '[[yidam]]' can be applied to any | |
− | + | [[Buddhist]] figure who is the main focus of our [[meditation]] and [[devotion]]. Let us suppose that the beautiful young [[female bodhisattva]] [[Green Tara]] | |
− | + | is our [[yidam]]. | |
− | + | We may spend quite a bit of time reading and studying the [[Dharma]], but if for an hour a day, say, we become [[Tara]], in a [[world]] of {{Wiki|light}} in | |
− | + | which we see the [[sufferings]] of [[sentient beings]] before us, and play out the {{Wiki|drama}} of rescuing them, and in which everything ends by | |
− | is our yidam | + | dissolving into the sky of [[Emptiness]], that is the [[experience]] likely to leave the deepest imprint on our [[minds]]. It is [[contact]] with the [[yidam]] |
− | + | through [[meditation]] that will give us the strongest {{Wiki|taste}}, the most direct [[experience]], of the [[Dharma]]. I | |
− | + | t is through our [[Tara meditation]] that we take the [[Dharma]] into our [[heart]] and make it our [[own]]. Hence the [[yidam]] is the [[esoteric]] [[Dharma]] [[Refuge]]. | |
− | + | [[Heruka]] [[Cakrasamvara]] The [[tradition]] of [[meditating]] on this [[yidam]] is based on the [[Sri Cakrasamvara]] [[Tantra]]. This [[tantra]] has been widely studied | |
− | + | by all [[Tibetan schools]], and there are many [[sadhanas]] and commentaries associated with [[Cakrasamvara]]. He is a [[yidam]] of particular importance | |
− | + | to the [[Kagyu school]], though as with all the [[yidams]] we shall be meeting, [[devotion]] to him crosses all {{Wiki|sectarian}} frontiers. | |
− | + | His practice is very widespread among the [[Gelukpas]]. There is a [[sadhana]] known as the [[Yoga]] of the Three Purifications of [[Sri Cakrasamvara]]' | |
− | + | that is quite widely practised at [[Gelukpa]] centres in the [[West]]. The first in the line of [[Cakrasamvara]] practitioners is generally considered | |
− | to the | + | to have been the [[Indian mahasiddha]] [[Saraha]]. He was a [[brahmin]] who had become a [[Buddhist]] [[scholar-monk]]. However, he was not satisfied by his |
− | + | {{Wiki|learning}}, and set out to find a [[Tantric]] [[teacher]]. In a market-place he saw a young low-caste woman making arrows. He became deeply engrossed | |
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | learning, and set out to find a Tantric teacher. In a market-place he saw a young low-caste woman making arrows. He became deeply engrossed | ||
in watching her working, and finally approached her and asked if she made arrows for a living. She replied, 'My dear young man, the | in watching her working, and finally approached her and asked if she made arrows for a living. She replied, 'My dear young man, the | ||
− | Buddha's meaning can be known through symbols and actions, not through words and books.' Her arrow hit its mark. | + | [[Buddha's]] meaning can be known through [[symbols]] and [[actions]], not through words and [[books]].' Her arrow hit its mark. |
− | Flouting all convention, Saraha went to live with her, receiving her Tantric teachings. As a result, he became one of the greatest of all | + | Flouting all convention, [[Saraha]] went to live with her, receiving her [[Tantric teachings]]. As a result, he became one of the greatest of all |
− | Tantric adepts. He is particularly renowned for his dohas or songs, in which he expresses the pro?found realizations he has gained through | + | [[Tantric]] {{Wiki|adepts}}. He is particularly renowned for his [[dohas]] or songs, in which he expresses the pro?found realizations he has gained through |
− | Tantric practice. This yidam is known by various names in Sanskrit. Sometimes he is known as Samvara or Sambara, sometimes as Heruka. | + | [[Tantric practice]]. This [[yidam]] is known by various names in [[Sanskrit]]. Sometimes he is known as [[Samvara]] or [[Sambara]], sometimes as [[Heruka]]. |
− | In Tibetan he is called Khorlo Demchok or Khorlo Dompa. Here we shall refer to him as 74 The Oath-Bound Deities Cakrasamvara. Though it | + | In [[Tibetan]] he is called [[Khorlo Demchok]] or [[Khorlo Dompa]]. Here we shall refer to him as 74 The [[Oath-Bound Deities]] [[Cakrasamvara]]. Though it |
− | literally means 'restraint', samvara is associated, by Tibetan lamas explaining the significance of this yidam, with 'supreme bliss'.39 | + | literally means '{{Wiki|restraint}}', [[samvara]] is associated, by [[Tibetan lamas]] explaining the significance of this [[yidam]], with 'supreme bliss'.39 |
− | Cakra (now usually anglicized as chakra) means wheel. It is also the Sanskrit word used for the psychic centres within the body of the | + | [[Cakra]] (now usually anglicized as [[chakra]]) means [[wheel]]. It is also the [[Sanskrit]] [[word]] used for the [[psychic centres]] within the [[body]] of the |
− | meditator, whose manipulation through performing the Cakrasamvara sadhana gives rise to the 'supreme bliss'. As we have seen, texts of | + | [[meditator]], whose manipulation through performing the [[Cakrasamvara]] [[sadhana]] gives rise to the '[[supreme bliss]]'. As we have seen, texts of |
− | Highest Tantra are often classified into Mother and Father Tantras. | + | [[Highest Tantra]] are often classified into Mother and [[Father Tantras]]. |
− | Mother Tantras emphasize wisdom - particularly the realization of the indivisibility of bliss and Emptiness. They are particularly suited | + | [[Mother Tantras]] {{Wiki|emphasize}} [[wisdom]] - particularly the [[realization]] of the [[indivisibility]] of [[bliss]] and [[Emptiness]]. They are particularly suited |
− | to those of passionate temperament, providing methods of liberating the energy tied up in greed and attachment and making it available for | + | to those of [[passionate]] {{Wiki|temperament}}, providing [[methods]] of liberating the [[energy]] tied up in [[greed]] and [[attachment]] and making it available for |
− | the pursuit of Enlightenment. Cakrasamvara is a central deity of the Mother Tantra class. He can appear in a number of different forms. | + | the pursuit of [[Enlightenment]]. [[Cakrasamvara]] is a [[central deity]] of the [[Mother Tantra]] class. He can appear in a number of different [[forms]]. |
− | Here we shall describe just one very well known and characteristic form. He appears standing on a variegated lotus. Even in this small | + | Here we shall describe just one very well known and [[characteristic]] [[form]]. He appears [[standing]] on a variegated [[lotus]]. Even in this small |
− | detail, we see how this world of Highest Tantra differs from the world of the Mahayana occupied by the Buddhas and Bodhisattvas, most of | + | detail, we see how this [[world]] of [[Highest Tantra]] differs from the [[world]] of the [[Mahayana]] occupied by the [[Buddhas]] and [[Bodhisattvas]], most of |
− | whom were symbolized by one predominant colour. In the world of the yidams we are gazing at an all-encompassing vision, so colours become | + | whom were [[symbolized]] by one predominant {{Wiki|colour}}. In the [[world]] of the [[yidams]] we are gazing at an all-encompassing [[vision]], so colours become |
− | more varied. He stands on a sun disc, on which lie two figures being trampled under?foot. One foot pins down the black god Bhairava by the | + | more varied. He stands on a {{Wiki|sun}} disc, on which lie two figures being trampled under?foot. One foot pins down the black [[god]] {{Wiki|Bhairava}} by the |
− | back of the neck, the other is placed on the breast of the red goddess Kalaratri. | + | back of the neck, the other is placed on the {{Wiki|breast}} of the [[red]] [[goddess]] [[Kalaratri]]. |
− | Both figures have four arms, two of which hold a curved knife and a skull cup, while the other two are raised in devotion to the great | + | Both figures have four arms, two of which hold a [[curved knife]] and a [[skull cup]], while the other two are raised in [[devotion]] to the great |
− | figures above them.40 Bhairava and Kalaratri are forms of the god and goddess Shiva and Uma. Shiva is one of the most powerful of all Hindu | + | figures above them.40 {{Wiki|Bhairava}} and [[Kalaratri]] are [[forms]] of the [[god]] and [[goddess]] [[Shiva]] and Uma. [[Shiva]] is one of the most powerful of all [[Hindu deities]]. In later [[Hinduism]] he [[forms]] one of a {{Wiki|triad}} of [[gods]] with [[Brahma]] and [[Vishnu]], and is responsible for all the {{Wiki|destructive}} aspects of |
− | + | the [[universe]]. Uma is his [[consort]]. | |
− | the | + | In the [[Vajrayana]] they are incorporated into the [[Tantric]] world-view as minor [[deities]] who preside over the [[desire realm]]. They are |
− | + | [[symbolically]] overcome by [[Cakrasamvara]], and raise their hands in submission to the [[transcendental]] figures that stand over them. Even the | |
− | + | [[highest]] [[forms]] of the [[mundane]] appear puny compared to the majesty of this [[yidam]]. 75 His [[body]] is deep blue, and he has four faces which | |
− | + | gaze out into the [[four cardinal directions]]. The face that looks directly at us is blue, the one to our right, [[green]], to our left, [[yellow]], | |
− | + | and facing away from us, [[red]]. All the faces have crowns of skulls. In his [[hair]], to his left, is a [[crescent moon]]. This [[moon]], along with many | |
− | + | of the other [[emblems]] of [[Cakrasamvara]], is an attribute of [[Shiva]]. | |
− | + | All these Shivaite [[symbols]] are given a strictly [[Buddhist]] [[interpretation]] in the [[Vajrayana]]. Here, for instance, the [[crescent moon]] [[symbolizes]] | |
− | + | [[Bodhicitta]] which is ever-increasing. Thus the general suggestion of the figure is of an [[Enlightened consciousness]], having over?come and | |
− | + | gone beyond the relatively limited [[vision]] represented by [[Shiva]], nonetheless expressing itself through the [[symbols]] associated with him. The | |
− | + | power of such an image is likely to be largely lost on [[Westerners]]. | |
− | + | One would perhaps have to [[imagine]] [[Cakrasamvara]] trampling underfoot the [[prostrate]] [[form]] of the [[God]] of the {{Wiki|Old Testament}} to gain some [[idea]] of | |
− | + | its [[potency]] in [[India]]. [[Cakrasamvara]] has a [[tiger-skin]] draped over his loins, and a [[garland]] of freshly-severed heads hangs from his neck. He | |
− | + | has no less than twelve arms. A central pair embrace his [[consort Vajravarahi]] ('[[diamond]] sow'). | |
− | + | The two hands cross behind her back, holding a [[vajra]] and [[bell]] in the [[vajrahumkara mudra]]. The right hand with the [[vajra]], and the left with | |
− | + | the [[bell]], cross at the wrist, the right arm outermost. His other arms radiate out from his [[body]], forming a rough circle. | |
− | |||
− | the bell, cross at the wrist, the right arm outermost. His other arms radiate out from his body, forming a rough circle. | ||
Line 2,447: | Line 2,371: | ||
The right hands, beginning from the top, hold | The right hands, beginning from the top, hold | ||
− | (I) an elephant hide, which is draped across his back, | + | (I) an [[elephant]] hide, which is draped across his back, |
− | (2) a damaru, (3) an axe, | + | (2) a [[damaru]], (3) an axe, |
− | (4) a chopper with a vajra handle, and | + | (4) a [[chopper]] with a [[vajra]] handle, and |
− | (5) a trident lance. His left hands, counting downwards, hold | + | (5) a [[trident]] lance. His left hands, counting downwards, hold |
− | (1) the elephant hide, | + | (1) the [[elephant]] hide, |
− | (2) a khatvanga, or magic staff (similar to the one we saw Padmasambhava holding), | + | (2) a [[khatvanga]], or [[magic]] [[staff]] (similar to the one we saw [[Padmasambhava]] holding), |
− | (3) a skull cup brimming with nectar, | + | (3) a [[skull cup]] brimming with [[nectar]], |
(4) a noose or lasso, and | (4) a noose or lasso, and | ||
− | (5) the severed head of the god Brahma, which has four faces. | + | (5) the [[severed head]] of the [[god]] [[Brahma]], which has four faces. |
− | He is locked in sexual embrace with his consort Vajravarahi, who by con?trast is quite a simple figure. | + | He is locked in {{Wiki|sexual}} embrace with his [[consort Vajravarahi]], who by con?trast is quite a simple figure. |
− | She is brilliant red, with only one face and two arms. Her right hand, raised aloft, holds either a vajra or a flaying?knife (Tibetan | + | She is brilliant [[red]], with only one face and two arms. Her right hand, raised aloft, holds either a [[vajra]] or a flaying?knife ([[Tibetan]] |
− | drigu) with a vajra handle. Her left hand, embracing her partner's neck, holds a skull cup. She is naked apart from a few bone ornaments, a | + | [[drigu]]) with a [[vajra]] handle. Her left hand, embracing her partner's neck, holds a [[skull cup]]. She is naked apart from a few [[bone ornaments]], a |
− | five-skulled crown, and a garland of skulls which hangs from her neck. In some forms both her legs are wrapped around her 76 The Oath-Bound | + | five-skulled {{Wiki|crown}}, and a [[garland of skulls]] which hangs from her neck. In some [[forms]] both her {{Wiki|legs}} are wrapped around her 76 The [[Oath-Bound Deities]] partner's thighs, in others her right leg is raised while with her left leg she also tramples on [[Kalaratri]]. The copulating figures |
− | + | are encircled by an [[Wikipedia:aura (paranormal)|aura]] of flames. | |
− | + | The [[symbolism]] of these figures is so complex, so labyrinthine, that a [[guru]] [[experienced]] in the [[Cakrasamvara]] system could easily produce a | |
− | The | + | large [[book]] on just this one figure. The most important message it conveys is a logic-bemusing union of opposites. [[Heruka]] [[Cakrasamvara]] and |
− | + | his [[consort]] appear from the [[dimension]] in which all diversity is unified, and {{Wiki|unity}} displays its [[endless]] [[forms]]. The two figures on which the | |
− | + | [[mystic]] pair [[drum]] their feet lie separate. They represent the [[realm]] of [[mundane]] [[experience]] in which separation is the {{Wiki|rule}}. | |
− | + | It is this separation, [[experienced]] by most [[people]] as isolation, which fuels [[desire]]. [[Desire]] [[urges]] us to unite, to reach out to overcome | |
− | |||
− | It is this separation, experienced by most people as isolation, which fuels desire. Desire urges us to unite, to reach out to overcome | ||
separation. But this external seeking gives us at best only temporary relief for our ills. Eventually we lie separate and alone, in the | separation. But this external seeking gives us at best only temporary relief for our ills. Eventually we lie separate and alone, in the | ||
− | world of me and you, he and she, good and bad, heaven and hell. Constantly discriminating, reaching out to embrace some experiences and | + | [[world]] of me and you, he and she, [[good and bad]], [[heaven]] and [[hell]]. Constantly discriminating, reaching out to embrace some [[experiences]] and |
− | avoiding others, we fail to see that the two parts of all dualities are attached; we cannot grasp one without finding ourselves holding on | + | avoiding others, we fail to see that the two parts of all dualities are [[attached]]; we cannot [[grasp]] one without finding ourselves holding on |
− | to the other. Cakrasamvara and his consort unite all opposites in their sexual embrace. They are really one figure, appearing as two. Their | + | to the other. [[Cakrasamvara]] and his [[consort]] unite all opposites in their {{Wiki|sexual}} embrace. They are really one figure, appearing as two. Their |
− | union represents different integrated aspects of one Enlightened consciousness. | + | union represents different integrated aspects of one [[Enlightened consciousness]]. |
− | They exemplify what in Tantra is called yuganaddha - 'two-in-oneness'. We saw in Chapter One that the female figure, the yum or Mother, is | + | They exemplify what in [[Tantra]] is called [[yuganaddha]] - 'two-in-oneness'. We saw in [[Chapter]] One that the {{Wiki|female}} figure, the yum or Mother, is |
− | also referred to as the prajna - for she represents wisdom, the intuitive realization of Emptiness. This wisdom sees the common | + | also referred to as the [[prajna]] - for she represents [[wisdom]], the intuitive [[realization]] of [[Emptiness]]. This [[wisdom]] sees the common |
− | characteristic of all phenomena: everything is devoid of an unchanging, fixed, self-nature. Everything has the same essential nature, which | + | [[characteristic]] of all [[phenomena]]: everything is devoid of an [[unchanging]], fixed, [[self-nature]]. Everything has the same [[essential nature]], which |
− | is 'no-nature'. This wis?dom-view applies to everything in the universe. Because nothing has a fixed nature of its own, there are no fixed | + | is 'no-nature'. This wis?dom-view applies to everything in the [[universe]]. Because nothing has a fixed [[nature]] of its [[own]], there are no fixed |
− | boundaries or divisions be?tween things. If there are no fixed limits or barriers, if the seemingly static elements of existence can | + | [[boundaries]] or divisions be?tween things. If there are no fixed limits or barriers, if the seemingly static [[elements of existence]] can |
− | recombine like the colours of oil on water, then there is no separation. Everything is of one empty nature. | + | recombine like the colours of oil on [[water]], then there is no separation. Everything is of one [[empty nature]]. |
− | Hence the yum has only one face, symbolizing this essential sameness of all things. She is naked to symbolize the simplicity and unadorned | + | Hence the yum has only one face, [[symbolizing]] this [[essential]] [[sameness]] of all things. She is naked to [[symbolize]] the [[simplicity]] and unadorned |
− | nature of things in their essence. (In Mother Tantras the female consort is always naked, whereas in Father Tantras the consort always | + | [[nature]] of things in their [[essence]]. (In [[Mother Tantras]] the [[female consort]] is always naked, whereas in [[Father Tantras]] the [[consort]] always |
− | wears some item of clothing - usually just a cloth around the loins. This indicates that Mother Tantra is mainly concerned with the wisdom | + | wears some item of clothing - usually just a cloth around the loins. This indicates that [[Mother Tantra]] is mainly concerned with the [[wisdom]] |
− | that sees the essential emptiness of all forms; Father Tantra emphasizes the compassionate expression of wisdom through form.) In | + | that sees the [[essential emptiness]] of all [[forms]]; [[Father Tantra]] emphasizes the [[compassionate]] expression of [[wisdom]] through [[form]].) In |
− | contradistinction to her, the male yab, or Father, represents the com?passionate activity of the Enlightened mind - working in the world to | + | contradistinction to her, the {{Wiki|male}} yab, or Father, represents the com?passionate [[activity]] of the [[Enlightened mind]] - working in the [[world]] to |
− | awaken beings to their true empty nature. | + | [[awaken]] [[beings]] to their true [[empty nature]]. |
− | In fact, with his four faces looking into the four directions, and his twelve arms, he symbolizes the world of appearances, the | + | In fact, with his four faces looking into the [[four directions]], and his twelve arms, he [[symbolizes]] the [[world]] of [[appearances]], the |
− | multiplicity of forms. His partner is the un?changing realization of the emptiness of appearances, the sameness of nature of all forms. | + | multiplicity of [[forms]]. His partner is the un?changing [[realization]] of the [[emptiness]] of [[appearances]], the [[sameness]] of [[nature]] of all [[forms]]. |
− | Their sexual union suggests the ultimate non?distinction, on the level of absolute truth, between appearances and Emptiness. Their being | + | Their [[sexual union]] suggests the [[Wikipedia:Absolute (philosophy)|ultimate]] non?distinction, on the level of [[absolute truth]], between [[appearances]] and [[Emptiness]]. Their being |
− | two figures suggests that distinctions can still be made on the level of relative truth. | + | two figures suggests that {{Wiki|distinctions}} can still be made on the level of [[relative truth]]. |
− | The twelve arms of the male figure represent correct understanding of the twelve links of conditioned co-production (pratitya samutpada). | + | The twelve arms of the {{Wiki|male}} figure represent correct [[understanding]] of the [[twelve links]] of [[conditioned]] co-production ([[pratitya samutpada]]). |
− | This basic Buddhist teaching is an application of the principle that all things come into existence dependent on particular conditions, and | + | This basic [[Buddhist teaching]] is an application of the [[principle]] that all things come into [[existence]] dependent on particular [[conditions]], and |
− | cease to exist when those conditions change. It applies this general principle to demonstrate the conditions that cause our existence in | + | cease to [[exist]] when those [[conditions]] change. It applies this general [[principle]] to demonstrate the [[conditions]] that [[cause]] our [[existence]] in |
− | the circle of samsara, the endless round of unsatisfactory rebirth. | + | the circle of [[samsara]], the [[endless]] round of unsatisfactory [[rebirth]]. |
− | These are essentially ignorance of the true nature of existence, which causes us to react to pleasant and unpleasant stimuli with desire | + | These are [[essentially]] [[ignorance]] of the [[true nature]] of [[existence]], which [[causes]] us to react to [[pleasant]] and [[unpleasant]] {{Wiki|stimuli}} with [[desire]] |
− | or aversion. This strengthens our involvement with these stimuli, which fixes our view of them and embroils us more deeply in the world of | + | or [[aversion]]. This strengthens our involvement with these {{Wiki|stimuli}}, which fixes our view of them and embroils us more deeply in the [[world]] of |
− | impermanence and hence unsatisfactoriness. In each hand he holds an implement which symbolizes the overcoming of samsara. For example, the | + | [[impermanence]] and hence {{Wiki|unsatisfactoriness}}. In each hand he holds an implement which [[symbolizes]] the [[overcoming]] of [[samsara]]. For example, the |
− | elephant hide he holds draped over his back is said to symbolize conquered ignorance, the axe severs the fetters of birth and death, and so | + | [[elephant]] hide he holds draped over his back is said to [[symbolize]] conquered [[ignorance]], the axe severs the [[fetters]] of [[birth]] and [[death]], and so |
on. | on. | ||
− | The Oath-Bound Deities Thus the two figures represent a vision of a new universe, which we can enter through contemplating them. In this | + | The [[Oath-Bound Deities]] Thus the two figures represent a [[vision]] of a new [[universe]], which we can enter through [[contemplating]] them. In this |
− | universe, opposites are united without losing their distinct validity on the relative level. Dwelling on Cakrasamvara we gain direct | + | [[universe]], opposites are united without losing their {{Wiki|distinct}} validity on the [[relative]] level. Dwelling on [[Cakrasamvara]] we gain direct |
− | intuitive experience of the highest teachings of the Dharma. The opposites of appearances and emptiness, diversity and unity, samsara and | + | intuitive [[experience]] of the [[highest]] teachings of the [[Dharma]]. The opposites of [[appearances]] and [[emptiness]], diversity and {{Wiki|unity}}, [[samsara and nirvana]], [[compassion]] and [[wisdom]], {{Wiki|discrimination}} and [[sameness]], [[relative]] and [[absolute]], {{Wiki|male}} and {{Wiki|female}}, all fuse in the two {{Wiki|ecstatic}} figures, |
− | + | and this fusion of opposites [[causes]] the dawning of great [[bliss]] in the [[mind]] of the [[meditator]], a [[bliss]] of which [[sexual union]] can be only an | |
− | |||
− | and this fusion of opposites causes the dawning of great bliss in the mind of the meditator, a bliss of which sexual union can be only an | ||
inadequate cipher. | inadequate cipher. | ||
− | There are still more opposites that we can find reconciled in this mystic coupling. Wrathfulness and peacefulness are reconciled. It is | + | There are still more opposites that we can find reconciled in this [[mystic]] coupling. [[Wrathfulness]] and [[peacefulness]] are reconciled. It is |
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | + | said of the {{Wiki|male}} figure that while outwardly fierce, he is inwardly [[compassionate]], dignified, and [[serene]]. More important, we find [[symbols]] | |
− | + | within [[symbols]]. On the level of the overall figures, the {{Wiki|male}} [[Heruka]] [[symbolizes]] [[skilful means]], while his partner stands for [[wisdom]]. | |
− | + | However, the yah holds in his front two hands the [[crossed vajra]] and [[bell]], which themselves represent conjoined [[method and wisdom]]. | |
− | + | Again, in the pairing of figures, the yum is receptive, the {{Wiki|male}} active and outgoing. Yet we see that both these [[attributes]] are to be | |
− | + | found in the {{Wiki|female}} figure alone. Her left arm and side are passive, and in her left hand she holds the [[skull cup]]. Yet her right side is | |
− | + | dynamic. With her right leg (in some [[traditions]]) she [[grasps]] her partner's thigh, and her right hand is thrust upward brandishing aloft the | |
− | + | sharp [[vajra-chopper]], or the dynamic [[vajra]], with her hand in the [[tarjani mudra]] of warding off {{Wiki|demons}}. | |
− | + | From this we can see that yet another pair of opposites has fused: [[macrocosm]] and [[microcosm]] have become one, and the great [[truths]] of the | |
− | + | [[Dharma]] can be seen in the vast and the infinitesimal. We still have a further step to go before we can [[grasp]] even the rudiments of the | |
− | + | [[Cakrasamvara]] [[universe]]. The great [[yab-yum]] pair are but the central focus of a vast [[mandala]]. There are a number of important [[Cakrasamvara]] | |
− | + | [[traditions]], passed down from [[Indian masters]], with [[mandalas]] involving different numbers of figures. | |
− | + | A common [[form]] has sixty-two [[deities]], but some [[mandalas]] include several hundred figures altogether. For example, a [[mandala]] in the [[tradition]] | |
− | + | of [[Maitripada]] has twelve [[dakinis]], four in an 79 inner circle, and a further eight in an outer ring, of whom four have ani?mal heads and | |
− | + | guard the gates of the [[mandala]]. All the [[dakinis]] are naked like [[Vajravarahi]]. They each have four arms, and these hold a knife, [[skull]] [[drum]], | |
− | + | [[skull cup]], and [[trident]] [[staff]]. | |
− | + | To begin to describe a [[sadhana]] of [[Cakrasamvara]] would take more [[space]] than we have available, since the [[visualizations]] of [[yidams]] of [[Highest Tantra]] tend to be long and complex. Anyway, as I have said, of all [[visualizations]] these are the ones least put on display to the general | |
− | + | public. I {{Wiki|hope}} our meeting with [[Cakrasamvara]] has been long enough to give us some [[feeling]] for him, and for us to begin to see why these | |
− | + | [[yidams]] should be the [[esoteric]] [[Dharma]] [[Refuge]]. A [[Tantric practitioner]] in [[retreat]] might spend many hours a day in repeated performance of a | |
+ | [[Cakrasamvara]] [[sadhana]]. | ||
− | |||
− | the | + | Through recreating him- or herself out of [[Emptiness]] in the [[form]] of [[Cakrasamvara]] united with [[Vajravarahi]], he or she enacts a [[cosmic]] {{Wiki|drama}} of |
− | + | the [[true nature of phenomena]]. With repeated practice, even when not formally [[meditating]], he or she [[experiences]] the ordinary [[world]] of | |
− | + | [[appearances]] as a [[mandala]] in which all opposites are transcended but not obliterated, and dwells in the blissfulness of the two-in-oneness | |
− | + | of {{Wiki|unity}} and diversity which is just one of the messages of [[Cakrasamvara]]. [[Vajrabhairava]] [[Vajrabhairava]] ([[Tibetan]] [[Dorje]] Jikje) can be | |
− | + | translated '[[diamond]] {{Wiki|terror}} (or [[terrifier]])' or '{{Wiki|terrifying}} [[thunderbolt]]'. | |
− | + | Unlike the rest of the [[yidams]] described in this [[chapter]], who are [[semi-wrathful]], [[Vajrabhairava]] appears in a very powerful and [[wrathful form]] | |
− | + | indeed. As such he might well appear in [[Chapter]] Seven, when we encounter the [[wrathful deities]] and [[protectors of the Dharma]]. However, he | |
− | + | functions as a [[yidam]], or high [[patron deity]]. Indeed, he is one of the most commonly invoked. He is one particular [[form]] of a [[deity]] called | |
− | + | [[Yamantaka]] ([[Tibetan]] [[Shinjeshe]]). This means [[Slayer of Death]]. [[Yamantaka]] is the [[wrathful form]] of the [[peaceful]] [[Bodhisattva of Wisdom]], [[Manjusri]]. | |
− | + | One [[Tibetan]] legend delivers an account of how he acquired his [[name]]. | |
− | + | Ayogin was once [[meditating]] in [[seclusion]] in a mountain [[cave]]. He was on the brink of [[Enlightenment]] when some {{Wiki|robbers}} who had stolen a {{Wiki|yak}} | |
− | + | entered his [[cave]], lit a [[fire]], and started to cook it. The [[yogin]] was lost in contemplation, and it took them 80 The [[Oath-Bound Deities]] some | |
− | + | time to notice his [[silent]] figure. Fearing that he would act as {{Wiki|witness}} to their theft, they killed him by cutting off his head, thus | |
− | + | denying him the prize of [[Enlightenment]] in this [[life]], which had come so close. In [[fury]], the [[yogin]] used [[magic power]] to attach the yak's head | |
− | + | to his headless trunk. He then killed the {{Wiki|robbers}} and stormed through the land slaying every?one he met. So terrified were the [[people]] of | |
− | + | this rampaging murderer that they invoked [[Manjusri]], who took the [[form of Yamantaka]], and slew this yak?headed [[Death]]. Thus he became known | |
− | + | as [[Slayer of Death]]. Obviously the [[name]] can have a much less literal meaning than that of the story. The En?lightened [[mind]] slays [[death]] by | |
− | + | liberating itself from any necessity to take enforced [[rebirth]] in [[samsara]]. (We shall not enquire too closely into how a [[yogin]] who was really | |
− | + | on the verge of [[Enlightenment]] could have reacted with such murderous [[fury]] at being interrupted....) Several texts of [[Highest Tantra]] are | |
− | + | associated with [[Yamantaka]]. He is a member of the so-called [[Vajra family]] of [[Aksobhya]], and is particularly concerned with [[overcoming]] the | |
− | + | [[poison]] of [[hatred]]. His [[meditation]] belongs to the [[Father Tantras]]. These are considered to be particularly appropriate for those of a [[wrathful]] | |
− | + | {{Wiki|temperament}}. They include various means of using [[energy]] which is characteristically expressed as [[anger]] in order to further [[spiritual]] | |
− | + | progress. In its advanced stages it is particularly concerned with the [[development]] of a {{Wiki|subtle}} [[bodily]] [[form]] known as the [[illusory body]] | |
− | + | ([[Sanskrit]] [[mayakaya]], Tibetangyulu). There are several [[forms]] of [[Yamantaka]], [[including]] a [[red]] one, but usually he is a deep blue-black | |
− | + | Different [[Tibetan schools]] tend to invoke different [[forms]]. The [[Karma Kagyus]] are devoted to the Black [[Master]] of [[Life]]. A [[form]] favoured by the | |
− | + | [[Nyingmapas]] is Quicksilver, a poison-faced, dwarf?like figure, whose lower [[body]] is a [[magic dagger]]. There is also a [[yellow]] [[form]] which is | |
− | + | included among a very important set of [[Nyingma]] figures known as the [[eight Herukas]] ([[Tibetan]] [[Kagye kyi lha tshok]]). However, the most commonly | |
− | + | encountered [[form]] is [[Vajrabhairava]]. This figure is particularly invoked by the [[Gelukpas]], and occupies a quite central place in their | |
− | + | [[monastic]] practice. 81 [[Vajrabhairava]] is a powerful, massive, deep-blue figure, enhaloed - as always - with the [[flames of wisdom]] [[knowledge]], | |
− | scriptures. The main head is that of a buffalo, his two great horns representing the Two Truths and the paths of method (or skilful means) | + | which burn up all [[obscurations]]. He has [[nine heads]], looking in different [[directions]]. These [[symbolize]] the nine divisions of the [[Buddhist scriptures]]. The main head is that of a [[buffalo]], his two great horns representing the [[Two Truths]] and the [[paths]] of method (or [[skilful means]]) |
− | and wisdom. The head which surmounts all the others is that of the Bodhisattva Manjusri. (At times it can be comforting to look at his | + | and [[wisdom]]. The head which surmounts all the others is that of the [[Bodhisattva Manjusri]]. (At times it can be comforting to look at his |
− | golden face, to reassure ourselves that the menacing Vajrabhairava is really 'on our side'.) He is sometimes meditated upon in union with | + | golden face, to reassure ourselves that the menacing [[Vajrabhairava]] is really 'on our side'.) He is sometimes [[meditated]] upon in union with |
− | his consort, Vetali ('vampire lady'), who is also blue in colour. However, he is also quite frequently visualized without a consort in a | + | his [[consort]], [[Vetali]] ('{{Wiki|vampire}} lady'), who is also blue in {{Wiki|colour}}. However, he is also quite frequently [[visualized]] without a [[consort]] in a |
− | form known as Ekavira, mean?ing solitary hero. He has thirty-four arms, nearly all bearing different weapons and other implements. In his | + | [[form]] known as [[Ekavira]], mean?ing [[solitary hero]]. He has thirty-four arms, nearly all bearing different [[weapons]] and other implements. In his |
− | right hands he wields a curved knife, a dart with three peacock feathers, a pestle, a fish knife, a harpoon, an axe, a spear, an ar?row, an | + | right hands he wields a [[curved knife]], a dart with three [[peacock feathers]], a pestle, a {{Wiki|fish}} knife, a harpoon, an axe, a {{Wiki|spear}}, an ar?row, an |
− | iron hook, a skull-topped club, a khatvanga, a wheel of sharp weapons, a vajra, a hammer, a sword, a hand-drum, and an elephant hide. His | + | {{Wiki|iron}} hook, a skull-topped club, a [[khatvanga]], [[a wheel]] of sharp [[weapons]], a [[vajra]], a hammer, a sword, a [[hand-drum]], and an [[elephant]] hide. His |
− | left hands hold a skull cup, a head of Brahma with four faces, a shield, a leg, a noose, a bow, intestines, a vajra-bell, a hand, a scrap | + | left hands hold a [[skull cup]], a head of [[Brahma]] with four faces, a shield, a leg, a noose, a [[bow]], {{Wiki|intestines}}, a [[vajra-bell]], a hand, a scrap |
− | of cloth from a graveyard, a man impaled on a stake, a triangular brazier, a scalp, an empty hand making a threatening gesture, a trident | + | of cloth from a [[graveyard]], a man impaled on a stake, a triangular [[brazier]], a scalp, an [[empty]] hand making a threatening gesture, a [[trident]] |
− | with a ban?ner, a fan, and another part of the elephant hide. The order of the implements occasionally varies. All these implements have | + | with a ban?ner, a fan, and another part of the [[elephant]] hide. The order of the implements occasionally varies. All these implements have |
− | their own symbolic value, with meanings traditionally assigned to them, that can be overlaid with one's own personal associations. There | + | their [[own]] [[symbolic]] value, with meanings [[traditionally]] assigned to them, that can be overlaid with one's [[own]] personal associations. There |
− | is no space here to examine all of them. To take just one example, the fan is used to waft the flames when performing a fire puja - a | + | is no [[space]] here to examine all of them. To take just one example, the fan is used to waft the flames when performing a [[fire puja]] - a |
− | tantric ritual involving making burnt offerings - and is traditionally said to represent the illusory (Sanskrit maya) nature of all | + | [[tantric ritual]] involving making [[burnt offerings]] - and is [[traditionally]] said to represent the [[illusory]] ([[Sanskrit]] [[maya]]) [[nature of all things]]. But this implement for stirring the [[air]] is also associated in my [[mind]] with a [[Zen]] story.44 One day, two [[monks]] had an argument about |
− | + | a fluttering [[flag]]. One said the [[flag]] was moving. The other said it was really the [[wind]] that was moving. Their [[master]] [[Hui Neng]], the great | |
− | + | [[sixth patriarch]] of [[Zen]], happened to be passing and overheard the dispute. He gave his 82 The [[Oath-Bound Deities]] verdict: 'It is neither the | |
− | + | [[wind]] nor the [[flag]] which is moving. It is the [[mind]].' So this one {{Wiki|emblem}}, held in the sixteenth of [[Vajrabhairava's]] left hands, could in | |
− | + | itself become quite a rich [[subject]] for [[meditation]]. One could never completely explore all the associations that the total figure conjures | |
− | + | up. [[Vajrabhairava]] has sixteen {{Wiki|legs}}, eight trampling to his right, eight stretched out to his left. Under his feet lie all kinds of [[animals]]: | |
− | + | a {{Wiki|dog}}, a sheep, a {{Wiki|fox}}, and so on. These figures can be seen as enemies of the [[Dharma]] that he has subdued, or, more {{Wiki|psychologically}}, aspects | |
− | + | of the [[meditator's]] lower [[nature]] whose energies have been harnessed and pressed into the service of the [[spiritual]] quest. With [[symbolism]] | |
− | + | there are no 'right answers'. For example, [[Tsongkhapa]] states that the sixteen crushed creatures stand for the eight {{Wiki|abilities}} and the eight | |
− | + | surpassing forces. When interpreting [[symbolism]] it is never a question of 'who is right?' As {{Wiki|Saint Augustine}} said of the Bible, 'The more | |
− | + | interpretations the better.'45 [[Hevajra]] The [[tradition]] of [[meditation]] on the [[yidam]] [[Hevajra]] ([[Tibetan]] [[Kyedorje]] or [[Gyepa Dorje]]) stems from the | |
− | + | great [[king]] of [[Uddiyana]], [[Indrabhuti]]. From him it was passed down through a chain of [[Indian]] [[Tantric practitioners]] [[including]] [[Mahapadmavajra]], | |
− | + | [[Anangavajra]], and [[Saroruha]], and found its way to [[Tibet]] in the eleventh century. The [[Hevajra Tantra]], of which the [[yidam]] [[Hevajra]] is the | |
− | + | {{Wiki|personification}} and [[embodiment]], is a [[tantra]] of the Mother class.46 It has been very influential on the whole field of [[Tantric practice]]. (It | |
− | + | is in the system of [[Hevajra]] that the very important [[yoga]] known as [[tummo]], the [[psychic]] [[heat yoga]], first appears.) The [[word]] he is a [[joyful]] | |
− | + | exclamation, meaning some?thing like 'oh!' [[Vajra]], of course, is the [[diamond]] [[thunderbolt]]. According to {{Wiki|David Snellgrove}} the [[name]] is 'derived | |
− | + | from the salutation "He [[Vajra]]" ("Hail [[Vajra]]!"), with which a [[master]] acclaims his pupil after the relevant consecration.'47 Sometimes | |
− | + | [[Tantric]] {{Wiki|exegesis}} associates he with [[compassion]], and [[vajra]] with [[wisdom]]. [[Hevajra]] is the most important [[yidam]] for the [[Sakya school]] of [[Tibetan Buddhism]], but once again his practice traverses {{Wiki|sectarian}} [[boundaries]]. 83 For example, [[Marpa]], the [[teacher]] of [[Milarepa]] and forefather of | |
− | + | the [[Kagyu school]], was a very {{Wiki|adept}} [[practitioner]] of the [[Hevajra]] [[methods]]. Indeed, reading the description of his household in the [[life]] of | |
− | + | [[Milarepa]], one gains the [[impression]] that [[Marpa's]] farm was a [[symbolic mandala]] of [[Hevajra]]. As we saw, his wife was even called [[Dakmema]], which | |
− | the | + | is the [[Tibetan]] for [[Nairatmya]], the [[name]] of [[Hevajra's consort]]. It is this interweaving of levels: the [[physical]] with the [[spiritual]], the |
− | + | every?day with the [[symbolic]], that is the hallmark of [[Tantra]]. We have seen that [[tantra]] means something woven, and that it is the [[Tantric]] | |
− | + | initiate's aim to interweave all opposites, [[including]] the warp of the [[mundane]] and the weft of the [[transcendental]], until everything, on | |
− | every | + | every level, is redolent of one [[non-dual]] [[Reality]]. [[Hevajra]] is a [[wrathful emanation]] of the [[Buddha Aksobhya]]. He is usually depicted [[dancing]], |
− | + | in the position known in [[Sanskrit]] as [[ardha pariyanka]]. As with all these [[yidams]], he has several [[forms]]. He has [[manifestations]] with two, four, | |
− | + | six, or sixteen arms. Once again we shall look at the most complex figure, as it gives the best [[feeling]] for the [[yidam's]] unique | |
− | + | [[characteristics]]. There are two sixteen-armed [[forms]], both deep blue. One, known as [[Kapaladhara Hevajra]], holds [[skull cups]]; the other, | |
− | + | [[Sastradhara Hevajra]], bears mostly [[weapons]]. We shall look at the former. [[Kapaladhara Hevajra]] has eight faces, the central one is blue. Each | |
− | + | face has three [[eyes]], and is [[semi-wrathful]] in expression. He wears a necklace of skulls, and embraces his [[consort]] [[Nairatmya]] ('[[empty]] of a | |
− | + | [[self]]), who is also blue in colour.4 He has four {{Wiki|legs}}, and is [[dancing]] on four figures who lie on a {{Wiki|sun}} disc atop a [[lotus throne]]. The four | |
− | + | figures [[symbolize]] the [[four Maras]] or {{Wiki|demons}} who embody all the active hindering forces - within the [[Wikipedia:Psyche (psychology)|psyche]] and in the [[objective world]] - that | |
− | + | work to deflect us from the [[spiritual]] goal. [[Hevajra's]] sixteen arms spread out in an arc, eight on each side, each holding a [[skull cup]]. In | |
− | + | the [[skull cups]] in his right hands are a [[white elephant]], a [[green]] [[horse]], an ass with a white blaze, a [[yellow]] ox, a grey {{Wiki|camel}}, a [[red]] man, a | |
− | + | blue stag,49 and a black {{Wiki|cat}}. In his eight left hands the [[skull cups]] contain [[symbols]] of [[earth]], [[water]], [[fire]], [[air]], [[moon]], {{Wiki|sun}}, [[Yama]] ([[lord of death]]), and [[Vaisravana]] ([[lord of wealth]]). These [[symbols]] represent the 84 The [[Oath-Bound Deities]] eight [[lokapalas]] ([[guardians of the world]]) and | |
− | the | + | the eight planets.50 There is no room to explore them here. [[Hevajra's]] is a complex system of practice that was [[traditionally]] taken up only |
− | + | after years of study and preparation. Like all the [[yidams]], [[Hevajra]] stands in a [[magical]] dwelling in the centre of a [[great mandala]]. He and | |
− | + | his [[consort]] are surrounded by eight more {{Wiki|female}} figures in the [[eight directions]]. Each is of a different {{Wiki|colour}} and holds a different | |
− | the | + | {{Wiki|emblem}}. For example, in the south-west is the blue [[Candali]] ('fiery one') holding [[a wheel]] in her right hand and a plough in her left. These |
− | + | eight figures with their colours and [[emblems]] add yet more layers of meaning to the multidimensional [[universe]] in which the [[Hevajra]] | |
− | + | [[practitioner]] aims to take up [[permanent]] residence. [[Guhyasamaja]] [[Guhyasamaja]] ([[Tibetan]] [[Sangwadupa]], sometimes abbreviated to [[Sangdu]]) means | |
− | + | [[Secret Assembly]]. The full title of the [[Guhyasamaja Tantra]] liter?ally means 'the [[secret union of the body, speech, and mind of all the Tathagatas]]'. This [[tantra]] is concerned to produce an [[experience]] of En?lightened [[consciousness]] that is without beginning or end, whose [[nature]] | |
− | + | is the union of [[wisdom]] and [[luminosity]]. The [[Guhyasamaja Tantra]] was one of the earliest to be committed to [[writing]]. [[Tradition]] has it that | |
− | + | [[King Indrabhuti]] of [[Uddiyana]] saw some [[monks]], whose [[spiritual realization]] had given them [[supernormal powers]], flying in the [[air]] over his | |
− | + | lands. He wanted to emulate them, but insisted that he would need a method of [[meditation]] suitable for those who had not renounced [[sense]]- | |
− | + | [[pleasures]]. In response, [[Sakyamuni]] [[taught]] him the [[Guhyasamaja]] Tantra.51 By following this practice the [[king]] and all the [[people]] of [[Uddiyana]] | |
− | + | [[attained]] [[Tantric]] [[realization]]. The [[teaching]] was then conveyed to another [[king]] in southern [[India]] called [[Visukalpa]], who [[taught]] it to [[Saraha]], | |
− | + | the [[mahasiddha]] whose [[name]] is also associated with [[Cakrasamvara]], who then gave it to [[Nagarjuna]]. It was then preserved orally, until written | |
− | + | down by [[Asanga]]. It entered [[Tibet]] during the [[early spread of Buddhism]] there, and a number of [[Nyingma lamas]] wrote commentaries on it. It was | |
− | + | retranslated in the eleventh century by the [[Tibetan monk]] [[Rinchen Zangpo]] (958-1055), known as the Great [[Translator]]. 8 5 The [[Guhyasamaja Tantra]] has had a profound effect on [[Tantric Buddhism]]. In its first [[chapter]], the adi- (or [[primordial]]) [[Buddha]] - i.e. [[absolute Reality]] beyond | |
− | + | [[time and space]] - gives [[birth]], through the power of man?tric [[sound]], to the entire [[mandala]] of the [[five Buddhas]] with their [[consorts]]. (In this | |
− | the | + | case, [[Aksobhya]] (imperturbable) inhabits the centre of the man?dala, and [[Vairocana]] (illuminator) sits in the [[east]].) There are two main |
− | + | schools of [[Guhyasamaja]] practice: the [[Arya]] school, whose central [[teacher]] was [[Nagarjuna]], and the school derived from [[Jhanapada]]. In the | |
− | + | [[Guhyasamaja]] system, any one of several [[deities]] can be the central figure of the [[mandala]]. In the [[Jnanapada]] school it is [[Avalokitesvara]]. In | |
− | + | the [[Arya]] school, two main [[mandalas]] are [[meditated]] upon. In one the central figure is [[Manjuvajra]], a [[form]] of Vajrasattva.52 However, the most | |
− | + | important figure in the main [[mandala]] of the [[Arya]] school, is [[Aksobhyavajra]]. It is this figure that is often just described as [[Guhyasamaja]] | |
− | + | in [[books]] and catalogues of [[Tibetan]] [[thangkas]] and images, and it clearly relates to [[chapter]] I of the [[Tantra]]. It is a beautiful deep-blue, | |
− | + | seated [[form]], in {{Wiki|sexual}} embrace with the light-blue [[consort]] [[Sparaavajra]]. Both [[yab and yum]] are smiling (though the mother is said to be very | |
− | + | fierce), and decked with silks and [[jewels]]. They each have three faces: blue, [[red]], and white. Their blue [[principal]] faces are close to each | |
− | the | + | other, with the others on either side. They represent the transmutation of [[passion]], [[aggression]], and [[ignorance]] into {{Wiki|expressions}} of [[wisdom]]. |
− | + | Each face is adorned with a third, [[wisdom eye]] in the {{Wiki|forehead}}. The yab sits in the [[vajra posture]], with the yum in his lap, her {{Wiki|legs}} | |
− | in | + | encircling his waist in {{Wiki|sexual}} embrace. The figures have six arms. The yab embraces the yum with his [[principal]] arms, his crossed hands |
− | + | holding a [[vajra]] and [[bell]], as we saw with [[Cakrasamvara]]. At the same time, the yum embraces the yab with two of her arms, also holding a | |
− | + | [[vajra]] and [[bell]]. In his other right hands the yah holds the [[wheel]] and the [[lotus]]. In her other right hands, on the opposite side of the | |
− | + | figure, the yum holds the same [[emblems]]. In their other left hands both [[yab and yum]] hold a [[jewel]] and a sword. Those familiar with the [[five Buddhas]] of the [[mandala]] will [[recognize]] their [[emblems]]: [[Vairocana's]] [[wheel]], [[Amitabha's]] [[lotus]], [[Ratnasambhava's]] [[jewel]], and [[Amoghasiddhi's]] sword | |
− | + | (though his {{Wiki|emblem}} is more commonly the 86 The [[Oath-Bound Deities]] [[double vajra]]). In the [[Guhyasamaja]] system, [[Aksobhya]] occupies the centre of | |
− | + | the [[mandala]], so the figure's central hands hold his {{Wiki|emblem}} the [[vajra]], and the [[vajra-bell]]. This figure, once one has accustomed oneself to | |
− | + | the strangeness of the multiple heads and arms, becomes one of the most beautiful of all [[Buddhist]] images. It is a [[symbol]] of a [[Wikipedia:Psyche (psychology)|psyche]], and | |
− | + | a [[universe]], in which every?thing is in {{Wiki|perfect}} [[harmony]]. The faces are [[serene]], the sitting [[posture]] has a calmer [[feel]] than the [[dancing]] and | |
− | + | trampling of the other [[yidams]] we have met. [[Yab and yum]] perfectly [[mirror]] each another in their hand positions and [[emblems]]. They, and all the | |
− | + | opposites they represent, are in total accord. Even the two sides of the figures are in [[balance]]. Drawing a vertical line through the centre | |
− | + | of the figures would still leave two harmonious sides with all the six [[emblems]]. We are in a [[world]] where opposites attain a two?in-oneness, | |
− | the | + | and the same [[cosmic]] laws can be demonstrated in the [[macrocosm]] or [[microcosm]]. The Father and his [[consort]] are seated in the middle of a |
− | the | + | [[mandala palace]] surrounded by thirty other [[deities]]. Once again we have [[symbolism]] of the connectedness of [[macrocosm]] and [[microcosm]], for the |
− | + | retinue of the central pair, who themselves hold the [[emblems]] of the [[five Buddhas]], includes [[Vairocana]], [[Ratnasambhava]], [[Amitabha]], | |
− | + | [[Amoghasiddhi]], and their [[consorts]]. [[Guhyasamaja]] is a particularly important [[yidam]] for the [[Gelukpas]]. Their two main [[Tantric colleges]], the | |
− | + | [[Gyuto]] and [[Gyume]], which used to be based in [[Lhasa]], both gave great prominence to the practice of his [[sadhana]], and the [[Guhyasamaja]] system is | |
− | + | used by the [[Gelukpas]] as the [[paradigm]] for approaching an [[understanding]] of other [[Highest Tantra systems of practice]]. [[Guhyasamaja]] belongs to | |
− | + | the [[Vajra family]] of [[Aksobhya]]. His practice be?longs to the [[Father Tantra]], which [[concentrates]] on [[compassion]] and [[skilful means]], using | |
− | + | complex [[yogic]] [[methods]] to bring about the [[development]] of the [[illusory body]]. [[Father Tantra]], as we have seen, is concerned with the | |
− | + | transmutation of [[anger]] and [[aggression]]. The [[Guhyasamaja Tantra]] is basically concerned with the [[realization]] that the [[universe]] is inherently | |
− | + | 87 wondrous and valuable. This can only come about when the [[passions]], in particular [[hatred]] and [[aversion]], have been transmuted. [[Kalacakra]] | |
− | + | [[Kalacakra is a yidam]] who has become quite well known in [[Tibetan Buddhist]] circles in the [[West]]. This is because a number of [[lamas]] have given | |
− | + | {{Wiki|mass}} [[initiations]] into his practice. [[The Dalai Lama]] has given [[Kalacakra]] [[initiations]] attended by thousands of [[people]] in a number of places in | |
− | + | {{Wiki|Europe}} and [[America]], as well as in India.54 In consequence, several [[books]] on the [[Kalacakra]] system are now available in the [[West]]. This | |
− | + | practice of giving {{Wiki|mass}} [[initiation]] for a [[yidam]] of [[Highest Tantra]] is very uncommon, and gives [[Kalacakra]] a peculiar significance for the | |
− | + | [[Tantric tradition]]. In a way, the [[initiation]] is regarded as more general, and the [[commitments]] one takes are not seen as being as serious as | |
− | + | those for other [[Highest Tantra]] [[initiations]]. The [[Tibetans]] consider that, while of course one should make every [[effort]] to take the [[initiation]] | |
− | + | and the [[commitments]] seriously, the act of simply attending and participating will be beneficial. The [[initiation]] will plant [[seeds]] of a | |
− | + | positive [[nature]] in one's [[mind]] which, if tended, can ripen at a later date as catalysts of [[spiritual]] progress. These [[initiations]] then take | |
− | + | on the significance of large festive occasions, [[auspicious]] for all those who attend them in good [[faith]]. [[Kalacakra]] ([[Tibetan]] [[Du Kyi Khorlo]], | |
− | + | sometimes abbreviated to [[Dukhor]]) means '[[wheel of time]]', and time is one of the central concerns of the [[Kalacakra]] system. Especially in the | |
− | + | commentaries on this [[tantra]] there is a great deal of [[discussion]] of time and transcending time - as the [[experience of Enlightenment]] | |
− | + | {{Wiki|transcends}} [[time and space]]. In general, this system of [[Tantric practice]] uses a developed view of time to arrive at the Timeless. It is | |
− | and | + | usually classified as a [[Mother Tantra]], and both [[deity]] and [[tantra]] are highly regarded by all [[Tibetan schools]]. It is an exceedingly complex |
− | + | system of [[thought]] and practice, which has outer, inner, and secret levels. The outer teachings of [[Kalacakra]] are concerned with {{Wiki|astronomy}}, | |
− | + | [[astrology]], and [[mathematics]]. The inner teachings deal with the [[body]] and its [[energy channels]]. The [[secret teachings]] are the actual | |
− | + | instructions for [[meditating]] on the [[Kalacakra mandala]]. 88 Plate One [[Heruka]] [[Cakrasamvara]] Plate Two [[Vajrabhairava]] Plate Three [[Kalacakra]] Plate | |
− | + | Four [[Vajravarahi]] Plate Five [[Vajrayogim]] in a [[form]] also known as Sarvabuddhadakini Plate Six [[Six-Armed Mahakala]] Plate Seven [[Sridevi]] Plate | |
− | + | Eight [[Sakyamuni]] [[Refuge]] Assembly from the [[Gelukpa tradition]] The [[Oath-Bound Deities]] According to [[tradition]], the [[Kalacakra Tantra]] was | |
− | + | proclaimed by the [[Buddha]], himself appearing in the [[form]] of [[Kalacakra]] a year after his Enlightenment.55 He [[taught]] the [[Tantra]] at | |
− | + | [[Wikipedia:Dharanikota|Dhanyakataka]] in southern [[India]], inside a huge [[stupa]], at the request of [[King Sucandra]]. [[Sucandra]] was [[king of Shambhala]] - a legendary country | |
− | + | to the north-east of [[India]]. The [[king]] returned to [[Shambhala]], built a three-dimensional [[mandala]] of [[Kalacakra]], and made [[Tantric Buddhism]] based | |
− | + | on the [[Kalacakra]] system the [[state religion]]. The [[Kalacakra]] teachings were propagated in [[Shambala]] by a line of [[kings]]. The eighth, | |
− | + | [[Manjusrikirti]], [[initiated]] many [[people]] into the [[Tantra]], and also composed a short text - the '[[Condensed Kalacakra Tantra]]' - which is what is | |
− | + | now generally known as the [[Kalacakra Tantra]]. In consequence he became known as [[Kulika]] ([[one who bears the lineage]]). According to [[tradition]], | |
− | + | the [[Kalacakra]] teachings are still being propagated in [[Shambala]] by the [[Kulika]] [[kings]]. An [[Indian master]] from [[Orissa]] called [[Cilupa]] is said to | |
− | + | have travelled to [[Shambala]] and returned with [[Kalacakra]] teachings, which were subsequently passed on to [[Naropa]] and then to [[Atisa]]. The fact | |
− | + | that there is no trace of the [[Tantra]] in [[India]] before [[Cilupa]] has led some [[scholars]] to suggest that the [[Tantra]] originated somewhere in | |
− | + | central {{Wiki|Asia}}. The [[Kalacakra]] teachings came to [[Tibet]] with [[Atisa]] in 1026. Their introduction into [[Tibet]] led to a new system of [[measuring]] | |
− | + | time in sixty-year periods. [[Five elements]], [[fire]], [[earth]], [[water]], [[wood]], and metal, were added to the twelve-year system by which each year is | |
− | + | attributed to one of the [[signs of the zodiac]]. The [[Kalacakra]] system was studied by all [[schools of Tibetan Buddhism]]. It was propagated by the | |
− | the | + | great [[Sakyapa]] [[lamas]] [[Sakya Pandita]] and [[Phakpa]]. [[Tsongkhapa]], the founder of the [[Geluk order]], wrote several short works on it, and his two main |
− | + | [[disciples]] both wrote extensive commentaries. To achieve a clear [[visualization]] of the most complex [[mandala]] of [[Kalacakra]] would be a | |
− | + | [[meditative]] tour deforce. One would have to become, in [[meditation]], a four-faced {{Wiki|male}} [[deity]] with [[consort]], [[standing]] on the figures of [[Kamadeva]] | |
− | + | (the [[Indian god of love]]) and [[Rudra]]. Two [[goddesses]], the [[consorts]] of the subjugated [[gods]], hold on to [[Kalacakra's]] heels, their heads [[bowed]]. 8 | |
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | (the Indian god of love) and Rudra. Two goddesses, the consorts of the subjugated gods, hold on to Kalacakra's heels, their heads bowed. 8 | ||
9 The yab is blue, and has six shoulders, twelve upper arms, and twenty?four lower arms. The lower arms are arranged in three sets of | 9 The yab is blue, and has six shoulders, twelve upper arms, and twenty?four lower arms. The lower arms are arranged in three sets of | ||
− | four on each side, each set of a different colour. The uppermost set on each side is white, the middle red, the lower blue. Each of his | + | four on each side, each set of a different {{Wiki|colour}}. The uppermost set on each side is white, the middle [[red]], the lower blue. Each of his |
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | + | arms holds a [[symbolic]] implement, such as a sword, [[a wheel]], or an axe. Even his fingers are of different colours. As [[Kalacakra]] one would | |
− | + | embrace the [[consort]] [[Visvamata]] (mother of all). She is [[yellow]] in {{Wiki|colour}}, with four faces and eight arms. She holds a [[curved knife]], an {{Wiki|iron}} | |
− | + | hook, a [[damaru]], and a rosary in her right hands, and a [[skull]], a noose, a [[white lotus]], and a [[jewel]] in her left. One would see one?self | |
− | + | [[standing]] in the middle of a glorious palace at the centre of a five?levelled [[mandala-palace]], surrounded by a radiating pattern of hundreds | |
− | + | of figures.56 The [[yidam]] and his [[mandala]] fuse time and the Timeless, the '[[endless]] round' and [[absolute Reality]], into one [[non-dual]] [[vision]] in | |
− | + | which neither {{Wiki|polarity}} is suppressed. Perhaps one day we shall see [[Western]] [[tantras]] produced which combine our [[knowledge]] of {{Wiki|astronomy}} and | |
− | the | + | other [[sciences]] with the profound [[Enlightened]] viewpoint of the [[Buddha]]. What [[extraordinary]] figures, what marvellous [[mandalas]], could such a |
− | the | + | [[vision]] produce! 9 0 [[Dakini visualized in the Chod rite]] Six [[Dancing]] in the Sky In the last two chapters we have met the [[guru]] and the [[yidam]], |
− | + | the [[esoteric]] versions of the [[Buddha]] and [[Dharma]] [[Refuges]]. Now it is time to meet the [[dakini]], the third [[esoteric]] [[Refuge]], the hidden [[jewel]] - | |
− | + | the hidden {{Wiki|ruby}}, we could say - of the [[Sangha]]. Personally, I think it is impossible to produce an adequate [[definition]] of a [[dakini]]. To | |
− | + | attempt to catch a [[dakini]] in the {{Wiki|iron}} trap of [[mundane]] [[logic]] is a hopeless task. In one [[Sanskrit]] {{Wiki|dictionary}} the [[word]] [[dakini]] is said to refer | |
− | to | + | to a class of flesh-eating [[Wikipedia:demon|demoness]]. The [[Tibetan translation]], [[khandroma]], means [[female sky-goer]]. Sometimes she is referred to as a sky- |
− | + | dancer. The {{Wiki|male}} counterparts, [[dakas]], do [[exist]], but they play a relatively insignificant role in the [[Tantra]], whereas [[dakinis]] are central | |
− | + | to it.57 Rather than define the [[dakini]], let us try to see the situations in which she appears. We have seen that she is the [[esoteric]] [[Sangha]] | |
− | + | [[Refuge]], so we can expect her to be related to the [[guru]] in the same way that the [[Sangha]] is related to the [[Buddha]]. The [[Sangha]] is the | |
− | + | {{Wiki|community}} of all those who are {{Wiki|learning}} from the [[Buddha]] how to follow the [[path to Enlightenment]]. The [[Sangha]] gathers round the [[Buddha]] as | |
− | + | often as possible - to learn from him and for the sheer [[pleasure]] of being with him. On the [[esoteric]] level, then, we should expect to find | |
− | + | [[dakinis]] clustering around the [[vajraguru]]. This is indeed the case. If you find the [[vajraguru]], the [[dakinis]] will not be far away. However, the | |
− | the | + | [[Tantric guru]] - the '[[thunderbolt]] [[guru]]' who will stop at nothing to show you [[Reality]] - is often difficult to find. For ex?ample, [[Naropa]] spent |
− | + | a very long time searching for [[Tilopa]]. When you do 9 3 find the [[guru]] he will often be in a strange or frightening place: on an [[island]] in | |
− | + | the middle of a {{Wiki|poisonous}} lake like [[Kukkuripa]] (one of [[Marpa's]] [[gurus]]), in the depths of the jungle like [[Naropa]], or most frequently in a | |
− | + | [[cremation ground]]. It is in places like these that you find the [[vajraguru]], and so it is in these fearsome places that you will meet the | |
− | + | [[dakinis]]. [[Padmasambhava]], for example, spent many years [[meditating]] in [[cremation grounds]] (that had names like Piled-Up [[Corpses]], and [[Sleep]] in | |
− | + | the Mysterious [[Paths]] of Beatitude). In each one he feasted and danced with the [[dakinis]], and [[taught]] them the [[Dharma]]. So to meet a [[dakini]] is | |
− | + | not easy. They are not domesticated but wild. To find them you have to leave behind the {{Wiki|security}} of your [[views]] and [[ideas]]. You have to | |
− | + | abandon the tidy civilized [[world]] of [[mundane]] [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]]. You have to walk out into the unknown, the unexplored, the unimaginable. A [[Tibetan]] | |
− | + | [[yogin]] named [[Khyungpo Naljor]] visited [[India]] many times, searching for a highly-realized [[teacher]] who could show him the way to full | |
− | told that | + | [[Enlightenment]]. All the [[teachers]] he met told him that he should try to meet the [[yogini]] [[Niguma]], who had been the [[disciple]] and [[Tantric consort]] |
− | + | of [[Naropa]]. On simply hearing the [[name]] of [[Niguma]], [[Khyungpo Naljor]] was filled with great [[happiness]], and he set off to find her. He had been | |
− | had | + | told that she had gone beyond any [[dependence]] on the [[physical body]], but that she sometimes appeared in a certain [[cemetery]]. When he arrived |
− | + | in the [[cemetery]], the [[yogin]] fearlessly sat himself down in the midst of the [[corpses]] and the wild [[animals]] that dwelt there. As a result, he | |
− | + | had a [[vision]] of a brown [[dakini]]. She was completely naked, except for a few ornaments, all made of [[human]] bone. She had a [[khatvanga]] and car? | |
− | + | ried a [[skull cup]]. She was [[dancing]] ecstatically in the sky high above his head. At times she multiplied herself into many wild [[dancing]] | |
− | + | figures, filling the sky, at others there was just one great figure in the [[air]] above him. [[Khyungpo Naljor]] [[realized]] he must be in the | |
− | + | presence of [[Niguma]], and asked for instruction. But the [[dakini]] said that she was an ogress, and when her helpers arrived they would feast on | |
− | + | his {{Wiki|blood}}; he had better es?cape while he still had his {{Wiki|skin}}. [[Kyungpo Naljor]] ignored this threat, and continued asking for [[teaching]]. [[Seeing]] | |
− | + | that he could not be scared away, 9 4 [[Dancing]] in the Sky the [[dakini]] changed tack. She asked him for a large amount of {{Wiki|gold}} for her | |
− | + | [[teaching]]. (In [[Tantra]] it is usual to give something of value for [[initiation]], to demonstrate one's seriousness, and out of [[gratitude]] for the | |
− | + | immense [[spiritual]] riches to which the [[empowerment]] gives access.) [[Kyungpo Naljor]] had saved up a great deal of {{Wiki|gold}} with which to seek | |
− | + | teachings in [[India]]. Very reverently he [[offered]] it all to the [[dakini]]. Without a moment's hesitation she threw it away into the jungle. If | |
− | + | there had been any [[doubt]] in the [[yogin's]] [[mind]] before, it was wiped away by this {{Wiki|evidence}} of the [[dakini's]] complete [[non-attachment]], even to | |
− | + | tremendous [[wealth]]. He knew that he was dealing with an [[Enlightened teacher]]. The [[dakini]] then proceeded to give him [[initiation]], much of it in | |
− | + | [[dreams]]. In this story we see how the [[dakini]] can appear. She irrupts out of another [[realm]]. It can happen anywhere, at any time, but she | |
− | + | reveals herself most truly when she dances free in the sky of [[Emptiness]]. There is nothing fixed about her, though. She is quite capable of | |
− | + | shifting shape. She may [[manifest]] as a beautiful young maiden or [[goddess]], or as a decrepit old crone. The [[dakini]] [[Vajrayogini]] appeared to | |
− | + | [[Naropa]] as a hag with thirty?seven ugly features. (After she had convinced [[Naropa]] to seek [[Tilopa]], and then vanished like a [[rainbow]], [[Naropa]] | |
− | + | [[sang]] a song giving thirty-seven similes for the [[dangerous]] and unsatisfactory [[nature]] of [[samsara]].) The [[dakini]] may appear as voluptuous and | |
− | + | alluring, or as threatening. ([[Niguma]] first warned [[Kyungpo Naljor]] that she was a flesh-eating [[Wikipedia:demon|demoness]].) Some [[dakinis]] are part [[animal]]. They | |
− | the | + | may have the heads of boars, [[tigers]], [[crows]], bears, jackals, or a host of other strange creatures. Their [[bodies]] can be any of, or all of, |
− | + | the colours of the [[rainbow]]. Most usually, however, the [[dakini]] appears as a naked, dishevelled, [[dancing]], witch-like woman. Her [[element]] is | |
− | + | the sky, and it is there that she dances. Let us look more closely at one of the most important of all [[dakinis]]. This is [[Vajrayogini]] | |
− | + | ([[Tibetan]] [[Dorje Naljorma]]), who to [[Naropa]] appeared withered and wrinkled (perhaps because he had lost himself in {{Wiki|scholarship}}, so the | |
− | + | upsurging forces of inspiration, which [[dakinis]] embody, had become dull and neglected.) More commonly, [[Vajrayogini]] appears as a sixteen? | |
− | + | year-old girl, an age considered by {{Wiki|Indians}} to be the prime of youth. She 9 5 is a virgin, [[symbol]] of her complete innocence in [[relation]] | |
− | to | + | to [[samsara]]. Her [[body]] is a brilliant, fascinating [[red]] - the {{Wiki|colour}} of arousal and [[passion]], for [[Vajrayogini]] is fiercely in [[love]] with the |
− | + | [[Dharma]]. She has flowing dishevelled black [[hair]], for she has gone beyond [[concern]] for [[worldly]] [[appearances]]. She dances, [[abandoning]] herself | |
− | + | to the inspiration of the [[Dharma]]. In her right hand she brandishes a [[vajra-chopper]] above her head. This is a brutal implement, used by | |
− | is | + | butchers for cutting and flaying. It has a [[vajra]] handle, and its blade is razor-sharp. With her [[chopper]] the [[dakini]] cuts off all [[attachment]], |
− | + | especially [[concern]] for the [[physical body]]. For the faint?hearted, the brandished [[vajra-chopper]] is a threat of destruction. For the brave it | |
− | + | is an invitation to approach and be cut free of all limitations. In her left hand she clasps to her [[heart]] the [[skull cup]] of [[Sunyata]], filled | |
− | + | with the [[ambrosia]] of Great [[Bliss]], for it is this [[mahasukha]] which the [[dakini]] pours out like wine to her {{Wiki|devotees}}. On her head is a [[tiara]], | |
− | with | + | for she is [[spiritually]] rich. However, rather than [[jewels]], it is set with five [[human skulls]]. These are reminders of the [[Wisdoms]] of the [[five Buddhas]] in a [[form]] that cannot be ignored. Around her neck hangs a [[garland]], not of [[flowers]] but of [[human]] heads, freshly-severed and dripping |
− | + | with {{Wiki|blood}}. There are fifty of them. These correspond to the sixteen {{Wiki|vowels}} and thirty-four {{Wiki|consonants}} of the [[Sanskrit alphabet]], known as | |
− | + | ali and [[kali]]. As her ornaments they [[symbolize]] that the [[dakini]] has [[purified]] {{Wiki|speech}} on the subtlest level. The circle of heads also suggests | |
− | + | the [[endless]] round of [[birth]] and [[death]]. The [[dakini]] thrusts herself beyond it, and [[life]] and [[death]] become her ornaments. Thus she wears | |
− | + | armlets, wristlets, and anklets of [[human]] bone. In the centre of her {{Wiki|chest}}, secured by strings of bone, is a [[mirror]] in which all [[beings]] can | |
− | the | + | see the effects of their {{Wiki|past}} [[actions]]. These adornments are the [[dakini]] equivalents of silks and [[jewels]] - [[symbolizing]] the [[six Perfections]] of |
− | + | the [[Bodhisattva]]. While [[dakinis]] are beautiful and can appear in wondrous raiment, it is as though they are too close to the [[realities]] of | |
− | + | [[existence]] to cover themselves in pretty, alluring things. They are the [[Truth]], and you can take them or leave them, they are not going to | |
− | + | try to entice you. It is as though the [[Bodhisattvas]] such as [[Avalokitesvara]] and [[Tara]] are the [[Dharma]] [[experienced]] in the warmth of the [[heart]]. | |
− | + | [[Dakinis]] are the [[Dharma]] felt in one's guts. 9 6 [[Dancing]] in the Sky In the crook of her left arm [[Vajrayogini]] holds a [[magic]] [[staff]], similar to | |
− | + | [[Padmasambhava's]]. This [[symbolizes]] her [[mystic]] [[consort]]. Though she appears in {{Wiki|female}} [[form]], the [[dakini]] is not lacking in {{Wiki|masculine}} qualities. | |
− | + | She is the {{Wiki|perfect}} {{Wiki|synthesis}} - {{Wiki|feminine}} and {{Wiki|masculine}} [[dancing]] together. The {{Wiki|masculine}} is {{Wiki|present}}, but more hidden and inward. She dances | |
− | arrow. The bow | + | with her right foot raised, so that her {{Wiki|legs}} [[form]] a rough [[bow and arrow]] shape. The supporting left leg is the [[bow]], the upraised right the |
− | + | arrow. The [[bow and arrow]] are important [[symbols]] in [[Tantra]], [[symbolizing]] the {{Wiki|inseparability}} of [[wisdom]] and method. With her left foot she is | |
− | + | trampling on a [[prostrate]] [[human]] figure - [[symbol]] of the [[craving]], [[hatred]], and [[ignorance]] that she has subdued, and which she now victoriously | |
− | + | stamps into the ground. Yet she is not concerned with what is happening under her feet. Her [[mastery]] of [[samsara]] is so total that she | |
− | + | flattens [[obstacles]] effortlessly, like a small boy treading on an ant. The whole {{Wiki|movement}} of her being is upwards. Her [[hair]] stands on end. | |
− | + | She leaps as she dances, as though impatient to take off into a higher [[dimension]]. In the centre of her {{Wiki|forehead}} is a [[third eye]], for she is | |
− | + | able to see a [[higher truth]], a [[wisdom]] beyond [[duality]]. All around her [[body]], flames leap upwards. These are the fires of her soaring | |
− | + | inspiration, her unquenchable [[energy]], her purifying [[wisdom]]. They are fires of [[love]] burning for all that [[lives]]. Her expression is {{Wiki|ecstatic}}. | |
− | + | She is drunk with [[wisdom]], entranced with [[spiritual power]], wild with [[compassion]], insatiable for [[truth]]. At the same time her look is | |
− | + | [[dangerous]], warning. Like all [[dakinis]], she doesn't fool around. The more frequently [[visualized]] [[dakinis]] The [[Tantra]] [[recognizes]] three orders of | |
− | + | [[dakini]], the lowest of which have not emancipated themselves from [[samsara]] and may be either helpful or {{Wiki|hostile}} to [[human beings]]. The middle | |
− | developed. These twenty-four sites are also related to aspects of the subtle body, and in some forms of advanced Tantric practice dakinis | + | order is associated with twenty?four [[sacred places]] to be found in [[India]] and [[Tibet]], and can only be [[perceived]] by those who are [[spiritually developed]]. These twenty-four sites are also related to aspects of the [[subtle body]], and in some [[forms]] of advanced [[Tantric practice]] [[dakinis]] |
− | of this order are visualized within one's body. The highest order is known as 'spontaneously Enlightened' and 9 7 consists of emanations | + | of this order are [[visualized]] within one's [[body]]. The [[highest]] order is known as 'spontaneously [[Enlightened]]' and 9 7 consists of [[emanations]] |
− | of the dharmakaya. Most of the dakinis we shall look at in this section belong to this highest order, being embodiments of full | + | of the [[dharmakaya]]. Most of the [[dakinis]] we shall look at in this section belong to this [[highest]] order, being embodiments of full |
− | Enlightenment. We have already met Vajrayogini in one of her principal manifestations. She can be red or white, though red is more common. | + | [[Enlightenment]]. We have already met [[Vajrayogini]] in one of her [[principal]] [[manifestations]]. She can be [[red]] or white, though [[red]] is more common. |
− | As we shall see, though dakinis can be of any colour they are frequently red, as they are associated with passion and intensity in the | + | As we shall see, though [[dakinis]] can be of any {{Wiki|colour}} they are frequently [[red]], as they are associated with [[passion]] and intensity in the |
− | quest for Enlightenment, and the fiery upsurging forces of spiritual inspiration. Vajrayogini is visualized in many different forms of | + | quest for [[Enlightenment]], and the fiery upsurging forces of [[spiritual]] inspiration. [[Vajrayogini]] is [[visualized]] in many different [[forms]] of |
− | Tantric practice. For instance, in a Nyingma sadhana of Guru Yoga one transforms oneself into Vajrayogini. Above one's head is one's own | + | [[Tantric practice]]. For instance, in a [[Nyingma]] [[sadhana]] of [[Guru Yoga]] one transforms oneself into [[Vajrayogini]]. Above one's head is one's [[own]] |
− | teacher, and above him, one above another in the sky, is the lineage of gurus, going back through time to its Enlightened source. One | + | [[teacher]], and above him, one above another in the sky, is the [[lineage]] of [[gurus]], going back through time to its [[Enlightened]] source. One |
− | becomes Vajrayogini in this practice to emphasize receptivity to the gurus of the lineage, and perhaps to at?tract their blessings | + | becomes [[Vajrayogini]] in this practice to {{Wiki|emphasize}} receptivity to the [[gurus]] of the [[lineage]], and perhaps to at?tract their [[blessings]] |
− | magically, by appearing in the most fascinating form possible. Vajrayogini is also a central figure in the tummo or 'heat yoga', which is | + | {{Wiki|magically}}, by appearing in the most fascinating [[form]] possible. [[Vajrayogini]] is also a central figure in the [[tummo]] or '[[heat yoga]]', which is |
− | the first of the 'six doctrines' of Naropa and Niguma. This advanced practice is capable of increasing bodily warmth, rendering one | + | the first of the '[[six doctrines]]' of [[Naropa]] and [[Niguma]]. This advanced practice is capable of increasing [[bodily]] warmth, rendering one |
− | impervious to cold. Though much is made of this by some Western writers, it is really only a side-effect. The main purpose of the practice | + | impervious to cold. Though much is made of this by some [[Western]] writers, it is really only a side-effect. The main {{Wiki|purpose}} of the practice |
− | is to produce an extraordinary concentration of psychophysical energy. This is done by inducing the subtle energies of the body to become | + | is to produce an [[extraordinary]] [[concentration]] of {{Wiki|psychophysical}} [[energy]]. This is done by inducing the [[subtle energies]] of the [[body]] to become |
− | unified by entering the central channel of the subtle energy pathways within the body. Inducing these energies to enter the central | + | unified by entering the [[central channel]] of the [[subtle energy]] pathways within the [[body]]. Inducing these energies to enter the [[central channel]] produces a very strong [[experience]] of blissfulness. As we saw in [[Chapter]] One, [[combining]] this [[blissful]] [[experience]] with contemplation |
− | + | of [[Sunyata]] is an extremely effective way of gaining full [[realization]]. [[Vajrayogini]] is [[visualized]] in the [[tummo yoga]], as she [[symbolizes]] | |
− | of | + | particularly the union of [[Emptiness]] and Great [[Bliss]]. Her [[red]] {{Wiki|colour}} also suggests the blazing [[fire]] of [[tummo]]. Another [[appearance]] of |
− | + | [[Vajrayogini]] occurs in the [[Chod]] [[Rite]], which we shall examine briefly when we meet [[Machik Labdron]]. In general, Vajra?yogini appears in many | |
− | + | [[Tantric practices]], as well as having a number of [[sadhanas]] of [[Highest Tantra]] devoted purely to her. 9 8 [[Dancing]] in the Sky [[Vajrayogini]] | |
− | + | appears in several [[forms]] other than her [[dancing]] one. For in?stance, she can have the same colours, implements, and so on, but be stepping | |
− | + | to the left, with her right leg outstretched. In this [[form]], she is also known as Sarvabuddhadakini ([[dakini]] of all the [[Buddhas]]), for she is | |
− | to the | + | that huge wave of [[passionate]] commitment to [[Truth]] and Freedom which has carried all the [[Buddhas]] to [[Enlightenment]]. In [[Tibetan]], this [[form]] is |
− | + | known as [[Naro Khacho]] - the [[dakini]] of [[Naropa]]. Her practice is one of the thirteen 'golden [[dharmas]]' of the [[Sakya school]] of [[Tibetan Buddhism]]. | |
− | + | This time both her feet stamp on [[samsaric]] figures. In this position she no longer waves the [[chopper]] aloft; it is held loosely by her right | |
− | + | side, as though it has done its work. Here she perhaps emphasizes the stage of the [[path]] beyond that at which one needs to cut down the | |
− | + | promptings of [[samsara]]. If you have to cut them down, you are still involved with them, still using [[energy]] in fighting them. Beyond this you | |
− | + | reach a [[relaxed]] [[state]] in which the [[mind]] can be left alone. Your [[understanding]] of [[Reality]] is such that [[thoughts]] and [[emotions]] can be allowed | |
− | + | to [[form]] themselves and dissolve away, like bubbles on a {{Wiki|stream}}. If her right hand has [[relaxed]], her left now comes fully into play. The | |
− | to | + | [[skull cup]] is no longer held to her [[heart]] but aloft, above her head, which is tilted back, as she quaffs a flow of the [[red]] light-nectar of |
− | + | Great [[Bliss]], which looks just like {{Wiki|blood}}. {{Wiki|Blood}} is [[life]], and the [[dakini]] drinks incessantly, becoming filled with [[spiritual]] zest and | |
− | Great Bliss | + | [[energy]]. Her large breasts are thrust forward, [[symbolizing]] her capacity to bestow Great [[Bliss]] on all [[beings]]. Another almost [[identical]] [[form]] |
− | + | of this [[dakini]], which is of particular importance for the [[Kagyu school]] of [[Tibetan Buddhism]], is [[Vajravarahi]] ([[Tibetan]] [[Dorje]] Phamo). She can | |
− | of | + | only be {{Wiki|distinguished}} from the [[dancing]] [[form]] of [[Vajrayogini]] by one [[characteristic]]. In her piled-up [[hair]] appears the head of a sow. |
− | + | [[Vajravarahi]] means [[diamond]] sow. The pig or sow is a [[Buddhist]] [[symbol]] for [[ignorance]]. It appears at the centre of the [[bhavacakra]], or [[Wheel of Life]], in a kind of [[dance]] with the {{Wiki|snake}} of [[hatred]] and the [[cock]] of [[craving]]. The three career round in a circle, each one biting the tail of | |
− | + | the one in front. The sow in [[Vajravarahi's]] [[hair]] is like a trophy. She has severed the head of the sow of [[ignorance]] with her [[vajra-chopper]], | |
− | + | and brought the drunken [[dance]] of [[samsara]] to an end. 9 9 [[Machik Labdron]] [[Dancing]] in the Sky Similar again is [[Kurukulla]] ([[Tibetan]] Rikjema). | |
− | + | Another [[red]], [[dancing]] figure, she is holding not a [[vajra-chopper]] and [[skull cup]] but a flowery [[bow and arrow]]. These are the [[weapons]] of | |
− | + | [[Kamadeva]], the [[Indian god of love]] - half-brother to Cupid, and just as good a shot. [[Kurukulla's]] function is to fascinate [[people]]. By a kind | |
− | + | of love-magic she leads even enemies of the [[Dharma]] to fall at her feet. Sometimes she has four arms, so that as well as the [[bow and arrow]] | |
− | + | she holds a hook and a noose. Having shot her {{Wiki|victims}}, she pulls them in with the hook and binds them with the noose. Some of her [[Tantric rituals]] are not for the squeamish, and perhaps come a little close to black magic.58 Perhaps the most [[extraordinary]] of all these [[red dakini]] | |
− | of | + | [[forms]] is one described in the [[Sadhanamala]], and associated with the [[tradition]] of [[Savaripa]]. Here, she stands in an aggressive stance, |
− | + | holding the [[vajra-chopper]] in her right hand and her [[own]] head, which she has severed, in her left. She is flanked by the [[dakinis]] | |
− | + | Vajravairocani and Vajravarnani. Three streams of {{Wiki|blood}} spurt from her headless neck and flow into her [[own]] {{Wiki|mouth}} and the mouths of the two | |
− | + | other [[dakinis]]. The severing of the head [[symbolizes]] the cutting off of all [[ego]] {{Wiki|discrimination}}. We have seen that not all [[dakinis]] are | |
− | + | [[emanations]] of [[Emptiness]]. There are a number of great {{Wiki|female}} [[Tantric teachers]] who achieved the '{{Wiki|status}}' of [[dakinis]], and are often | |
− | + | represented in [[dancing]] [[dakini]] [[form]]. We have already met [[Niguma]], the [[disciple]] and [[Tantric consort]] of [[Naropa]], who became a [[great teacher]] in | |
− | + | her [[own]] right, and started an important [[lineage]] of the '[[six doctrines]]'. We have also mentioned [[Machik Labdron]]. She was a [[Tibetan]] who, in | |
− | + | her youth, supported herself by reading the [[Prajhaparamita]] volumes. Patrons would employ her to read the texts aloud to gain [[merit]], and she | |
− | + | excelled at reading. (Not, as we might [[imagine]] in the [[West]], because of the clarity and [[beauty]] with which she read, but because of her | |
− | + | {{Wiki|speed}}!) In reading these [[scriptures]], she herself began to gain [[insight]] into the [[Perfection of Wisdom]]. Later she met an [[Indian teacher]] | |
− | her | + | called [[Phadampa Sangye]] who [[taught]] her a [[form]] of the [[Chod]] [[Rite]]. Out of her deep under?standing, [[Machik]] developed a new [[form]] of [[Chod]] which |
− | + | has since been incorporated into all [[Tibetan schools]]. 101 [[Simhamukha]] [[Dancing]] in the Sky The [[Chod]] is a dramatized enactment of the | |
− | + | {{Wiki|principles}} of the [[Perfection of Wisdom]]. It is also a very powerful statement of [[faith]] in [[non-duality]], and a test of your '[[spiritual]] {{Wiki|nerve}}'. | |
− | + | To do it you go to an isolated, awe?inspiring place, such as a [[cremation ground]]. Then, after various preliminaries, you see your | |
− | + | [[consciousness]] separate from your [[body]] and become a [[dakini]]. The [[dakini]] then chops what is now your corpse to pieces, and offers it, in a | |
− | + | transmuted [[form]], to all [[spiritual]] [[beings]] out of [[devotion]], and to all [[mundane]] [[beings]] out of [[compassion]]. It is a particularly effective way | |
− | + | of actualizing the '[[spiritual]] [[ideas]]' of [[impermanence]], [[insubstantiality]], and [[non-duality]], and [[attaining]] to a [[state]] of complete [[confidence]] in | |
− | + | the [[Dharma]], beyond {{Wiki|hope}} and {{Wiki|fear}}. | |
− | + | [[Machik Labdron]], whose [[gift]] to [[humanity]] is the [[Chod]], is herself commonly shown as a white [[dancing]] [[dakini]] - holding aloft a [[damaru]] in her | |
− | + | right hand, and ringing a [[vajra-bell]] with her left. Another famous woman [[siddha]] is [[Yeshe Tsogyal]], one of the main [[disciples]] of | |
− | the | + | [[Padmasambhava]]. After his [[disappearance]] to the Land of the [[Raksasas]] she became an important [[teacher]] in her [[own]] right. She was also |
− | + | responsible for [[writing]] down and concealing many of the [[termas]] left by [[Padmasambhava]]. | |
− | + | These we could call '[[Dharma]] time-capsules' - teachings that have been hidden in out-of-the-way places until they are needed. [[Padmasambhava]] | |
− | + | is credited with the [[clairvoyant]] ability to see into {{Wiki|future}} ages and teach the [[Dharma]] in [[forms]] suitable for the particular needs of those | |
− | + | times. It is those teachings which [[Yeshe Tsogyal]] disseminated through [[Tibet]]. She is often shown in [[dakini]] [[form]], with a [[skull cup]] and a | |
− | + | [[vajra-chopper]]. The great [[guru]] [[Padmasambhava]] himself appears as a [[dakini]] (which ought to dispel any fixed [[ideas]] we have of '[[spiritual]] | |
− | + | [[appearances]]' [[corresponding]] to [[physical]] {{Wiki|sex}}). He appears as [[Simhamukha]] or [[Simhavaktra]] ('lion-faced' or '[[lion-headed]]' one, [[Tibetan]] [[Senge]] | |
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | appearances' corresponding to physical sex). He appears as Simhamukha or Simhavaktra ('lion-faced' or 'lion-headed' one, Tibetan Senge | ||
Dongchenma). | Dongchenma). | ||
− | She is a particularly powerful guardian dakini, invoked in the exorcism of hindering forces. She is dark blue in colour, dancing with | + | She is a particularly powerful guardian [[dakini]], invoked in the [[exorcism]] of hindering forces. She is [[dark blue]] in {{Wiki|colour}}, [[dancing]] with |
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | + | [[vajra-chopper]] and [[skull cup]]. Her head is that of a [[lion]]. Dwelling on [[Simhamukha]] should give us new [[insights]] into the [[nature]] of | |
− | + | [[Padmasambhava]]. The [[dakini]] within So far I have spoken of [[dakinis]] as though they were externally [[existent]] [[beings]], to be found in {{Wiki|ancient Indian}} [[cremation grounds]] and the wildernesses of [[Tibet]]. But where is the real wilderness, the true [[cremation ground]], to be found? [[Tilopa]], | |
− | + | in [[teaching]] [[Naropa]], repeatedly tells him: Look into the [[mirror]] of your [[mind]]... The mysterious home of the [[Dakini]]. | |
− | + | To understand how we can meet [[dakinis]] within our [[own mind]], we need to look more closely at what the [[dakinis]] [[symbolize]]. In [[essence]], [[dakinis]] | |
− | + | are all those [[experiences]], internal and external, that inspire us and spur us on to [[practise the Dharma]]. Internally, the [[dakini]] is all | |
− | + | those outpourings of something higher and more spontaneous within us that make us [[feel]] we are on the right track, that we are making | |
− | + | progress on the [[spiritual path]]. This does not mean that they are simply comforting. Occasionally they may be shattering, like {{Wiki|lightning}}- | |
− | + | flashes of [[insight]] that turn our view of ourselves and the [[world]] completely upside down. ° Whether we find the [[dakinis]]' presence [[enjoyable]] | |
− | + | or {{Wiki|terrifying}} depends upon our [[degree]] of [[openness]] to them. | |
− | + | If we meet them wholeheartedly, they come to us as [[feelings]] of inspiration, [[moods]] of great [[happiness]] and exhilaration, dauntless [[courage]], | |
− | + | sudden laughter, or total [[relaxation]], the [[urge]] to give of ourselves completely, bursts of [[energy]], [[poetry]], and song. All these [[experiences]] | |
− | + | on the [[highest]] level are gifts of the [[dakinis]]. The [[dakinis]], you could say, are the muses of the [[transcendental]]. Like the muses, the [[dakinis]] | |
− | + | are not controllable. They burst forth from higher levels of the [[mind]] (their 'mysterious home'). | |
− | + | All we can do is create the right [[conditions]] for them to appear. We invite the [[dakini]] and await developments. We do this mainly by [[Going for Refuge]], commit?ting ourselves wholeheartedly to the [[path]], and doing our best to carry that commitment through. However, I ought not to | |
− | + | talk too blithely about inviting [[dakinis]]. | |
− | + | A [[word]] of warning: do not invite them unless you mean it. If you prove to be a {{Wiki|fraud}}, or not to have the [[courage]] of your convictions - if | |
− | + | you ostensibly commit yourself but then avoid the {{Wiki|consequences}} - the [[dakinis]] may 104 [[Dancing]] in the Sky leave you in {{Wiki|disgust}}. (If we look | |
− | + | at our [[lives]] we find that inspiration often disappears after we have ducked a challenge.) They may even threaten you - or that is how it | |
− | + | may [[feel]]. I | |
− | + | f you are on the run from the [[Truth]], on the run from your [[own]] creative energies, you will [[feel]] as though they are turning against you. You | |
− | + | can end up [[feeling]] like a lion-tamer whose [[courage]] has left him, watching his lionesses jump off their stools and begin to close in on | |
− | + | him.... [[Dakinis]] do not stand on {{Wiki|ceremony}}. Nor do they [[care]] about convention. They understand that all [[forms]] are [[Emptiness]]. They are the | |
− | + | servants and messengers of the [[vajraguru]]. The [[Tantric guru]] is a desperado let loose in [[samsara]]. | |
− | + | He is prepared to do anything, however shocking, to save you from [[ignorance]] and [[suffering]]. So, as his agents, [[dakinis]] are [[dangerous]]. | |
− | + | Perhaps it would be better not to read about them unless you are prepared to take them seriously, to work at [[transforming]] yourself in line | |
− | + | with what they ask of you. [[Dakinis]] are the unexpected, the spontaneous. They are the opposite of the safe {{Wiki|security}} of one's [[ego]] {{Wiki|prison}}. | |
− | for | + | A [[dakini]] may search for years (like Leonore for Florestan in Beethoven's 'Fidelio') seeking an opportunity to rescue you from the dungeon |
− | and | + | of [[craving]] and [[ignorance]]. When she suddenly appears in the {{Wiki|darkness}} to cut you free from your shackles, you had better want to go with her. |
− | you | + | To follow her is a [[risk]]. If you do, you will never be quite the same again. [[Dakinis]] are [[wrathful]] and [[passionate]]. They always spell [[death]] |
− | + | for the [[ego]]. If you are ready, if you [[delight]] in her [[appearance]] and rejoice in her unpredictability, then you will find she gives [[death]] | |
− | + | and [[birth]]. In exchange for [[suffering]] the blow of her [[vajra-chopper]], you will [[experience]] a new and unimaginable freedom. She will then allow | |
− | + | you to enter her [[dance]], to [[dance]] into the [[fire]], the flames of spiralling inspiration and {{Wiki|ecstatic}} {{Wiki|creativity}}. She will bestow her favours | |
− | + | on you: [[wisdom]], great [[bliss]], the [[experience]] of [[non-duality]], total [[liberation]]. To start with, however, even though we may be committed and | |
− | + | making an [[effort]] to [[practise the Dharma]], the [[dakini]] is likely to be elusive. For a while she appears in a certain [[spiritual practice]], a | |
− | + | certain [[Dharma]] [[teaching]], a certain [[person]] even, and we [[feel]] enriched and inspired. Then she 105 moves, shifts, changes shape. She | |
− | + | changes her [[forms]] more often than a fashion-conscious woman changes her wardrobe. If you are [[attached]] to the [[forms]] she takes, the [[clothes]] | |
− | + | she might wear, you will be left treasuring only a scarf or a shawl as a souvenir. The third of the [[ten fetters]] to [[Enlightenment]] | |
− | + | enumerated by the [[Buddha]] was '[[attachment to rites and rituals]]'. This does not mean that [[ritual]] has no place in [[Buddhism]]; the [[Buddha]] just | |
− | of | + | denies that there is any point in going through the motions of any [[spiritual practice]] as an end in itself. This [[attachment]] to [[forms]] for |
− | + | their [[own]] [[sake]] is a kind of [[clinging]] to what the [[dakini]] used to wear. It is easy to become chained to particular aspects of [[spiritual practice]]. The wonderful [[meditation]] [[experience]] you once had can become a trophy, a party piece to trot out to impress your friends. A piece | |
− | + | of [[Buddhist teaching]] which you have found helpful may become your [[dogmatic]] prescription for everyone. The [[dakini]], though, is [[reborn]] in | |
− | + | every [[moment]]. She is in no particular [[form]] of practice or [[teaching]]. We have to strive to see her as she is in herself- the naked, | |
− | + | voluptuous [[Truth]]. Once we have met her face to face in that way, she will appear to us in all [[forms]]. We shall recog?nize her unerringly in | |
− | + | all aspects of [[existence]], hear her crooning her song of the [[Dharma]] everywhere, for she is our [[own]] [[purified]] [[consciousness]]. To elaborate on | |
− | + | [[Tilopa's]] advice, once the [[mind]] is a [[mirror]], cleansed and spotless, then we shall see that it is 'the home of the [[dakini]]'. To arrive at this | |
− | to | + | stage requires a great letting-go. The [[dakini's]] [[halo]] of flames and total nakedness point to the burning off, the stripping away, of |
− | + | everything inessential. [[Higher states of consciousness]] are characterized by their total [[simplicity]]. To become one with the [[dakini]] we have | |
− | + | to follow the counsel of [[Padmasambhava]]: Let these three {{Wiki|expressions}}: I do not have, I do not understand, I do not know, be repeated over | |
− | + | and over again. That is the [[heart]] of my advice. Once this is achieved, you are the [[dakini]], the true free dancer in the [[limitless]] sky of | |
− | + | [[Liberation]]. The [[dakini]] outside I have said that the [[dakini]] represents those inspiring forces which carry you along the [[path]]. Through | |
− | + | [[visualizing]] a [[dakini]] in [[meditation]], you call 106 [[Dancing]] in the Sky up those energies within yourself. The difference between being in | |
− | + | {{Wiki|touch}} with the [[dakini]] within and having to rely purely on your everyday [[energy]] to follow the [[path]] is like the difference between trudging | |
− | + | across muddy terrain and hang-gliding above it. Hang-gliding is fast, free, exhilarating, and spiced with a certain [[risk]]. Without at least | |
− | + | occasional flashes of inspiration, one can tire of the [[effort]] involved in painfully picking a [[path]] between the potholes. Thankfully, when | |
− | + | your inner [[dakinis]] refuse to come out to play (for [[dakinis]] are playful - if they have gone away perhaps you have been too tense in your | |
− | + | approach) there is still the possibility of deriving inspiration from an external [[dakini]]. We have seen that highly [[realized]] women can act | |
− | + | as [[dakinis]]. The [[tantras]] make much of finding a woman [[Tantric practitioner]] who is a [[dakini]] (or, for women, of finding [[a daka]] - a suitably | |
− | + | qualified {{Wiki|male}} {{Wiki|sexual}} partner). Such women are said to have recognizable [[physical characteristics]]. The texts give detailed descriptions. On | |
− | + | meeting with such a woman, the texts [[urge]] you to perform [[sexual yoga]] with her to further your [[realization]]. However, all this concerns the | |
− | + | highly advanced [[Tantric practitioner]]. It has nothing to do with the [[satisfaction]] of [[mundane]] [[sexual desire]], and for most of us this is so | |
− | + | far beyond our {{Wiki|present}} level and capabilities that it does not warrant [[thinking]] about. Unfortunately, there will always be [[people]] who bring | |
− | + | their [[spiritual]] progress to a halt by assuming that they are ready for such practices when they are still light-years distant from the | |
− | + | necessary [[degree]] of [[attainment]]. It is very easy to fool oneself that one is engaging in [[sexual yoga]], and that one's partner is [[a daka]] or | |
− | + | [[dakini]], when really one's feet are still set in the concrete of [[craving]]. Assuming that we are not highly advanced [[Tantric]] {{Wiki|adepts}}, and do | |
− | + | not have the [[good karma]] to meet a highly [[realized]] partner, can we find a [[dakini]] outside? We have seen that the [[Tantra]], in its {{Wiki|pragmatic}} | |
− | + | way, tries to find equivalents to the [[spiritual]] in our [[experience]]. So the [[guru]] becomes the [[esoteric]] (or 'directly [[experienced]]') [[Buddha]] | |
− | + | [[Refuge]]. The [[dakini]] is the [[esoteric]] [[Sangha]] [[Refuge]] - the hidden {{Wiki|ruby}} of the [[Sangha]]. The {{Wiki|purpose}} of the [[sangha]] is to inspire and encourage us | |
− | + | along the [[path]]. The [[visualized]] [[dakini]], the [[dakini]] within, has this function. However, we can also see whether there is some fellow | |
− | + | [[practitioner of the Dharma]] who inspires us. 107 We may find the [[sangha]] in general inspiring, but for the [[Tantra]] this is not enough. The | |
− | + | [[esoteric]] [[Refuges]] are personal. We could even call them the 'intimate' [[Refuges]]. They are the aspects of the [[exoteric]] [[Refuges]] with which we | |
− | + | [[feel]] a direct link, and to which we have made an {{Wiki|individual}} commitment. Though [[sangha]] members may be encouraging and help?ful, that does | |
− | be | + | not qualify them to be our [[dakini]] [[Refuge]]. However, if there is a fellow [[Dharma practitioner]] with whom we have direct personal |
− | to | + | [[communication]], and whose company and example stir up our [[energy]] to [[practise the Dharma]], then for us that [[person]] acts as a [[dakini]]. They may |
− | + | be a man or woman, sixteen years old or eighty, no {{Wiki|matter}}. The criterion is that in their presence we call up more [[energy]] for our efforts | |
− | + | to follow the [[path]]. They wake us up. They get us moving. If we find such a [[person]], it is no good sitting around hoping they will be our | |
− | + | [[friend]]. We just have to commit ourselves to being a [[friend]] to them. If we are active, giving to them and helping them, then if they have | |
− | + | that [[dakini]] [[quality]] they will respond. Once again, as with the inner [[dakini]], we had better mean it. [[Spiritual friendship]] ([[Sanskrit]] [[kalyana mitrata]]) is demanding. It is fuelled by [[Wikipedia:Authenticity|authentic]] [[communication]]. It is close; there are strong [[feelings]] involved. Nonetheless, there can | |
− | + | hardly be anything so deeply satisfying, and so [[pleasurable]], as a [[spiritual friendship]] with someone who for us has that [[dakini]] [[quality]]. In | |
− | + | such a [[friendship]], [[people]] work to remove any barriers between them. They let go of [[thinking]] of their [[own]] needs, of {{Wiki|fear}} of self-revelation | |
− | + | and intimacy. They try to let go of everything and give themselves to the [[Dharma]], to a mutual exploration of the [[Truth]]. They take [[delight]] | |
− | + | in that [[Truth]], [[knowing]] that they are together in this evanescent [[form]] so briefly that their meeting has never been before and never will be | |
− | + | again, and that in the [[moment]] they are both unknowable. When two separate {{Wiki|individuals}} are united in the [[Dharma]], there we find the play, | |
− | + | the true [[dance]], of the [[dakinis]]. [[108]] The [[Four Great Kings]] Seven The Dark Armies of the [[Dharma]] [[Avalokitesvara]], the Lord of [[Compassion]], gazes | |
− | + | out across the [[world]], his white radiance soothing the [[sufferings]] of [[living beings]]. With one pair of hands he clasps to his [[heart]] the wish- | |
− | + | [[fulfilling gem]] of his [[vow]] to eradicate the world's [[pain]]. In his upper left hand he holds the [[lotus]] of [[spiritual]] receptivity, the [[desire]] to | |
− | + | leave the mud of [[samsara]] and reach up towards the {{Wiki|sun}} of true [[happiness]]. Above his head we [[sense]] the oceanic [[love]] of [[Amitabha]], his | |
− | + | [[spiritual]] father. In [[Avalokitesvara's]] [[heart]] the [[mantra]] om manipadme [[hum]] rotates ceaselessly, pouring its {{Wiki|light}} into the [[six realms]] of | |
− | + | [[suffering]]. In his upper right hand we see his {{Wiki|crystal}} [[mala]] turning. With each bead another being's [[sufferings]] are [[extinguished]]. We watch | |
− | + | the [[dancing]] reflections in the {{Wiki|crystal}} [[beads]], follow their steady rhythm as [[aeons]] pass. Still the [[beads]] flow through the milk-white | |
− | + | fingers. The pace is steady, smooth, ceaseless. And yet... there is still so much agony, [[pain]], and [[frustration]] mirrored in those {{Wiki|patient}} | |
− | + | [[eyes]]. Hearts which hear the call of the [[mantra]] and long to respond are chained by dark forces, restrained by {{Wiki|fear}}, bewildered by [[confusion]], | |
− | + | so that they do not know whence the [[sound]] comes or how to follow it. The {{Wiki|sapphire}} [[eyes]] cloud with a [[gathering]] storm of [[spiritual]] | |
− | the | + | impatience. They steal a glance at the steady, but too slow, circling of the {{Wiki|crystal}} [[beads]] to their right. They look once more, hard, at |
− | + | the plague forces of [[ignorance]], the jailers of [[hatred]], the ransomers of [[craving]] who hold so many [[beings]] in their clutches. 1 1 1 The | |
− | + | {{Wiki|crystal}} [[beads]] begin to change shape. They lose their sparkling reflections for a sun-bleached white. They become a death's head gar?land, a | |
− | + | rosary of skulls. The delicate white hand grows darker, its {{Wiki|light}} changing from white to deep blue, like an [[eclipse]] of the {{Wiki|sun}}. The power? | |
− | + | ful hand's first and last fingers stab the [[air]] in a menacing gesture. Around it roars a corona of flames. With a world-shaking cry the | |
− | + | figure, now blue-black, starts to its feet. The [[wish-fulfilling jewel]] transforms into a [[vajra-chopper]] and a [[skull cup]] dripping with [[red]] | |
− | + | [[nectar]]. The soft [[lotus]] transforms into a [[trident]] with a death's head. From the huge, overpowering blue-black [[body]] another arm thrusts out, | |
− | + | rattling a [[skull]] [[drum]]. To the left a further fist uncoils a noose. The giant figure pounds forward, wild [[hair]] streaming upward, tied round | |
− | + | with {{Wiki|snakes}}. The massive [[body]], nearly naked, girt only with a [[tiger-skin]], wears skulls - pretty, staring skulls - as [[jewels]]. {{Wiki|Snake}} - | |
− | + | enwreathed, fang-mouthed, three [[eyes]] glaring bloodshot from an awe?some face, he marches onward bellowing challenge. Answering his call, | |
− | + | legions of similar figures pour from the [[empty]] sky, forming fiery ranks behind him. Thigh-bone bugles summon ever more misshapen [[Dharma]] | |
− | + | champions out of the [[ten directions]]. To the left of the leader, a devil's cavalry of furies appear. {{Wiki|Female}} figures, unkempt and [[dangerous]], | |
− | + | riding on [[horses]], riding on {{Wiki|goats}}. Their leader sits side-saddle on a mule, brandishing [[weapons]], wreathed in [[fire]], her fanged face con? | |
− | + | torted in [[fury]]. As she rides, her feet [[drum]] on the flayed [[human]] corpse that hangs from her saddle. The dark {{Wiki|army}} hurtles forward and enters | |
− | + | the {{Wiki|kingdom}} of [[Mara]], the custodian of [[samsara]]. [[Mara's]] sentinels see them coming, their warning {{Wiki|cries}} freezing with [[horror]] in their | |
− | of | + | throats. No alarm is needed though, for the clashing of the [[weapons]], the pounding of the hooves of that terrible {{Wiki|horde}}, and the battle-cry |
− | + | of their leader [[causes]] earthquakes in all [[six realms]], and shakes the foundations of [[Mara's]] palace. [[Mara's]] {{Wiki|imperial}} guard, sent out to do or | |
− | + | [[die]], hesitates in its first charge, flinging down [[weapons]] that would only serve to slow its headlong re?treat. [[Mara's]] daughters, sent to | |
− | + | parley, are dumped unceremoniously 112 The Dark Armies of the [[Dharma]] over the backs of the advancing cavalry, their alluring dresses | |
− | + | dragging in the mud. Regiments of [[hatred]] are routed. The artillery of {{Wiki|fear}} is overrun. [[Poison]] clouds of [[envy]] and [[doubt]] just [[cause]] the | |
− | + | attackers to grow larger and stronger. In his last stronghold, [[Mara]] holds all [[sentient beings]] hostage, threatening to take everything down | |
− | + | with him. It does him no good. The deepest dungeons of the [[hells]], their walls thick as [[ignorance]], are taken by storm. The bone [[mala]] in the | |
− | + | huge right fist whirls so fast now that no skulls can be seen. It is just a {{Wiki|perfect}} circle of [[white light]]. As the hostages are led out, | |
− | + | free at last, the [[eyes]] of the giant black general look down at them with fathomless [[compassion]]. [[Mahakala]] ('[[great black one]]', [[Tibetan]] [[Gonpo]] | |
− | + | Nakpo [[Chenpo]]) is the [[wrathful]] [[manifestation]] of [[Avalokitesvara]]. He is a [[dharmapala]] ([[Tibetan]] [[Chokyong]]) - a '[[protector]] of the [[Dharma]]'. We have | |
− | + | already met [[Yamantaka]], the wrath?ful [[manifestation]] of [[Manjusri]], as well as the [[wrathful form]] of the [[serene]] young [[Bodhisattva Vajrapani]]. In | |
− | beings, the more total will be your move?ment against whatever harms or threatens them. With total selflessness you have an unhesitating, | + | [[Tantra]], the most benign and [[peaceful]] figures can also assume the most horrifying and powerful [[forms]]. The greater your [[love]] for [[sentient beings]], the more total will be your move?ment against whatever harms or threatens them. With total [[selflessness]] you have an unhesitating, |
− | fearless response to their needs. Dharmapalas are often visualized along with the three esoteric Refuges. They do not form a fourth Refuge, | + | [[fearless]] response to their needs. [[Dharmapalas]] are often [[visualized]] along with the three [[esoteric]] [[Refuges]]. They do not [[form]] a fourth [[Refuge]], |
rather they are the vajra-wall of pro? | rather they are the vajra-wall of pro? | ||
− | tection that guards the three Refuges, both exoteric and esoteric. They are the bodyguards of the | + | tection that guards the three [[Refuges]], both [[exoteric]] and [[esoteric]]. They are the bodyguards of the |
− | |||
− | |||
− | + | [[Tantra]]. They defend its teachings and its practitioners from inner or outer enemies. As is typical of [[Tantra]], their protective power is | |
− | practitioners. Namkhai Norbu Rimpoche tells how he used a sadhana of the dharmapalas to give warning of attacks by bandits when making a | + | understood and used on many different levels. [[Dharmapalas]] are invoked for [[magical]] [[protection]] from external harm by some [[Tantric practitioners]]. [[Namkhai Norbu]] [[Rimpoche]] tells how he used a [[sadhana]] of the [[dharmapalas]] to give warning of attacks by bandits when making a |
− | dangerous journey across Tibet. 62 Tibetan monasteries had a special shrine-room for the performance of dharmapala rituals. The monks | + | [[dangerous]] journey across [[Tibet]]. 62 [[Tibetan monasteries]] had a special shrine-room for the performance of [[dharmapala]] [[rituals]]. The [[monks]] |
− | assigned to the practice sat in the darkened room, their texts illumined only by the butter lamps on the shrine. In the gloom they J 13 | + | assigned to the practice sat in the darkened room, their texts illumined only by the [[butter lamps]] on the [[shrine]]. In the gloom they J 13 |
− | could discern the images of the Protectors. The room would be strewn with old weapons donated to the monastery. Carcasses of wild beasts | + | could discern the images of the [[Protectors]]. The room would be strewn with old [[weapons]] donated to the [[monastery]]. Carcasses of wild {{Wiki|beasts}} |
− | adorned the ceiling. In this awe-inspiring and forbidding place the monks would chant the rituals that protected the area from misfortune, | + | adorned the ceiling. In this awe-inspiring and forbidding place the [[monks]] would [[chant]] the [[rituals]] that protected the area from misfortune, |
− | from sickness, and from storm. Their rites, it was believed, cast a circle of protection over the region. On a deeper level, dharmapalas | + | from [[sickness]], and from storm. Their [[rites]], it was believed, cast a circle of [[protection]] over the region. On a deeper level, [[dharmapalas]] |
− | throw back into the shadows the forces of nightmare and madness which always threaten to tear loose and subjugate the human psyche. On the | + | throw back into the shadows the forces of nightmare and madness which always threaten to tear loose and subjugate the [[human]] [[Wikipedia:Psyche (psychology)|psyche]]. On the |
− | group level, these forces unleash hatred, war, holocaust, and the destruction of art, culture, and religion. Breaking free in the | + | group level, these forces unleash [[hatred]], [[war]], holocaust, and the destruction of [[art]], {{Wiki|culture}}, and [[religion]]. Breaking free in the |
− | individual they are psychosis and megalomania. They are the forces of rape and pillage, slaughter and sadism, chaos and dissolution. | + | {{Wiki|individual}} they are psychosis and megalomania. They are the forces of rape and pillage, slaughter and {{Wiki|sadism}}, {{Wiki|chaos}} and dissolution. |
− | Finally, they are the forces through which men and women destroy themselves, by which humanity breaks its toys and plunges itself into | + | Finally, they are the forces through which men and women destroy themselves, by which [[humanity]] breaks its toys and plunges itself into |
− | darkness or oblivion. These dark and unregenerate forces, the shadow beasts of the psyche, are firmly debarred from entering the mandala, | + | {{Wiki|darkness}} or oblivion. These dark and unregenerate forces, the shadow {{Wiki|beasts}} of the [[Wikipedia:Psyche (psychology)|psyche]], are firmly debarred from entering the [[mandala]], |
− | so the dharmapalas also appear as gatekeepers in mandala rituals. On the principle of 'set a thief to catch a thief they appear in menacing | + | so the [[dharmapalas]] also appear as [[gatekeepers]] in [[mandala]] [[rituals]]. On the [[principle]] of 'set a thief to catch a thief they appear in menacing |
− | forms, more terrifying than the dark horrors they guard against. They stand four-square in the jewelled gateways of the mandala, preventing | + | [[forms]], more {{Wiki|terrifying}} than the dark horrors they guard against. They stand four-square in the jewelled gateways of the [[mandala]], preventing |
− | any negative emotion from disturbing its harmony. Dharmapalas guard the secrets of the Tantra from idle disclosure to the uninitiated. | + | any negative [[emotion]] from {{Wiki|disturbing}} its [[harmony]]. [[Dharmapalas]] guard the secrets of the [[Tantra]] from idle disclosure to the uninitiated. |
− | They protect Tantric practitioners from breaking their vows and pledges. They can be summoned up by the yogin or yogini when in?tractable | + | They {{Wiki|protect}} [[Tantric practitioners]] from breaking their [[vows]] and pledges. They can be summoned up by the [[yogin]] or [[yogini]] when in?tractable |
− | forces in their personality threaten to pull them off the path. They also warn against the ugly states into which advanced practitioners | + | forces in their [[personality]] threaten to pull them off the [[path]]. They also warn against the ugly states into which advanced practitioners |
− | who leave the path can fall. Not for nothing are Tantric practitioners sometimes cautioned that with initiation they are bound either for | + | who leave the [[path]] can fall. Not for nothing are [[Tantric practitioners]] sometimes cautioned that with [[initiation]] they are [[bound]] either for |
− | Enlightenment or the worst hell. The dharmapalas do not simply stand sentry. They move outwards, extending the boundaries of the mandala. | + | [[Enlightenment]] or the worst [[hell]]. The [[dharmapalas]] do not simply stand sentry. They move outwards, extending the [[boundaries]] of the [[mandala]]. |
− | They go on the offensive, subduing and transforming the foes of the Dharma. Their weapons and emblems are taken from the dark hordes they | + | They go on the [[offensive]], subduing and [[transforming]] the foes of the [[Dharma]]. Their [[weapons]] and [[emblems]] are taken from the dark hordes they |
− | have pacified and disarmed. In 1 14 The Dark Armies of the Dharma particular, they have defeated the Maras and Rudra. For Buddhism, Rudra | + | have pacified and disarmed. In 1 14 The Dark Armies of the [[Dharma]] particular, they have defeated the [[Maras]] and [[Rudra]]. For [[Buddhism]], [[Rudra]] |
− | is the personification of the furthest excesses of selfishness. He is the ego gone supernova, ignorance run rampant. (Chogyam Trungpa | + | is the {{Wiki|personification}} of the furthest excesses of [[selfishness]]. He is the [[ego]] gone supernova, [[ignorance]] run rampant. ([[Chogyam Trungpa]] |
− | called him the ultimate spiritual ape.) He is represented as a vast, grotesque figure, brandishing weapons. Pig-ignorant, plug-ugly, he | + | called him the [[Wikipedia:Absolute (philosophy)|ultimate]] [[spiritual]] [[ape]].) He is represented as a vast, grotesque figure, brandishing [[weapons]]. Pig-ignorant, plug-ugly, he |
− | uses the sheer force of his greed and self-centredness to bludgeon his way to power. He is a child's tantrum universalized. In the Life and | + | uses the sheer force of his [[greed]] and self-centredness to bludgeon his way to power. He is a child's tantrum universalized. In the [[Life]] and |
− | Liberation of Padmasambhava he is humbled and subdued by the wrathful Vajrapani and the dharmapala Hayagriva. This symbolism is | + | [[Liberation]] of [[Padmasambhava]] he is humbled and subdued by the [[wrathful Vajrapani]] and the [[dharmapala]] [[Hayagriva]]. This [[symbolism]] is |
− | interesting. The ego, in its attempts to make the world secure for itself, finally bumps into Reality. For the ego, Reality is a threat | + | [[interesting]]. The [[ego]], in its attempts to make the [[world]] secure for itself, finally bumps into [[Reality]]. For the [[ego]], [[Reality]] is a threat |
against which it constantly tries to erect defences, only to have them flattened, sooner or later, like card houses. As a rigid defensive | against which it constantly tries to erect defences, only to have them flattened, sooner or later, like card houses. As a rigid defensive | ||
− | structure, the ego can only see Reality in its own terms, as a more powerful force, a demon that will destroy it. If you 'go with' the | + | {{Wiki|structure}}, the [[ego]] can only see [[Reality]] in its [[own]] terms, as a more powerful force, a {{Wiki|demon}} that will destroy it. If you 'go with' the |
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | + | [[Dharma]], allow the gentle influence of the [[Bodhisattvas]] to soften you, then your open [[heart]] [[experiences]] the [[Three Jewels]] as beautiful and | |
− | + | [[peaceful]]. If you struggle and re?sist, then they are [[dangerous]]. This is why, in the [[Tibetan Book of the Dead]], after the [[dead person]] fails | |
− | + | to [[recognize]] the [[peaceful deities]] and escapes from them, [[wrathful deities]] appear. It is as though the [[bardo-being]] is all the time | |
− | + | experiencing the [[Clear Light]] of his [[own]] [[consciousness]], but in an increasingly alienated way. First there is the [[Clear Light]] itself. From a | |
− | + | slight distance of separation, the beginnings of the fall back into [[duality]], the [[Clear Light of Reality]] is [[perceived]] as the [[peaceful]] [[forms]] | |
− | + | of the [[Buddhas]] and their {{Wiki|retinues}}. At a greater distance [[Reality]] seems to take on menacing, {{Wiki|terrifying}} [[forms]]. It is as though, having tried | |
− | + | gently to coax you to it and failed, your [[Buddha-nature]] communicates a warning. It tries to head you off from more [[suffering]]. If you | |
− | + | [[recognize]] the [[true nature]] of the [[wrathful deities]], you are instantly [[Enlightened]]. If you keep on running, you find yourself back on the | |
− | the | + | treadmill of the [[six realms]]. In [[Tantra]], the [[dharmapalas]] embody a still further set of meanings. We have seen that [[Tantra]] sees the [[world]] and |
− | + | its inhabitants in terms of [[energy]]. Because of this [[vision]], it finds nothing to reject. Nothing is too horrible, too [[evil]]. Every [[emotion]], | |
− | + | even the most negative, represents a unit of [[energy]] to be harnessed for [[Dharma practice]]. It is just a question of I 15 finding the | |
− | + | appropriate [[skilful means]] to turn [[poison]] into [[wisdom]]. The [[dharmapalas]] represent the energies of [[anger]], even [[hatred]] and [[violence]], put at the | |
− | + | service of the [[Dharma]]. [[Tantra]] turns [[anger]] into vajra-anger. N ow powered not by [[egotism]] but by inner [[compassion]] and [[serenity]], the | |
− | the | + | aggressive {{Wiki|impulses}} of the [[Wikipedia:Psyche (psychology)|psyche]] are channelled into destroying [[ignorance]] and [[suffering]]. [[Tantra]] is [[Buddhism]] in the {{Wiki|Underworld}}. It teaches |
− | + | the [[Dharma]] to our shadow sides, to the gnomes and hobgoblins of our [[unconscious]], adopt?ing [[forms]] and apparel familiar to the denizens of | |
− | + | those inner territories. Just as we saw that, with [[mudra]], [[Tantra]] takes [[Buddhism]] to our fingertips, through the [[dharmapalas]] it takes the | |
− | + | golden message of the [[Enlightened Ones]] into the darkest underground troll-chambers of the [[mind]]. The [[dharmapalas]] are a source of [[courage]] for | |
− | + | [[Tantric practitioners]], [[standing]] by them in their [[spiritual]] struggles and sounding warning notes if they stray from the [[path]]. More than | |
− | + | that, by [[visualizing]] [[dharmapalas]] in [[meditation]], [[Tantric practitioners]] can connect with the [[fearlessness]] of the [[Enlightened Mind]] and rally | |
− | + | the [[energy]] required to break through to new [[levels of awareness]]. However, when [[meditating]] on these [[wrathful]] guardians, [[Tantric practitioners]] must beware of falling into mere [[mundane]] [[anger]]. They have always to bear in [[mind]] that, though of outwardly {{Wiki|terrifying}} aspect, the | |
− | + | [[dharmapalas]] are inwardly [[serene]] and gentle. They are [[manifestations]] of the most beneficent forces imaginable. Their fierce power is | |
− | + | subordinate to the great [[love]] and [[compassion]] of the [[Bodhisattva]]. Within the [[spiritual community]], with their [[vajra brothers]] and sisters, | |
− | + | [[Tantric practitioners]] can [[manifest]] as [[dakinis]], totally open and [[loving]], joining in the [[dance]] within the [[mandala]]. Venturing out into the | |
− | + | dark alleys of unbelief, striding the corridors of power, they don the [[spiritual]] armour of [[awareness]], [[patience]], and [[energy]]. Then the [[dakini]] | |
− | + | may trans?form into a [[dharmapala]]. Spiritually-minded [[people]] are sometimes expected to be meek and mild?mannered. [[Buddhism]] values true | |
− | + | [[gentleness]], but it also [[thinks]] highly of {{Wiki|heroism}} and clear [[thinking]]. You may approach a [[Buddhist teacher]] with 1 16 The Dark Armies of the | |
− | + | [[Dharma]] some clever [[intellectual]] question only to have your words crumpled up and thrown back at you. You may find your vague | |
− | + | generalizations and woolly rationalizations hacked to pieces before your [[eyes]]. To the [[ego]], the [[teacher]] may appear at times like a larger | |
− | + | [[ego]], shooting you down in flames, so completely self-assured that you may [[feel]] he or she is not open to your viewpoint. However, the | |
− | + | [[teacher]] may just be defending the [[Truth]], quite selflessly, from your attempts to sabotage it. The {{Wiki|certainty}} of a true [[spiritual teacher]] | |
− | + | comes not from fixed [[views]] but from their [[own]] [[insight]] into [[Reality]]. They are unshakeable. They may even get [[angry]], which can be {{Wiki|terrifying}}. | |
− | + | They can mobilize more aggressive [[energy]] than [[ordinary people]] because they are much more [[concentrated]]. At times you may [[feel]] seared by | |
− | + | the burst of [[fire]] directed at you. You may realize only later that the [[vajra]] hurled in your [[direction]] left you unscathed. It simply | |
− | + | shattered some of the chains which [[bound]] you, leaving you freer than before. The [[dharmapalas]] are also a reminder to the [[practitioner]] that | |
− | + | the dark side of [[life]] is an expression of [[Reality]], just as much as the {{Wiki|light}} and beautiful. [[Recognizing]] the [[wrathful forms]] as aspects of | |
− | + | [[Buddhas]] and [[Bodhisattvas]] makes it easier to see difficult or frightening situations as {{Wiki|expressions}} of [[Sunyata]]. The [[dharmapalas]] represent | |
− | + | the way the [[Tantric practitioner]] accepts the challenge of [[painful]] [[life]] events, and by becoming one with them transforms their [[nature]]. We | |
− | + | have come across the suggestion that work is a [[Tantric guru]]. For the alert [[disciple]], all situations, whether seemingly good or bad, can be | |
− | + | their [[guru]]. They can all be used as opportunities to deepen [[insight]] and strengthen [[compassion]]. [[Dharmapalas]] are of two kinds. First, there | |
− | + | are [[emanations]] of the [[dharmakaya]], such as [[Mahakala]], whom we saw hurtle into [[action]] at the beginning of this [[chapter]]. Then there are [[mundane]] | |
− | + | entities, known as [[lords]] of the soil, who have been converted to the [[Dharma]]. The combined total of these two classes of [[dharmapalas]] within | |
− | + | the [[Tibetan tradition]] is several hundred, if not more. [[The Dalai Lama]] has discouraged [[Westerners]] from involving themselves with | |
− | + | [[meditations]] on [[mundane protectors]]. He [[feels]] they are inappropriate to the [[Western]] situation. 63 Most of us are still at the stage of | |
− | + | {{Wiki|learning}} to relate to the most central figures of [[Buddhism]]: the [[Buddhas]] and [[Bodhisattvas]], [[gurus]] and [[yidams]]. 1 17 [[Mahakala]] The Dark Armies | |
− | the | + | of the [[Dharma]] It would not be helpful to become caught up with [[sadhanas]] of figures which, while they can exercise a fascination for some |
− | + | [[people]], are of comparatively minor importance for [[spiritual development]]. In the rest of this [[chapter]] we shall look at a few of the most | |
− | + | important [[Tantric]] [[protectors]] individually. [[Mahakala]] [[Mahakala]] is the most commonly invoked of all [[Dharma protectors]], and is important to all | |
− | + | [[schools of Tibetan Buddhism]]. In [[Tibetan]] he is often known simply as 'the Lord'. He has over seventy different [[forms]], and each particular | |
− | + | school has those it particularly favours. For the [[Nyingmapas]] it is the Four-Faced Lord; for the [[Karma Kagyu]] the squat, misshapen Black- | |
− | + | Cloaked Lord. For the [[Sakyapas]] it is the [[Lord of the Tent]], whose special {{Wiki|emblem}} is a [[magic]] [[staff]] resting across his outstretched arms. For | |
− | + | the [[Gelukpas]] the most import?ant [[form]] is the six-armed, whom we have already seen in [[action]], holding the [[skull]] rosary in his upper right | |
− | + | hand. He is also invoked in major gatherings of the [[Geluk]] [[monastic]] assemblies in a four-armed [[form]]. This 'hastening six-armed' [[form]] is | |
− | + | usually shown trampling on the [[prostrate]] [[form]] of [[Ganesha]], the elephant-headed [[Hindu god]]. [[Chogyam Trungpa]] suggests that [[Ganesha]] [[symbolizes]] | |
− | + | {{Wiki|subconscious}} [[thoughts]]. When we lapse into [[distraction]] and [[mental]] chatter, [[Mahakala]] stamps out our subvocal {{Wiki|gossip}}, and calls us back to | |
− | + | attentiveness. Though there are [[Mahakalas]] of different colours, they are typically huge, blue-black, and tremendously [[wrathful]]. They are | |
− | + | often surrounded by a retinue of similar figures, or by other {{Wiki|demons}} and [[Wikipedia:demon|demonesses]]. A good example of such a [[visualization]] is given in a | |
− | + | [[sadhana]] of the Four-Faced Lord. This [[form]] of [[Mahakala]] is blue-black, with faces to the right and left of the central one, and one above. | |
− | + | The front one is black, and munches a corpse. The others are each of a different {{Wiki|colour}} and expression: wrath?fully smiling, roaring with | |
− | + | laughter, and frowning. All have three glowering [[eyes]], which see into the {{Wiki|past}}, {{Wiki|present}}, and {{Wiki|future}}. He has four arms. Each performs one | |
− | + | of the [[four karmas]], or [[actions]], which is the main task of this [[Mahakala]]. These are (1) to subdue [[sickness]], J J 9 [[Sridevi]] The Dark Armies of | |
− | + | the [[Dharma]] [[hindrances]], and troubles; (2) [[to increase]] [[life]], good qualities, and [[wisdom]]; (3) to attract whatever [[Dharma]] practitioners need | |
− | + | and bring [[people]] to the [[Dharma]]; and (4) to destroy [[confusion]], [[doubt]], and [[ignorance]]. His inner left hand, close to his [[body]], holds the [[skull cup]] of [[nectar]]. Here, this represents [[Emptiness]] and pacification. In his inner right hand he carries a hooked knife, representing [[skilful means]] and the power of increasing. His upper right hand wields a sword, which performs the function of attracting. His upper left hand | |
− | + | waves a [[trident]] {{Wiki|spear}}, for destroying [[craving]], [[hatred]], and [[ignorance]] at one thrust. Wreathed in crackling flames, his [[body]] encircled with | |
− | + | writhing {{Wiki|snakes}}, and skull-crowned, his right foot stamps down hard on a [[prostrate]] figure, representing [[egotism]]. From his inner left | |
− | + | forearm dangles a [[mala]] of skulls, and in the crook of that arm is a pot of wine. His fanged faces glare out, their beards and [[eyebrows]] | |
− | + | blazing like the [[fire]] which will consume the [[universe]] at the end of the [[aeon]]. Around him is his retinue. First come the [[four Mothers]]: black | |
− | + | [[Dombini]], [[green]] Candall, [[red]] [[Raksasi]], and [[yellow]] Simhali, on his four sides. All are naked, with vajra-choppers and skulls of {{Wiki|blood}}. Their | |
− | + | [[bodies]] emit [[fire]], and they visit plagues on enemies of the [[Dharma]] and those who break their [[Tantric vows]]. Beyond them march measureless | |
− | + | hosts of [[protectors]] and the eight classes of {{Wiki|demons}}, as well as twenty-one knife-wielding butchers, each with a retinue of a hundred | |
− | + | thousand similar figures. The [[Dharma]] {{Wiki|army}} fills the [[earth]] and sky. O [[Mahakala]] and the seventy [[lords]] in your retinue, Yours is the power to | |
− | + | overcome all [[Maras]] And to carry on high the [[victory banner]] of [[Dharma]]. Yours is the power to bring [[joy]] to the [[world]]. [[Sridevi]] The {{Wiki|female}} | |
− | + | companion of [[Mahakala]], whom we saw riding into {{Wiki|battle}} alongside him and who equals him in power, is [[Sridevi]] ('glorious god?dess', [[Tibetan]] | |
− | + | [[Paldan Lhamo]]). Just as [[Mahakala]] is the '[[dangerous]]' [[form]] of the benign [[Avalokitesvara]], so [[Sridevi]] has both [[peaceful]] and [[wrathful forms]]. Her | |
− | + | [[peaceful]] [[manifestation]] is known as Ekamatri [[Sridevi]] 121 A Guide to the [[Deities]] of the. [[Tantra]] ([[Tibetan]] [[Machik]] [[Paldan Lhamo]]). Dressed in | |
− | + | [[celestial]] clothing, she sits on a [[lotus]] in the [[posture]] of {{Wiki|royal}} ease, her left foot slightly extended. She wears a [[Bodhisattva]] {{Wiki|crown}} of | |
− | she is | + | [[jewels]], and [[smiles]] [[compassionately]]. In her left hand she holds a [[bowl]] filled with [[jewels]]. In her right hand is a standard with pennants in |
− | + | all the colours of the [[rainbow]]. Her [[body]] is enhaloed with brilliant {{Wiki|light}}. In her [[wrathful]] guise she is somewhat different. She is [[dark blue]], ferocious, with three bloodshot [[eyes]]. Her flaming [[red]] [[hair]] stands on end, and above her head is a fan of [[peacock feathers]]. She has | |
− | and | + | sharp fangs, and laughs with a [[sound]] like [[thunder]]. She rides on a mule, which is galloping furiously over a sea of {{Wiki|blood}}. It is said that |
− | + | she is riding towards {{Wiki|Siberia}}, after an unsuccessful attempt to convert the [[king]] of (Sri) [[Lanka]] to the [[Dharma]]. Her mule has been hit by the | |
− | + | vengeful king's arrow. The wound in its flank has been [[transformed]] into a [[wisdom eye]]. She is largely naked, her [[body]] wreathed with {{Wiki|snakes}} | |
− | of | + | and adorned with [[bone ornaments]] and a necklace of skulls. In her left hand she bears a brimming [[skull cup]]. In her right she holds aloft a |
− | + | black skull-topped command [[staff]]. Flames roar and black storm-clouds swirl around her as she gallops along. From her saddle hangs a pouch | |
− | + | with dice. (Her [[initiation]] is held to be a gateway to divinatory [[powers]], and she can be invoked by practitioners of mo, the [[Tibetan]] system | |
− | + | of {{Wiki|divination}}, which involves the use of dice. There is also a lake called [[Lhamo Latso]], to the south-east of [[Lhasa]], whose reflections are | |
− | + | said to reveal the {{Wiki|future}}.) She sits side?saddle on the flayed {{Wiki|skin}} of her [[own]] son.65 According to a [[tradition]] quoted by Alice Getty, | |
− | other deities | + | [[Sridevi]] was given various gifts by other [[deities]]. |
− | + | She received the dice from [[Hevajra]] in order to determine the [[life]] of men. She received the fan of [[peacock feathers]] from [[Brahma]] (one of the | |
− | into | + | most important [[Hindu gods]], who was incorporated into [[Tantric Buddhism]] as a minor [[protector]]). [[Vajrapani]] gave her a ham?mer, and various |
− | + | other [[deities]] gave her a [[lion]] and a [[serpent]], which she wears as earrings, and her mule, which has deadly {{Wiki|snakes}} for reins. [[Sridevi]] | |
− | + | brandishes her [[staff]] to threaten all [[obstacles]] to the [[success]] of the [[Dharma]]. Her terrible [[form]] serves as a warning of the fearsome states | |
− | + | into which [[Tantric practitioners]] may fall if they fail to keep the pledges taken The Dark Armies of the [[Dharma]] at the time of [[initiation]]. | |
− | + | [[Tantric practitioners]] also [[acknowledge]] that the [[meditations]] they practise enable them to [[accumulate]] a great deal of psy?chic power. | |
− | + | A [[person]] who engages in advanced [[Tantric practice]] but no longer [[feels]] [[bound]] to use the power he or she has gained for [[ethical]] pur?poses is | |
− | + | thus a great [[danger]] both to themselves and to others. Someone who uses the power derived from a [[Tantric]] [[sadhana]] to gratify their [[own]] [[ego]] | |
− | + | rather than laying it at the service of all [[sentient beings]] is basically engaging in [[black magic]]. Figures like [[Sridevi]] have the power to | |
− | + | subdue those who abuse their power and render them harmless. Not only can she control dark external forces; [[Sridevi]] is capable of paci? | |
− | + | fying all those hindering inner forces that bind us to the '[[wheel]] of [[fire]]' of [[mundane]] [[existence]]. Hence she is also known in [[Tibetan]] as | |
− | + | Paldan Makzor [[Gyalmo]] ('one who overpowers and crushes the hosts of the [[passions]]'). | |
− | + | The [[tradition]] that she is seated on the {{Wiki|skin}} of her [[own]] son sug?gests perhaps her complete [[overcoming]] of all [[attachment]], for of all | |
− | + | [[emotional]] connections that between mother and child is probably the strongest. There are many [[forms]] of [[Sridevi]], and different [[schools of Tibetan Buddhism]] may regard one or another of them as their special [[protector]]. Her [[meditation]] was introduced into [[Tibet]] by [[Sangwa]] Sherap, | |
− | + | and to begin with she played an important part in the practice of the [[Sakya school]]. In the fifteenth century she was 'appointed' [[Dharma]] | |
− | + | {{Wiki|protectress}} of [[Ganden]], one of the great [[Geluk monasteries]], by the [[first Dalai Lama]]. | |
− | the | + | Ever since then she has been a special {{Wiki|protectress}} of the [[Dalai Lamas]]. The [[fifth Dalai Lama]] wrote instructions for [[meditating]] upon her, and |
− | + | a [[thangka]] of [[Sridevi]] travels with the [[Dalai Lamas]] wherever they go. For centuries this [[thangka]] was kept unseen in its [[red]] case, but in 1940 | |
− | + | the [[present Dalai Lama]], then aged about seven and on his way to be [[enthroned]], was met close to [[Lhasa]] by a great crowd of officials and | |
− | + | notables, [[including]] his three main servants, one of whom had brought the [[thangka]], hidden as usual in its case. On [[seeing]] it near the | |
− | + | entrance to his tent, he promptly grabbed it, took it inside, and opened it. The [[thangka]] which had not been unveiled for so long was | |
− | + | revealed. [[The Dalai Lama]] surveyed it and then replaced it in its case. Everyone {{Wiki|present}} was amazed by what he had done. | |
− | + | Like [[Mahakala]], [[Sridevi]] has a retinue, one so large that Blanche Christine Olschak says that a description of this alone would fill a | |
− | + | whole icono?graphic [[book]]. It includes the four Queens of the Seasons, the five Godesses of Long [[Life]], and [[twelve goddesses]] known as | |
− | + | tanrungmas. These are indigenous [[Tibetan deities]] who have been converted to the [[Dharma]], and now guard and {{Wiki|protect}} the practitioners of | |
− | + | various [[meditation]] [[lineages]]. | |
− | + | [[Sridevi]] also has in her retinue a type of {{Wiki|female}} {{Wiki|protectress}} known as mahakatt. They are generally mounted on [[horses]] or mules, with | |
− | + | goatskin bags of [[poison]] hanging from their saddles. They have [[bows]] and arrows, and lassoes made of {{Wiki|snakes}}. They each wear a [[mirror]], in | |
− | Kagyu also invoke the Nyingma protectors). | + | which all one's [[karma]] is reflected. They are swift-acting and ferocious against enemies of the [[Dharma]]. The [[Nyingma]] [[protectors]] The [[Nyingma school]] is the oldest [[form]] of [[Buddhism in Tibet]] and calls on many [[protectors]] rarely or never invoked by other schools (though the [[Drukpa Kagyu]] also invoke the [[Nyingma]] [[protectors]]). |
− | Many are believed to have been converted to the Dharma by Padmasambhava, who in his travels subdued the demons and spirits he encountered | + | Many are believed to have been converted to the [[Dharma]] by [[Padmasambhava]], who in his travels subdued the {{Wiki|demons}} and [[spirits]] he encountered |
− | in the mountains and other wild places. He subjugated entities hostile to the Dharma by the power he had gained through Tantric practice, | + | in the [[mountains]] and other wild places. He subjugated entities {{Wiki|hostile}} to the [[Dharma]] by the power he had gained through [[Tantric practice]], |
− | forcing them to tell him their seed syllable, their true name, and then binding them by oath to be servants and warriors of the Dharma. In | + | forcing them to tell him their [[seed syllable]], their true [[name]], and then binding them by oath to be servants and [[warriors]] of the [[Dharma]]. In |
− | this way, many of the indigenous gods and demons, the Pans and Draculas of Tibet, were converted to the Dharma. Because they are native to | + | this way, many of the indigenous [[gods]] and {{Wiki|demons}}, the Pans and Draculas of [[Tibet]], were converted to the [[Dharma]]. Because they are native to |
− | Tibet, these figures can take on very different shapes to that of the Mahakala type of figure. Padmasambhava must have been totally | + | [[Tibet]], these figures can take on very different shapes to that of the [[Mahakala]] type of figure. [[Padmasambhava]] must have been totally |
− | fearless, for these Nyingma protectors appear in some of the most horrific forms imaginable. | + | [[fearless]], for these [[Nyingma]] [[protectors]] appear in some of the most horrific [[forms]] imaginable. |
− | They are such stuff as nightmares and psychotic hallucinations are made on. They are your worst fears, the creatures you knew were lurking | + | They are such stuff as nightmares and psychotic [[hallucinations]] are made on. They are your worst {{Wiki|fears}}, the creatures you knew were lurking |
− | in the darkness when as a child you hid under the bedclothes but could not sleep. They make the rats in Orwell's Room 101 seem like angels. | + | in the {{Wiki|darkness}} when as a child you hid under the bedclothes but could not [[sleep]]. They make the rats in Orwell's Room 101 seem like {{Wiki|angels}}. |
− | Nonetheless, while commanding a healthy respect from their devotees, these strange figures call forth reverence and 124 The Dark Armies of | + | Nonetheless, while commanding a healthy [[respect]] from their {{Wiki|devotees}}, these strange figures call forth reverence and 124 The Dark Armies of |
− | the Dharma devotion in the Tantric practitioner, in the same way as do the benignly?smiling Buddhas. | + | the [[Dharma]] [[devotion]] in the [[Tantric practitioner]], in the same way as do the benignly?smiling [[Buddhas]]. |
− | They take many forms, too many to list, and too much to encounter. It will be enough to meet just three of them, who form a group known in | + | They take many [[forms]], too many to list, and too much to encounter. It will be enough to meet just three of them, who [[form]] a group known in |
− | Tibetan as ma za dam sum. First comes Rahula, known to Tibetans simply as Za. He is half serpent, half what we shall have to call humanoid | + | [[Tibetan]] as ma za [[dam]] sum. First comes [[Rahula]], known to [[Tibetans]] simply as Za. He is half [[serpent]], half what we shall have to call humanoid |
− | (though any woman giving birth to such a horror would not survive the experience sane). He coils his lower body over the corpse of ego. His | + | (though any woman giving [[birth]] to such a [[horror]] would not survive the [[experience]] sane). He coils his lower [[body]] over the corpse of [[ego]]. His |
− | upper body is huge, black, and covered with a thousand eyes, all of which glare balefully. In the pit of his stomach is a cavernous mouth | + | [[upper body]] is huge, black, and covered with a thousand [[eyes]], all of which glare balefully. In the pit of his {{Wiki|stomach}} is a cavernous {{Wiki|mouth}} |
− | which, with the eyes on his upper body, give the feeling that his whole torso is a massive glaring face. He has nine heads, arranged in | + | which, with the [[eyes]] on his [[upper body]], give the [[feeling]] that his whole torso is a massive glaring face. He has [[nine heads]], arranged in |
− | three tiers of three, each with three bulging eyes. | + | three tiers of three, each with three bulging [[eyes]]. |
− | A great breath of sickness issues from their fanged mouths. From the crown of the topmost head sprouts the black, cawing head of a raven. A | + | A great [[breath]] of [[sickness]] issues from their fanged mouths. From the {{Wiki|crown}} of the topmost head sprouts the black, cawing head of a [[raven]]. A |
− | human skin is draped over his back. He is wreathed in snakes and adorned with scorpions. In his right hand writhes a sea-serpent, in his | + | [[human]] {{Wiki|skin}} is draped over his back. He is wreathed in {{Wiki|snakes}} and adorned with scorpions. In his right hand writhes a sea-serpent, in his |
− | left is a bow and arrows, which he fires unerringly at those who break their religious vows. There is no concealment from him as his | + | left is a [[bow]] and arrows, which he fires unerringly at those who break their [[religious vows]]. There is no [[concealment]] from him as his |
− | thousand eyes see your every thought. In ancient Indian legend, Rahu was a titan who disguised himself and tried to steal nectar from the | + | thousand [[eyes]] see your every [[thought]]. In {{Wiki|ancient Indian}} legend, [[Rahu]] was a titan who disguised himself and tried to steal [[nectar]] from the |
− | gods. | + | [[gods]]. |
− | He was exposed by the sun and moon, and Vishnu cut off his head. However, he lived on in the sky, where he became the dragon's head. Rahu | + | He was exposed by the {{Wiki|sun}} and [[moon]], and [[Vishnu]] cut off his head. However, he lived on in the sky, where he became the [[dragon's]] head. [[Rahu]] |
− | avenged himself on his betrayers by periodically swallowing them - he is the lord of the eclipse. Consequently he is sometimes depicted as | + | avenged himself on his betrayers by periodically {{Wiki|swallowing}} them - he is the lord of the [[eclipse]]. Consequently he is sometimes depicted as |
− | a reddish-blue deity holding the sun and moon in his hands. | + | a reddish-blue [[deity]] holding the {{Wiki|sun}} and [[moon]] in his hands. |
− | Rahula is the destroyer of Rahu. Just as Yamantaka took over the attributes of Yama, Lord of Death, so Rahula assumes those of Rahu to | + | [[Rahula]] is the destroyer of [[Rahu]]. Just as [[Yamantaka]] took over the [[attributes]] of [[Yama, Lord of Death]], so [[Rahula]] assumes those of [[Rahu]] to |
− | protect the Dharma by threatening its enemies with eclipse. His dark body with its myriad eyes is reminiscent of the starry night sky. The | + | {{Wiki|protect}} the [[Dharma]] by threatening its enemies with [[eclipse]]. His dark [[body]] with its {{Wiki|myriad}} [[eyes]] is reminiscent of the starry night sky. The |
− | gaping mouth in his belly represents the swallowing of sun and moon. | + | gaping {{Wiki|mouth}} in his belly represents the {{Wiki|swallowing}} of {{Wiki|sun}} and [[moon]]. |
− | For Tantric yogins, the eclipse of sun and moon can have an esoteric significance. One of the principal aims of Tantric yoga is to eclipse | + | For [[Tantric]] [[yogins]], the [[eclipse]] of {{Wiki|sun}} and [[moon]] can have an [[esoteric]] significance. One of the [[principal]] aims of [[Tantric]] [[yoga]] is to [[eclipse]] |
− | all craving and hatred by bringing the energies which usually flow in two psychic channels (associated with the sun and moon) into the | + | all [[craving]] and [[hatred]] by bringing the energies which usually flow in two [[psychic]] [[channels]] (associated with the {{Wiki|sun}} and [[moon]]) into the |
− | central psychic channel (Sanskrit avadhuti). In the lives of the eighty-four great mahasiddhas, we find the story of an old man called | + | [[central psychic channel]] ([[Sanskrit]] [[avadhuti]]). In the [[lives]] of the eighty-four great [[mahasiddhas]], we find the story of an old man called |
− | Rahula, who complains that the full moon of his youth has been swallowed by the Rahu of old age. | + | [[Rahula]], who complains that the [[full moon]] of his youth has been swallowed by the [[Rahu]] of [[old age]]. |
− | He gains advanced Tantric realizations following the instructions of a yogin, who sings to him: When the dragon of non-dual realization | + | He gains advanced [[Tantric]] realizations following the instructions of a [[yogin]], who sings to him: When the [[dragon]] of [[non-dual]] [[realization]] |
− | Eclipses the subject/object circle of constructs, ... then the qualities of the Buddhas arise. Ehma! Immortality is so wonderful! Za is | + | [[Eclipses]] the subject/object circle of constructs, ... then the qualities of the [[Buddhas]] arise. Ehma! [[Immortality]] is so wonderful! Za is |
− | also known as the lord of lightning. As a Dharma protector, he strikes the enemies of the teaching with epileptic fits and madness. | + | also known as the lord of {{Wiki|lightning}}. As a [[Dharma protector]], he strikes the enemies of the [[teaching]] with epileptic fits and madness. |
− | (Popular Tibetan tradition holds that the shadow of Rahula's raven's head falling upon you causes apoplexy.) | + | (Popular [[Tibetan tradition]] holds that the shadow of [[Rahula's]] raven's head falling upon you [[causes]] apoplexy.) |
− | Then he devours them, cram?ming their carcasses into the gaping maw in his belly. This is just one of his forms.... If Za was rather | + | Then he devours them, cram?ming their carcasses into the gaping maw in his belly. This is just one of his [[forms]].... If Za was rather |
− | overpowering, and you thought a female guardian might be less formidable, I am afraid you are going to be disappointed. The next of the | + | overpowering, and you [[thought]] a {{Wiki|female}} guardian might be less formidable, I am afraid you are going to be disappointed. The next of the |
− | group of three is Ekajata (or Ekajati) (goddess with 'a single plait of hair', Tibetan Tsechikma or Ralchikma). In fact, singularity, or | + | group of three is [[Ekajata]] (or [[Ekajati]]) ([[goddess]] with 'a single plait of [[hair]]', [[Tibetan]] [[Tsechikma]] or [[Ralchikma]]). In fact, [[singularity]], or |
− | the uncompromising vision of things from the highest viewpoint, seems to be the message of this figure. She too is dark and menacing, | + | the uncompromising [[vision]] of things from the [[highest]] viewpoint, seems to be the message of this figure. She too is dark and menacing, |
− | flame-enhaloed, nearly naked. Her skull-crowned hair writhes upwards. Her face con?torts with fury. | + | flame-enhaloed, nearly naked. Her skull-crowned [[hair]] writhes upwards. Her face con?torts with [[fury]]. |
− | Her brows are knitted and she has but one eye, in the middle of her forehead. From her ugly mouth protrudes a single fang. She is often | + | Her brows are knitted and she has but one [[eye]], in the middle of her {{Wiki|forehead}}. From her ugly {{Wiki|mouth}} protrudes a single fang. She is often |
− | depicted with only one breast. She is wreathed in severed heads. With her right hand she waves a stake on which is impaled a live human | + | depicted with only one {{Wiki|breast}}. She is wreathed in severed heads. With her right hand she waves a stake on which is impaled a live [[human]] |
− | figure. In her left hand she displays the heart of a foe of the Dharma, which she has ripped out. She is the supreme protectress of the | + | figure. In her left hand she displays the [[heart]] of a foe of the [[Dharma]], which she has ripped out. She is the supreme {{Wiki|protectress}} of the |
− | Dzogchen teachings, the highest and most precious of all Nyingma practices. | + | [[Dzogchen teachings]], the [[highest]] and most [[precious]] of all [[Nyingma]] practices. |
− | She also functions as a guardian of mantras - preventing them being disclosed to those unworthy to use them, and ensuring that those who | + | She also functions as a [[guardian of mantras]] - preventing them being disclosed to those unworthy to use them, and ensuring that those who |
− | have been empowered to use them do so for appropriate purposes. 126 The Dark Armies of the Dharma She may perhaps guard them in a more | + | have been [[empowered]] to use them do so for appropriate purposes. 126 The Dark Armies of the [[Dharma]] She may perhaps guard them in a more |
− | general sense as well, preventing them losing their power and efficacy, or from being lost altogether. As with all the dharmapalas we have | + | general [[sense]] as well, preventing them losing their power and efficacy, or from being lost altogether. As with all the [[dharmapalas]] we have |
− | met, Ekajata can assume a number of forms and colours. Characteristically she is dark brown, though she can also be red or blue. | + | met, [[Ekajata]] can assume a number of [[forms]] and colours. Characteristically she is dark brown, though she can also be [[red]] or blue. |
− | Her different forms hold various implements or weapons. One scholar describes forms holding a trident, a heart, and a snare; a trident and | + | Her different [[forms]] hold various implements or [[weapons]]. One [[scholar]] describes [[forms]] holding a [[trident]], a [[heart]], and a snare; a [[trident]] and |
− | skull cup; or the heart of an enemy and a 'clever falcon'. She can also, on occasion, dispatch numerous female wolves as 68 messengers. | + | [[skull cup]]; or the [[heart]] of an enemy and a 'clever {{Wiki|falcon}}'. She can also, on occasion, dispatch numerous {{Wiki|female}} wolves as 68 messengers. |
− | Ekajata also appears, in a slightly less terrifying form, as an attendant on Green Tara, along with red Marici, the goddess of the dawn. | + | [[Ekajata]] also appears, in a slightly less {{Wiki|terrifying}} [[form]], as an attendant on [[Green Tara]], along with [[red]] [[Marici]], the [[goddess of the dawn]]. |
− | In this con?text she has two eyes and so forth, and holds a vajra-chopper and a skull cup, and is described as 'sky-blue, wrathful but | + | In this con?text she has two [[eyes]] and so forth, and holds a [[vajra-chopper]] and a [[skull cup]], and is described as '[[sky-blue]], [[wrathful]] but |
− | loving and bright'. 69 By an extension of this role, she came to be seen as a kind of blue form of Tara, known as Ugra Tara, or Tara the | + | [[loving]] and bright'. 69 By an extension of this role, she came to be seen as a kind of blue [[form]] of [[Tara]], known as [[Ugra Tara]], or [[Tara]] the |
− | Ferocious. The third member of this fearsome triad is Vajrasadhu ('oath-bound diamond', Tibetan Dorje Lekpa, sometimes shortened to | + | Ferocious. The third member of this fearsome {{Wiki|triad}} is [[Vajrasadhu]] ('[[oath-bound]] [[diamond]]', [[Tibetan]] [[Dorje Lekpa]], sometimes shortened to |
Dorlek). | Dorlek). | ||
− | He is considered by those brave souls who have encountered all three of these protectors to be the most approachable. His aid is sometimes | + | He is considered by those brave [[souls]] who have encountered all three of these [[protectors]] to be the most approachable. His aid is sometimes |
− | enlisted in relatively mundane matters, whereas Rahula and Ekajata are uncompromisingly concerned with threats to the Dharma on the | + | enlisted in relatively [[mundane]] matters, whereas [[Rahula]] and [[Ekajata]] are uncompromisingly concerned with threats to the [[Dharma]] on the |
− | highest level. | + | [[highest]] level. |
− | Vajrasadhu is a pre-Buddhist Tibetan deity, defeated by Padmasambhava, who bound him and his 360 companions by oath to protect the Dharma. | + | [[Vajrasadhu]] is a pre-Buddhist [[Tibetan]] [[deity]], defeated by [[Padmasambhava]], who [[bound]] him and his 360 companions by oath to {{Wiki|protect}} the [[Dharma]]. |
− | He is most easily recognized by his round, wide-brimmed helmet. He is usually depicted riding on an animal. | + | He is most easily [[recognized]] by his round, wide-brimmed helmet. He is usually depicted riding on an [[animal]]. |
− | One common form is red, mounted on a lion, fully clothed, with a skull cup in his left hand. In his right hand he holds aloft a vajra, | + | One common [[form]] is [[red]], mounted on a [[lion]], fully clothed, with a [[skull cup]] in his left hand. In his right hand he holds aloft a [[vajra]], |
− | which he wields with a penetrating gesture. The environment in which Vajrasadhu is represented as appearing is in keeping with his | + | which he wields with a penetrating gesture. The {{Wiki|environment}} in which [[Vajrasadhu]] is represented as appearing is in keeping with his |
− | appearance. | + | [[appearance]]. |
− | In one text it is described as follows: Surrounded by the wild sea of blood lies a castle built of bat-bone, from which a five-coloured | + | In one text it is described as follows: Surrounded by the wild sea of {{Wiki|blood}} lies a castle built of bat-bone, from which a five-coloured |
− | rainbow emanates. Up in the sky, poisonous clouds gather and a terrific storm, accompanied by fiercely rolling thunder and by the | + | [[rainbow]] [[emanates]]. Up in the sky, {{Wiki|poisonous}} clouds [[gather]] and a terrific storm, accompanied by fiercely rolling [[thunder]] and by the |
− | flashing of meteors and lightning, rages there. | + | flashing of meteors and {{Wiki|lightning}}, rages there. |
− | Vajrasadhu has a rather sinister emanation known in Tibetan as Garpa Nakpo. This figure is blue-black, seated astride a 'snarling goat'. In | + | [[Vajrasadhu]] has a rather sinister [[emanation]] known in [[Tibetan]] as Garpa Nakpo. This figure is blue-black, seated astride a 'snarling {{Wiki|goat}}'. In |
his right hand he brandishes a flaming bronze hammer, in his left he holds a blacksmith's bellows. | his right hand he brandishes a flaming bronze hammer, in his left he holds a blacksmith's bellows. | ||
− | The horns of the goat twist around each another, suggesting the way in which the dualities of relative truth are transcended when one sees | + | The horns of the {{Wiki|goat}} twist around each another, suggesting the way in which the dualities of [[relative truth]] are transcended when one sees |
− | things from the viewpoint of absolute truth. The four gatekeepers and the four Great Kings One of the major functions of dharmapalas is to | + | things from the viewpoint of [[absolute truth]]. The four [[gatekeepers]] and the [[four Great Kings]] One of the major functions of [[dharmapalas]] is to |
− | act as guardians of the mandala. Generally the mandala palace has four doorways, and in many mandalas these are guarded by four gatekeepers | + | act as guardians of the [[mandala]]. Generally the [[mandala palace]] has four doorways, and in many [[mandalas]] these are guarded by four [[gatekeepers]] |
− | (Sanskrit [[dvarapala]]). They stand in the entrances to the mandala, preventing any hindering force from entering. They also have the | + | ([[Sanskrit]] [[dvarapala]]). They stand in the entrances to the [[mandala]], preventing any hindering force from entering. They also have the |
− | effect of blocking your retreat if you should lose heart once you have entered the mandala. | + | effect of blocking your [[retreat]] if you should lose [[heart]] once you have entered the [[mandala]]. |
− | We shall take as an example the mandala of the five Buddhas as described in A Guide to the Buddhas, the first book in this series. In the | + | We shall take as an example the [[mandala]] of the [[five Buddhas]] as described in A Guide to the [[Buddhas]], the first [[book]] in this series. In the |
− | Tibetan Book of the Dead, along with other peaceful deities who form the Buddhas' retinue, four wrathful deities appear as guardians of the | + | [[Tibetan Book of the Dead]], along with other [[peaceful deities]] who [[form]] the [[Buddhas]]' retinue, four [[wrathful deities]] appear as guardians of the |
− | gates. They are the white Vijaya ('victorious'), the yellow Yamantaka ('slayer of death'), the red Hayagriva ('horse-necked one'), and the | + | gates. They are the white [[Vijaya]] ('victorious'), the [[yellow]] [[Yamantaka]] ('[[slayer of death]]'), the [[red]] [[Hayagriva]] ('[[horse-necked one]]'), and the |
− | green [[Amrtakundalin]] ('swirling nectar'). Of these, Yamantaka and Hayagriva are important both as dharmapalas and as personal deities | + | [[green]] [[Amrtakundalin]] ('swirling [[nectar]]'). Of these, [[Yamantaka]] and [[Hayagriva]] are important both as [[dharmapalas]] and as [[personal deities]] |
− | (yidams). We have already met Yamantaka in Chapter Five, so we shall concentrate here on Hayagriva. | + | ([[yidams]]). We have already met [[Yamantaka]] in [[Chapter]] Five, so we shall [[concentrate]] here on [[Hayagriva]]. |
− | As the guardian of the western gate, Hayagriva (Tibetan Tamdin) is the particular protector of the Lotus family of Amitabha. Hayagriva is | + | As the guardian of the [[western]] gate, [[Hayagriva]] ([[Tibetan]] Tamdin) is the particular [[protector]] of the [[Lotus family]] of [[Amitabha]]. [[Hayagriva]] is |
− | an Indian deity whose Tantric practice was brought to Tibet by Padmasambhava. His recognition symbol is a green horse's head (occasionally | + | an [[Indian]] [[deity]] whose [[Tantric practice]] was brought to [[Tibet]] by [[Padmasambhava]]. His {{Wiki|recognition}} [[symbol]] is a [[green]] [[horse's]] head (occasionally |
− | there are three of them) protruding from his flaming yellow hair. The horse is neighing wildly in a voice that shakes the three worlds. | + | there are three of them) protruding from his flaming [[yellow]] [[hair]]. The [[horse]] is neighing wildly in a {{Wiki|voice}} that shakes the [[three worlds]]. |
− | The horse's head commemorates Hayagriva's part in the subjugation of Rudra, ego run rampant, which is described in the life-story of | + | The [[horse's]] head commemorates [[Hayagriva's]] part in the subjugation of [[Rudra]], [[ego]] run rampant, which is described in the life-story of |
− | Padmasambhava. Hayagriva transformed 128 The Dark Armies of the Dharma himself into a horse, and entering the vast body of Rudra by the | + | [[Padmasambhava]]. [[Hayagriva]] [[transformed]] 128 The Dark Armies of the [[Dharma]] himself into a [[horse]], and entering the vast [[body]] of [[Rudra]] by the |
− | anus forced him to surrender. This incident demonstrates the extremely humiliating and deflating shock that awaits the overblown ego when | + | anus forced him to surrender. This incident demonstrates the extremely humiliating and deflating [[shock]] that awaits the overblown [[ego]] when |
− | it encounters Reality. It is not eternal; it cannot control the world. It has to learn humility and a sense of perspective. | + | it encounters [[Reality]]. It is not eternal; it cannot control the [[world]]. It has to learn [[humility]] and a [[sense]] of {{Wiki|perspective}}. |
− | The deities we have looked at so far are all of the transcendental order, symbolized by their standing on lotuses. There are other forms of | + | The [[deities]] we have looked at so far are all of the [[transcendental]] order, [[symbolized]] by their [[standing]] on [[lotuses]]. There are other [[forms]] of |
− | pro?tector, known as lokapalas, who are not expressions of Enlightened consciousness but are invoked as powerful mundane forces, | + | pro?tector, known as [[lokapalas]], who are not {{Wiki|expressions}} of [[Enlightened consciousness]] but are invoked as powerful [[mundane]] forces, |
− | sympathetic to the Dharma and caring for its practitioners. Perhaps the most important of these are the Four Great Kings. In art, these | + | sympathetic to the [[Dharma]] and caring for its practitioners. Perhaps the most important of these are the [[Four Great Kings]]. In [[art]], these |
− | kings are commonly shown in full armour. | + | [[kings]] are commonly shown in full armour. |
− | They are some?times standing, sometimes seated in 'royal ease'. Their leader, the King of the North, is Vaisravana (Tibetan Namthore), | + | They are some?times [[standing]], sometimes seated in '{{Wiki|royal}} ease'. Their leader, the [[King of the North]], is [[Vaisravana]] ([[Tibetan]] Namthore), |
− | yellow in colour, holding a cylindrical banner in his right hand, and a jewel-spitting mongoose in his left. In the east, the white | + | [[yellow]] in {{Wiki|colour}}, holding a cylindrical [[banner]] in his right hand, and a jewel-spitting [[mongoose]] in his left. In the [[east]], the white |
− | Dhrtarastra (Tibetan Yulkhorsung) plays a lute. To the south the green Virudhaka (Tibetan Phak Kye po) holds a sword. In the west, the red | + | [[Dhrtarastra]] ([[Tibetan]] Yulkhorsung) plays a lute. To the [[south]] the [[green]] [[Virudhaka]] ([[Tibetan]] Phak Kye po) holds a sword. In the [[west]], the [[red]] |
− | Virupaksa (Tibetan Mikmizang) holds a stupa, or reliquary, in his right hand, and a snake, or naga, in his left. | + | [[Virupaksa]] ([[Tibetan]] Mikmizang) holds a [[stupa]], or reliquary, in his right hand, and a {{Wiki|snake}}, or [[naga]], in his left. |
− | They each head a great retinue of living beings, such as gandharvas (celestial musicians) or yaksas (powerful mountain spirits). The | + | They each head a great retinue of [[living beings]], such as [[gandharvas]] ([[celestial musicians]]) or [[yaksas]] (powerful [[mountain spirits]]). The |
− | energy of these lokapalas is less overpowering than that of the dharmapalas. They are the beneficent forces at the summit of the mun?dane | + | [[energy]] of these [[lokapalas]] is less overpowering than that of the [[dharmapalas]]. They are the beneficent forces at the summit of the mun?dane |
− | who, while not themselves Enlightened, are receptive to the influence of the Buddhas and Bodhisattvas. They encourage the good in the | + | who, while not themselves [[Enlightened]], are receptive to the influence of the [[Buddhas]] and [[Bodhisattvas]]. They encourage the good in the |
− | world, helping to perpetuate the Dharma, and encouraging its influence to spread. | + | [[world]], helping to perpetuate the [[Dharma]], and encouraging its influence to spread. |
− | For instance, in chapter 6 of the Sutra of Golden Light they come forward and promise to protect those who propagate the sutra, and in | + | For instance, in [[chapter]] 6 of the [[Sutra of Golden Light]] they come forward and promise to {{Wiki|protect}} those who propagate the [[sutra]], and in |
− | chapter 14 of the Vimalakirti Nirdesa they undertake to protect whoever reads, recites, and explains it. The order of reality of the | + | [[chapter]] 14 of the [[Vimalakirti Nirdesa]] they undertake to {{Wiki|protect}} whoever reads, recites, and explains it. The order of [[reality]] of the |
− | dharmapalas In this chapter we have encountered a class of figures who can be quite overpowering in their ferocity, and terrifying because | + | [[dharmapalas]] In this [[chapter]] we have encountered a class of figures who can be quite overpowering in their [[ferocity]], and {{Wiki|terrifying}} because |
− | of the atmosphere of nightmare darkness that surrounds them. | + | of the {{Wiki|atmosphere}} of nightmare {{Wiki|darkness}} that surrounds them. |
− | Nonetheless, they are all protectors of the Dharma, and are emanations of Emptiness in the same way as the peaceful forms of Buddhas. | + | Nonetheless, they are all [[protectors of the Dharma]], and are [[emanations]] of [[Emptiness]] in the same way as the [[peaceful]] [[forms]] of [[Buddhas]]. |
− | Because they are apparently so threatening, it can be tempting to explain them away as merely symbolic. Before doing so, we might pause to | + | Because they are apparently so threatening, it can be tempting to explain them away as merely [[symbolic]]. Before doing so, we might pause to |
− | consider the testimony of Namkhai Norbu Rimpoche concerning depictions of dharmapalas: Though the iconographic forms have been shaped by | + | consider the testimony of [[Namkhai Norbu]] [[Rimpoche]] concerning depictions of [[dharmapalas]]: Though the iconographic [[forms]] have been shaped by |
− | the perceptions and culture of those who saw the original manifestation and by the development of tradition, actual beings are | + | the [[perceptions]] and {{Wiki|culture}} of those who saw the original [[manifestation]] and by the [[development]] of [[tradition]], actual [[beings]] are |
represented. | represented. | ||
− | A Sakyamuni Refuge Tree (from a sadhana written by Sangharakshita) Eight The Refuge Tree and its Future Growth In the course of this series | + | A [[Sakyamuni]] [[Refuge Tree]] (from a [[sadhana]] written by [[Sangharakshita]]) Eight The [[Refuge Tree]] and its Future Growth In the course of this series |
− | |||
− | |||
− | + | of [[books]] we have opened the treasury of the [[Buddhist tradition]] and encountered the immense riches of its symbol?ism. It is now time to | |
− | + | bring together all the figures we have encountered into one unifying [[symbol]], and to [[contemplate]] the {{Wiki|totality}} of the facets of the [[jewel]] of | |
+ | [[Enlightenment]]. [[Tibetan Buddhism]] has such a unifying [[symbol]], known variously as a [[Refuge]] assembly, [[Field of Merit]], or [[Refuge Tree]]. | ||
− | |||
− | Merit because by visualizing a great array of Enlightened figures and then making offerings to them, and by performing other skilful | + | It is known as a [[Refuge]] assembly because it is a [[visualized]] [[gathering]] of figures representing the three [[Refuges]]. It is known as a [[Field of Merit]] because by [[visualizing]] a great array of [[Enlightened]] figures and then making [[offerings]] to them, and by performing other [[skilful]] |
− | actions, such as committing oneself to the Bodhisattva path in their presence, one gains for oneself a great deal of positive benefit. | + | [[actions]], such as committing oneself to the [[Bodhisattva path]] in their presence, one gains for oneself a great deal of positive [[benefit]]. |
− | For Buddhism, thought and imagination are forms of action, and will have positive or negative consequences depending on their motivation. | + | For [[Buddhism]], [[thought]] and [[imagination]] are [[forms]] of [[action]], and will have positive or negative {{Wiki|consequences}} depending on their [[motivation]]. |
− | The Tantra takes this to its logical conclusion. When performed with faith and devotion, it sees no inherent difference be?tween making | + | The [[Tantra]] takes this to its [[logical]] conclusion. When performed with [[faith]] and [[devotion]], it sees no [[inherent]] difference be?tween making |
− | offerings to a hundred Buddhas visualized in meditation and doing so in the outer world. | + | [[offerings]] to a hundred [[Buddhas]] [[visualized]] in [[meditation]] and doing so in the outer [[world]]. |
− | It is known as a Refuge Tree because the assembly is often visualized seated upon a vast lotus flower, with many branches at different | + | It is known as a [[Refuge Tree]] because the assembly is often [[visualized]] seated upon a vast [[lotus flower]], with many branches at different |
− | levels. It is possible to visualize a Refuge Tree with any yidam at its centre. Whichever yidam you are concentrating on, you can build up | + | levels. It is possible to [[visualize]] a [[Refuge Tree]] with any [[yidam]] at its centre. Whichever [[yidam]] you are {{Wiki|concentrating}} on, you can build up |
− | a visualization of all the Refuges with that figure as the central focus. | + | a [[visualization]] of all the [[Refuges]] with that figure as the central focus. |
− | It is even possible to perform a condensed version of the meditation by visualizing just the central figure while maintaining the firm | + | It is even possible to perform a condensed version of the [[meditation]] by [[visualizing]] just the central figure while maintaining the firm |
− | conviction that it is the embodiment of all the Refuges. | + | conviction that it is the [[embodiment]] of all the [[Refuges]]. |
− | This figure is sometimes called the samgrahakaya or 'comprehensive body', as it is the synthesis of all objects of Refuge. The general | + | This figure is sometimes called the samgrahakaya or 'comprehensive [[body]]', as it is the {{Wiki|synthesis}} of all [[objects]] of [[Refuge]]. The general |
− | appearance of the Refuge Tree is similar for all schools of Tibetan Buddhism - all the Refuges, exoteric and esoteric, are ranged in the | + | [[appearance]] of the [[Refuge Tree]] is similar for all [[schools of Tibetan Buddhism]] - all the [[Refuges]], [[exoteric]] and [[esoteric]], are ranged in the |
sky around a central figure who is understood to embody them all. | sky around a central figure who is understood to embody them all. | ||
− | However, each school has one or more forms of Refuge Tree, each of which synthesizes all their main teachers and lineages of meditation | + | However, each school has one or more [[forms]] of [[Refuge Tree]], each of which synthesizes all their main [[teachers]] and [[lineages]] of [[meditation practice]]. It is as though each school had gone to its treasury of [[spiritual practice]] and laid out its finest [[jewels]] on display in the sky: |
− | + | as well as embodiments of the [[exoteric]] [[Refuges]], there are its greatest [[scholars]] and [[yogins]], the [[yidams]] whose [[meditations]] are most central | |
− | + | to it, and the [[dakinis]] and [[dharmapalas]] with whom it has a special [[connection]]. | |
− | to it, and | + | To [[visualize]] such an assembly, perhaps [[including]] hundreds of figures (if one has the skill to produce such a masterpiece in one's [[mind's eye]]), or even to see a well-executed [[thangka]] of it, can be quite breathtaking. The sheer number of figures, their richness and variety, and |
− | + | the [[feeling]] of the different aspects of the [[Dharma]] they embody and express, can have a profound effect on the [[mind]]. Each [[Refuge]] assembly is | |
− | + | both {{Wiki|individual}} and [[universal]]. | |
− | the | + | It is a [[vehicle]] through which a [[Tibetan Buddhist]] can develop [[faith]] and [[appreciation]] for the particular school of practice that he or she |
− | + | has joined, and its {{Wiki|distinctive}} [[traditions]] of [[spiritual practice]]. At the same time, each assembly includes figures representing all the | |
− | + | [[Refuges]], both [[exoteric]] and [[esoteric]]. | |
− | + | Thus, although they may depict different figures, each [[Refuge Tree]] is a complete [[symbol]] of all the aspects of the [[human]] [[Wikipedia:Psyche (psychology)|psyche]] raised to | |
− | + | the [[highest]] pitch of [[perfection]]. Within each assembly all our energies are [[illuminated]] by the golden rays of [[Enlightenment]], and find | |
− | + | themselves included in one great [[harmony]]. As a [[paradigm]] for the [[Refuge Tree]] we shall look at the [[Nyingma]] version, and then go on to | |
− | the | + | consider the differences in {{Wiki|emphasis}} in some of the other schools. |
− | + | We shall also consider the [[meditational]] contexts in which The [[Refuge Tree]] and its Future Growth these vast assemblies are [[visualized]] and, | |
− | + | finally, reflect on how they may develop further in the [[West]]. For the last time, we shall enter the vast blue sky of [[sunyata]], allowing | |
− | + | ourselves to let go of worries and concerns, to drop all limiting [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]], and [[to expand]] into the freedom of the unchained [[mind]]. In the | |
− | + | midst of that vast blueness appears a cloud made of [[rainbow light]], pouring its rays into the surrounding sky. | |
− | + | Out of this multicoloured cloud grows the stem of a great [[white lotus flower]]. Seated on the [[lotus]], his [[body]] blazing with {{Wiki|light}}, is [[Guru Padmasambhava]] - the source of the [[Nyingma tradition]]. He is dressed as a [[king]] of [[Zahor]], as we saw in Chap?ter Four, wearing the three {{Wiki|royal}} | |
− | + | [[robes]], holding a golden [[vajra]] and a brimming [[skull cup]], and with his [[khatvanga]] in the crook of his left arm. The only differences here are | |
− | + | that he is seated cross-legged in the [[vajra posture]], and his right hand does not rest on his right knee but clasps the [[vajra]] to his [[heart]]. | |
− | |||
− | + | Growing out from the central [[lotus]] towards the four [[cardinal points]] are four more [[lotuses]]. On the [[lotus]] closest to us, in front of | |
− | + | [[Padmasambhava]], is a [[great assembly]] of [[Buddhas of the three times]] - {{Wiki|past}}, {{Wiki|present}}, and {{Wiki|future}}. At their head is [[Sakyamuni]], the [[Buddha]] of | |
+ | our [[own]] age. He is flanked by Dlpankara and [[Maitreya]]. Dlpankara was the [[Buddha]] who, long ago, predicted that [[Sakyamuni]] would gain [[Perfect Enlightenment]]. He is usually depicted in [[monastic robes]] and wearing a pandit's cap. | ||
− | + | [[Maitreya]] is the [[Buddha]] who will rediscover the [[path to Enlightenment]] after the [[teaching]] of [[Sakyamuni]] has [[died]] away. On the [[lotus]] furthest | |
− | Padmasambhava, is a great | + | away from us, beyond [[Padmasambhava]], is a great heap of [[books]] of the [[Dharma]]: [[sutras]], [[tantras]], and commentaries. They are all wrapped in |
− | + | [[precious]] silks, and radiate {{Wiki|light}} and the [[sound]] of the [[Dharma]] in the [[form]] of [[teaching]] and [[mantras]]. On the [[lotus]] to the left of | |
− | + | [[Padmasambhava]] as we look at it is a [[great assembly]] of [[Bodhisattvas]]. | |
− | + | They are all young and attractive, dressed like [[Indian]] princes and {{Wiki|princesses}}, wearing the [[jewels]] and silks that [[symbolize]] the [[beauty]] of | |
− | + | their [[practice of generosity]] and the other [[Perfections]]. [[Samantabhadra]] and [[Samantabhadri]] The [[Refuge Tree]] and its Future Growth Their [[bodies]] | |
− | + | emit brilliant {{Wiki|light}}, and surging waves of [[love]] and [[compassion]]. They are headed by [[Avalokitesvara]], [[Manjusri]], and [[Vajrapani]]. On the [[lotus]] | |
− | + | to our right are the great [[arhats]], the [[enlightened disciples]] of the [[Buddha]]. | |
− | |||
− | + | They are of various ages, dressed in [[yellow]] [[monastic robes]], and each holds a begging-bowl and the wanderer's [[staff]]. They are headed by | |
− | + | [[Sakyamuni Buddha's]] chief [[monastic]] [[disciples]], such as [[Sariputra]], [[Maudgalyayana]], [[Mahakasyapa]], and [[Ananda]]. The [[Buddhas of the three times]], | |
− | + | [[books]] of the [[Dharma]], [[Bodhisattvas]], and [[arhats]] are the embodiments of the [[Three Jewels]] in their [[exoteric]] [[form]]. However, there are yet more | |
+ | figures. The great [[white lotus]] on which [[Padmasambhava]] sits has three tiers of [[lotus]] petals, on which the [[esoteric]] [[Refuges]] appear in | ||
− | + | brilliant ranks. On the tier immediately below [[Padmasambhava]] sit the great [[gurus]]. | |
− | + | The usual practice is to have on this tier those [[teachers]] with whom one has a personal [[connection]], by dint of having received [[teaching]] or | |
− | + | [[initiation]] from them. Then in the sky around [[Padmasambhava]] appear the [[gurus]] of the {{Wiki|past}}, especially those who preserved and transmitted the | |
− | + | teachings that one practises. So we see a [[great assembly]] of saintly [[monks]], [[scholars]] in pandit's caps, wild-looking [[yogins]], and other [[people]] | |
− | + | through whose practice and efforts the [[Dharma]] has come down to us. Each of them, out of immense [[kindness]], has become [[an embodiment]] of the | |
− | + | [[Dharma]] in their [[own]] [[lives]], and made sure that the [[treasures]] of [[Buddhism]] would be preserved for {{Wiki|future}} generations. | |
− | + | They are the living links, forming the golden chain which connects us to the [[Buddha]] - a chain that has continued unbroken for two-and-a- | |
− | + | half millennia. On the next tier of the [[white lotus]], below the [[gurus]], appear the great [[yidams]] of the four classes of [[Tantra]]. These include | |
− | + | one or two of the figures we met in [[Chapter]] Five, as well as some other [[yidams]] specific to the [[Nyingma tradition]]. The figures of the | |
− | + | [[Highest Tantra]] are mainly swathed in flames, clasping their [[consorts]] in the close embrace that [[symbolizes]] the union of [[skilful means]] and | |
− | + | [[wisdom]]. These figures are the [[esoteric]] [[Dharma]] [[Refuge]]. | |
− | |||
− | + | On the lowest tier are the [[dakinis]] and [[dharmapalas]]. The {{Wiki|ecstatic}} [[dakinis]] [[dance]] wildly, full of the [[blissful]] inspiration of the [[Dharma]]. | |
− | + | Prominent 137 [[Vajradhara]] The [[Refuge Tree]] and its Future Growth among them in the [[Nyingma]] [[Refuge Tree]] will be [[Simhamukha]], the [[lion-headed]], | |
− | + | blue [[dakini]] [[form]] of [[Padmasambhava]]. | |
+ | Along with the [[dakinis]] are the [[dharmapalas]] - the [[protectors]] of the [[teaching]], headed by the three chief [[Nyingma]] [[protectors]]: [[Ekajata]], [[Rahula]], | ||
− | + | and [[Vajrasadhu]]. | |
− | + | In the sky directly above [[Padmasambhava]] sits [[Garab Dorje]], dressed as a [[mahasiddha]]. He is the founder of the [[Dzogchen lineage]], a [[form]] of | |
− | + | practice that claims to go beyond schools and the [[three yanas]]. However, many of its most important practitioners have been [[Nyingma teachers]]. | |
− | + | Above him in the sky is [[Vajrasattva]], radiant white, holding the [[vajra]] to his [[heart]] and a [[vajra-bell]] to his left side. Finally, at the | |
− | + | [[zenith]], in a [[sphere]] of {{Wiki|light}}, sits the [[adi-Buddha]] [[Samantabhadra]] ([[Tibetan]] [[Kuntuzangpo]]) - [[symbol]] of the ever-present potentiality for | |
− | + | [[Buddhahood]] which is [[inherent]] in the [[universe]], beyond {{Wiki|space and time}}. He is naked and unadorned, his [[body]] deep blue in {{Wiki|colour}}. | |
− | + | He is seated in [[sexual union]] with his white [[consort]], [[Samantabhadri]]. In the vast prairies of the sky around the [[Refuge Tree]], [[gods]] and [[god]]? | |
− | + | desses are making delightful [[offerings]] to [[Padmasambhava]] and all the [[Refuges]]. [[Refuge Trees]] of other schools We have seen that each school of | |
− | + | [[Tibetan Buddhism]] has a [[Refuge Tree]] [[tradition]] which is its centre of practice, common to all followers of that school. The general [[principle]] | |
− | + | of the arrangement will be similar for all schools - all the [[Refuges]], [[exoteric]] and [[esoteric]], are ranged in the sky about a central figure | |
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | of the arrangement will be similar for all schools - all the Refuges, exoteric and esoteric, are ranged in the sky about a central figure | ||
who is understood to embody them all. | who is understood to embody them all. | ||
− | For the Kagyupas the central figure is usually the adi-Buddha Vajradhara. He is deep blue in colour, seated in full-lotus posture. His | + | For the [[Kagyupas]] the central figure is usually the [[adi-Buddha]] [[Vajradhara]]. He is deep blue in {{Wiki|colour}}, seated in [[full-lotus]] [[posture]]. His |
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | + | hands are crossed in front of his [[heart]]. In his right hand is the [[vajra]], in his left the [[vajra-bell]]. [[Kagyu]] [[Refuge Trees]] always give | |
− | + | prominence to the [[lineage]] of [[gurus]] we met in [[Chapter]] Four: beginning with [[Tilopa]] (who was directly inspired by [[Vajradhara]]), and continuing | |
− | + | through [[Naropa]], [[Marpa]], Mila?repa, and [[Gampopa]]. They are also likely to show [[Cakrasamvara]] and [[Vajravarahi]] prominently positioned among the | |
− | + | [[yidams]]. | |
− | + | For the [[Gelukpas]] the central focus is [[Je Tsongkhapa]], the founder of their school. He is dressed in [[monastic robes]] and the [[yellow]] pandit's | |
− | + | cap, holding the stems of [[lotuses]] which bloom at his shoulders, supporting the flaming sword and [[book]], which denote that he is considered | |
− | + | an [[emanation of Manjusri]]. | |
− | of | + | In his [[heart]] the figure of [[Sakyamuni Buddha]] is often to be seen. (One also finds [[Geluk]] [[Refuge]] assemblies whose central figure is [[Sakyamuni]], |
− | + | with [[Vajradhara]] at his [[heart]].) [[Geluk]] [[Refuge Trees]] tend to be less obviously lotus-like than those of other schools. Usually the central | |
− | + | figure sits on a [[lotus]] in the sky with figures on a many-tiered [[lotus]] below him. In the sky above and to each side of him are ranged a {{Wiki|mass}} | |
− | + | of [[gurus]], so that the overall [[impression]] is of a kind of cruciform arrangement around the central figure. | |
− | + | In the sky above [[Tsongkhapa]] are great [[gurus]] from whom the [[Geluk school]] particularly draws its inspiration, [[including]] a number of [[Indian mahasiddhas]]. To the left, as we look, is the Bodhisatrva [[Maitreya]], usually represented with a [[white stupa]] or [[chorten]] as his {{Wiki|emblem}}. To the | |
− | + | right is [[Manjusri]], with the flaming sword and [[book]]. They are both surrounded by a sea of [[gurus]]. Together they represent the Method and | |
− | + | [[Wisdom]] [[lineages]] respectively, the teachings dealing with [[compassionate]] [[activity]] and the [[realization]] of [[Emptiness]], which were synthesized | |
+ | by [[Atisa]], whose [[tradition]] the [[Gelukpas]] continue. Below [[Tsongkhapa]] is a great array of figures on a many-tiered [[lotus]]. On the [[highest]] tiers | ||
− | + | are the [[yidams]] of [[Highest Tantra]] such as [[Yamantaka]], [[Cakrasamvara]], [[Guhyasamaja]], [[Kalacakra]], [[Hevajra]], and [[Vajrayogini]]. | |
− | |||
− | + | Be?neath them appear other figures associated with the three lower classes of [[Tantra]]. These tend to be [[serene]] and [[peaceful]], as opposed to | |
− | + | the flame?encircled [[Anuttarayoga]] [[yidams]]. On the succeeding tiers sit a [[calm]] array of [[Buddhas]]. A set of thirty-five [[Buddhas]] is often | |
− | These are | + | depicted. These are associated with a practice of {{Wiki|confession}} used by those who have taken the Bodhisatrva [[vows]], based on a passage in the |
− | + | Upali-Pariprccha [[Sutra]]. A set of [[seven Buddhas]], known as [[Manusi Buddhas]] ([[Tibetan]] [[Sangye Rapdun]]) are often included too. | |
− | + | These are [[Buddhas]] of {{Wiki|past}} epochs. They are all seated in [[full-lotus]] [[posture]], wearing [[monastic robes]], and can be {{Wiki|distinguished}} by their | |
− | + | hand-gestures. [[Vipasyin]] has both hands on his knees, palms inwards, fingers reaching down in the [[earth-touching mudra]]. | |
− | his | + | The [[Refuge Tree]] and its Future Growth [[Sikhin]] holds his right hand up in front of him in the [[vitarka mudra]] of victorious argument, while |
− | his hands in the | + | his left rests in his lap. [[Visvabhu]] holds his hands in the gesture of turning the [[Wheel of the Dharma]]. [[Krakucchanda]] has his right hand on |
− | + | his knee, palm outwards, in the [[varada mudra]] of [[supreme giving]]; with his left hand he [[grasps]] a fold of his [[monastic robe]]. [[Kanakamuni]] has | |
− | + | his hands in the same positions as those of [[Buddha]] [[Sikhin]]. [[Kasyapa]] has his left hand in his lap, while his right makes the [[mudra]] of supreme | |
− | + | [[renunciation]], known as the [[Buddha]] [[sramana]] [[mudra]]. The seventh of these [[Buddhas]] is [[Sakyamuni]], the [[Buddha]] of our current age. | |
− | + | Also frequently included in the assembly of [[Buddhas]] is a set of eight [[Medicine Buddhas]] ([[Tibetan]] Mentha Deshek [[gye]]). These [[Buddhas]], who are | |
− | + | particularly venerated for their [[healing]] [[powers]], are led by the [[Buddha]] Baisajyaguru or Baisajyaraja ([[Tibetan]] Mentha). Though he is | |
− | + | sometimes represented as golden in {{Wiki|colour}}, his [[characteristic]] {{Wiki|colour}} is blue. Indeed he is also known as Vaiduryaprabharaja ('[[king]] of [[lapis lazuli]] radiance'). | |
− | + | His left hand rests in his lap in the [[mudra of meditation]], supporting an {{Wiki|iron}} begging-bowl. His right hand is at his right knee, palm | |
− | + | outwards, [[offering]] a sprig of the [[myrobalan]] plant ({{Wiki|Latin}} terminalia chebula), a [[healing]] fruit well-known in [[Indian medicine]]. | |
− | + | His retinue consists of six other [[Buddhas]] who are his brothers in [[healing]], and [[Sakyamuni Buddha]], the [[Buddha]] of our epoch, who is sometimes | |
− | + | referred to as the Great [[Physician]] because he has [[taught]] the [[Dharma]], which is the antidote to the sick?ness of [[suffering]] within [[samsara]]. | |
− | Buddha appears in contexts other than the Refuge assembly. In Indian Buddhism there is a tradition of meditation on a mandala of fifty-one | + | (The [[Four Noble Truths]] may even be based on an {{Wiki|ancient Indian}} {{Wiki|medical}} [[formula]] of diagnosis, [[cause]], prognosis, and treatment.) The [[Medicine Buddha]] appears in contexts other than the [[Refuge]] assembly. In [[Indian Buddhism]] there is a [[tradition]] of [[meditation]] on a [[mandala]] of fifty-one |
figures, of which he is the central one. | figures, of which he is the central one. | ||
− | He also became an important figure in later Chinese Buddhism. According to Raoul Birnbaum, the most common set of figures on the principal | + | He also became an important figure in later [[Chinese Buddhism]]. According to Raoul Birnbaum, the most common set of figures on the [[principal]] |
− | |||
− | |||
− | + | [[shrine]] in large {{Wiki|Chinese}} [[monasteries]] consists of [[Sakyamuni]] flanked by [[Amitabha]] to his right and Baisajyaguru to his left (which is | |
+ | [[symbolically]] the [[east]], the [[direction]] in which the [[Pure Land]] of the [[Medicine Buddha]] is said to be located). | ||
− | |||
− | the | + | Below the [[Buddhas]] are commonly depicted eighteen [[arhat]] [[disciples]]. These are a set of [[sixteen arhats]] mentioned in [[Indian tradition]], with |
− | + | the addition of their two attendants, [[Dharmatala]] and [[Hva-shang]]. These [[disciples]] of [[Sakyamuni]] are credited with having spread the [[Dharma]] | |
− | + | all over [[India]], up into the [[Himalayas]], and even to the Karakoram. Each has his [[own]] individualized [[iconography]]. Finally, on the lowest tiers | |
− | + | of the great [[lotus]], come the [[dakas]], [[dakinis]], and [[dharmapalas]]. | |
− | is | + | Among the [[dharmapalas]], particular prominence is given to [[Mahakala]] and [[Sridevi]]. Below the great [[lotus]] stand the [[Four Great Kings]]. The [[lotus]] |
− | + | is a [[symbol]] of the total [[abandonment]] of [[samsara]], so only those who have entered upon the [[transcendental]] [[path]] are represented [[enthroned]] on a | |
− | + | [[lotus flower]]. | |
− | + | The [[kings]] are commonly shown in full armour. The dharma?palas who are [[emanations]] of the [[dharmakaya]] generally scorn all [[protection]], | |
− | nature. | + | frequently going naked. They are immune to being affected by anything [[mundane]], for they have seen right through to its true, [[illusory nature]]. |
− | However, the lokapalas, though they stand at the summit of mundane existence, still need to protect themselves from its slings and arrows. | + | However, the [[lokapalas]], though they stand at the summit of [[mundane]] [[existence]], still need to {{Wiki|protect}} themselves from its slings and arrows. |
− | The Refuge Tree and Going for Refuge We have now looked briefly at the Refuge Trees of some different schools of Tibetan Buddhism. | + | The [[Refuge Tree]] and [[Going for Refuge]] We have now looked briefly at the [[Refuge Trees]] of some different [[schools of Tibetan Buddhism]]. |
− | Now that we have seen them, the question arises, how are we going to relate to them? There are several ways to do this. Some people | + | Now that we have seen them, the question arises, how are we going to relate to them? There are several ways to do this. Some [[people]] |
− | appreciate them simply on an aesthetic level, looking at them in the way in which an art student might examine a painting in a museum. | + | appreciate them simply on an {{Wiki|aesthetic}} level, [[looking at]] them in the way in which an [[art]] [[student]] might examine a painting in a museum. |
− | Those who are interested in Jungian psychology often see them as expressions of the Jungian archetypes. The gurus and arhats are aspects of | + | Those who are [[interested]] in {{Wiki|Jungian psychology}} often see them as {{Wiki|expressions}} of the {{Wiki|Jungian}} {{Wiki|archetypes}}. The [[gurus]] and [[arhats]] are aspects of |
− | the Wise Old Man, the dakinis are anima figures, the dharmapalas shadow figures, and so on. However, relating to a Refuge Tree in either of | + | the [[Wise Old Man]], the [[dakinis]] are anima figures, the [[dharmapalas]] shadow figures, and so on. However, relating to a [[Refuge Tree]] in either of |
− | these ways is not to relate to it as a Refuge Tree at all. It only becomes a Refuge Tree when you go for Refuge to it. Going for Refuge, | + | these ways is not to relate to it as a [[Refuge Tree]] at all. It only becomes a [[Refuge Tree]] when you go for [[Refuge]] to it. [[Going for Refuge]], |
− | committing yourself to the path to Enlightenment, is not something you do only once. Rather, it has to be repeated over and over again, as | + | committing yourself to the [[path to Enlightenment]], is not something you do only once. Rather, it has to be repeated over and over again, as |
− | you develop. Through doing so, you acknowledge the | + | you develop. Through doing so, you [[acknowledge]] the |
− | Refuge Tree and its Future Growth Refuge Tree not just as an exotic picture but as a blueprint for what you can become - a vision of all | + | [[Refuge Tree]] and its Future Growth [[Refuge Tree]] not just as an exotic picture but as a blueprint for what you can become - a [[vision]] of all |
− | the energies of your psyche transmuted and put at the service of the highest possible ideal. This vast array of figures represents the | + | the energies of your [[Wikipedia:Psyche (psychology)|psyche]] transmuted and put at the service of the [[highest]] possible {{Wiki|ideal}}. This vast array of figures represents the |
− | ocean of the unfolded wisdom, compassion, and energy of Buddhahood. If you make the effort to develop the potential inherent in every man | + | ocean of the unfolded [[wisdom]], [[compassion]], and [[energy]] of [[Buddhahood]]. If you make the [[effort]] to develop the potential [[inherent]] in every man |
− | and woman, it is a display of the riches of the treasure-house of your own mind. | + | and woman, it is a display of the riches of the treasure-house of your [[own mind]]. |
− | Recognizing this, you keep on committing yourself, ever more deeply, placing more and more reliance on the Three Jewels, until you yourself | + | [[Recognizing]] this, you keep on committing yourself, ever more deeply, placing more and more reliance on the [[Three Jewels]], until you yourself |
− | have become the path, and embody the Three Jewels in yourself. One traditional meditation for deepening and strengthening this commitment | + | have become the [[path]], and embody the [[Three Jewels]] in yourself. One [[traditional]] [[meditation]] for deepening and strengthening this commitment |
− | is the Going for Refuge and Prostration practice (which, as we saw in Chapter Three, is one of the Foundation Yogas). I | + | is the [[Going for Refuge]] and [[Prostration]] practice (which, as we saw in [[Chapter]] Three, is one of the Foundation [[Yogas]]). I |
− | n this practice you begin by visualizing the Refuge Tree in the sky in front of you, with all the Refuges, exoteric and esoteric. In | + | n this practice you begin by [[visualizing]] the [[Refuge Tree]] in the sky in front of you, with all the [[Refuges]], [[exoteric]] and [[esoteric]]. In |
− | addition you visualize your father and all men to your right, your mother and all women to your left. Any enemies you may have are in front | + | addition you [[visualize]] your father and all men to your right, your mother and all women to your left. Any enemies you may have are in front |
of you, and your friends are ranged around immediately behind you. | of you, and your friends are ranged around immediately behind you. | ||
− | In this way you generate the feeling that you are not committing yourself to gain Enlightenment for yourself alone. Part of the | + | In this way you generate the [[feeling]] that you are not committing yourself to gain [[Enlightenment]] for yourself alone. Part of the |
− | Enlightenment experience is the realization that you are not inherently separate from other beings, so how can you aim to emancipate | + | [[Enlightenment experience]] is the [[realization]] that you are not inherently separate from other [[beings]], so how can you aim to emancipate |
− | yourself from the wheel of suffering and leave them still trapped? Hence, from the Mahayana point of view, your aspiration to gain | + | yourself from the [[wheel]] of [[suffering]] and leave them still trapped? Hence, from the [[Mahayana]] point of view, your [[aspiration]] to gain |
− | Buddhahood must be based on a deeply felt desire to do so in order to be of maximum usefulness to all sentient beings. | + | [[Buddhahood]] must be based on a deeply felt [[desire]] to do so in order to be of maximum usefulness to all [[sentient beings]]. |
− | The Tantric approach, as we have seen, is to make ideals as concrete as possible, so it urges you not just to feel the desire to take all | + | The [[Tantric]] approach, as we have seen, is to make ideals as concrete as possible, so it [[urges]] you not just to [[feel]] the [[desire]] to take all |
− | beings with you on the path, but actually to do so imaginatively. Thus you visualize all other beings also committing themselves to the | + | [[beings]] with you on the [[path]], but actually to do so imaginatively. Thus you [[visualize]] all other [[beings]] also committing themselves to the |
− | path to freedom around you. In most forms of the practice you next recite a short verse expressing your aspiration to go for Refuge to the | + | [[path]] to freedom around you. In most [[forms]] of the practice you next recite a short verse expressing your [[aspiration]] to go for [[Refuge]] to the |
− | guru, the Buddha, the Dharma, and the Sangha, until you have attained Enlightenment. | + | [[guru]], the [[Buddha]], the [[Dharma]], and the [[Sangha]], until you have [[attained]] [[Enlightenment]]. |
− | Not only this, you imagine all other sentient beings wholeheartedly reciting the verse with you. hen you make full prostrations74 to the | + | Not only this, you [[imagine]] all other [[sentient beings]] wholeheartedly reciting the verse with you. hen you make full prostrations74 to the |
− | visualized Refuge Tree, each time reciting another verse expressive of your Going for Refuge to all the Refuges. | + | [[visualized]] [[Refuge Tree]], each time reciting another verse expressive of your [[Going for Refuge]] to all the [[Refuges]]. |
− | When this practice is performed as part of the Foundation Yogas it is customary to perform a set number of prostrations every day, until | + | When this practice is performed as part of the Foundation [[Yogas]] it is customary to perform a set number of [[prostrations]] every day, until |
− | you have accumulated a total of 100,000. At a rate of 100 a day, this will take three years to complete, so it is quite a commitment of | + | you have [[accumulated]] a total of 100,000. At a rate of 100 a day, this will take three years to complete, so it is quite a commitment of |
− | energy. If you perform the practice regularly, the effect is very definitely cumulative. The more time you spend with this great vision of | + | [[energy]]. If you perform the practice regularly, the effect is very definitely cumulative. The more time you spend with this great [[vision]] of |
− | all the attributes of Buddhahood, the more the energies of the depths of your being are stirred. | + | all the [[attributes]] of [[Buddhahood]], the more the energies of the depths of your being are stirred. |
− | After a while, you start to feel that with each prostration you are throwing your self more deeply into the spiritual life. To start with | + | After a while, you start to [[feel]] that with each [[prostration]] you are throwing your [[self]] more deeply into the [[spiritual life]]. To start with |
− | it feels awkward; most Westerners are not used to expressing strong emotion. | + | it [[feels]] awkward; most [[Westerners]] are not used to expressing strong [[emotion]]. |
− | The idea that you should feel such devotion for something that you would just want to throw yourself face down in front of it is a strange | + | The [[idea]] that you should [[feel]] such [[devotion]] for something that you would just want to throw yourself face down in front of it is a strange |
− | one for us. However, the more you do, the more natural it becomes. The stiffness of pride and the ingrained feeling that you often find in | + | one for us. However, the more you do, the more natural it becomes. The stiffness of [[pride]] and the ingrained [[feeling]] that you often find in |
− | the West that 'no?body is any better than me; my opinion is as good as anyone else's', gradually dissolves away. You feel extremely happy | + | the [[West]] that 'no?body is any better than me; my opinion is as good as anyone else's', gradually dissolves away. You [[feel]] extremely [[happy]] |
− | and fortunate to be living in a universe in which there are beings much wiser and more loving than you. It becomes a relief to have an | + | and [[fortunate]] to be living in a [[universe]] in which there are [[beings]] much wiser and more [[loving]] than you. It becomes a relief to have an |
− | ideal to which you can aspire, for it is not an unattainable goal to which you are prostrating. | + | {{Wiki|ideal}} to which you can aspire, for it is not an unattainable goal to which you are [[prostrating]]. |
− | There is a path which, step by step, prostration by prostration, you can follow. As you follow it, you become more fulfilled. Life gains | + | There is a [[path]] which, step by step, [[prostration]] by [[prostration]], you can follow. As you follow it, you become more fulfilled. [[Life]] gains |
− | deeper meaning. More than that, you begin to have something to offer to other people. You feel yourself part of the solution to the world's | + | deeper meaning. More than that, you begin to have something to offer to other [[people]]. You [[feel]] yourself part of the {{Wiki|solution}} to the world's |
difficulties, rather than part of the problem. | difficulties, rather than part of the problem. | ||
− | As you carry on, launching yourself forward in the direction of Enlightenment, even more happens. Your feeling of being a solid self, | + | As you carry on, launching yourself forward in the [[direction]] of [[Enlightenment]], even more happens. Your [[feeling]] of being a solid [[self]], |
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | + | building up a rather sketchy [[mental]] image, changes. You begin by describing the whole thing to yourself {{Wiki|artificially}}: 'the [[dakinis]] should | |
− | + | be on this tier', and so on. You [[feel]] as though you are playing a game, painting a picture. With time, though, the figures in front of you | |
− | + | come to have a greater and greater effect. You [[feel]] yourself in the presence of something. | |
− | The | + | You [[feel]] The [[Refuge Tree]] and its Future Growth less that you are creating a picture, and more that you are contacting another level of |
− | + | [[reality]]. Gradually, the great array of figures may take on at least as much [[reality]] as the 'I' which is supposedly creating them. The | |
− | + | [[reality]] they embody is shining, brilliant, [[loving]], [[wise]]. | |
− | + | The distance between you and them steadily {{Wiki|decreases}}. Finally, you [[feel]] no separation at all. You become your [[own]] [[refuge]]. You understand | |
− | + | that all these figures are simply {{Wiki|expressions}} of aspects of the [[Enlightened Mind]]. In experiencing those states for yourself, the [[path]] comes | |
− | + | to an end. In [[realizing]] the same [[states of mind]] as the [[Buddhas]], [[Bodhisattvas]], and great [[gurus]], you and all of them, in the graphic [[language]] | |
− | + | of [[Zen]], '[[breathe]] through one nostril'. | |
− | + | At this point there is nothing to do but work for other [[living beings]] - who are no lon?ger [[conceived]] of as 'other' or 'separate'. In [[Going for Refuge]] more and more deeply, you have become the [[Refuge Tree]]. Future developments Throughout this series of [[books]] I have tried to | |
− | + | describe the [[Buddhist]] figures as they have been handed down by [[tradition]]. At times I have ventured to suggest personal associations with | |
− | + | them, or interpretations that are not [[traditional]], but I have not made any changes to their [[iconography]]. The question we now have to ask | |
− | + | is: will these figures change further with time, and with their introduction to the [[West]]? | |
− | + | There seem to be two extreme [[views]] about this. Some [[people]], of whom {{Wiki|Carl Jung}} is probably the best known, have argued that [[Buddhist iconography]] cannot take [[root]] in the [[Western]] [[Wikipedia:Psyche (psychology)|psyche]]. {{Wiki|Jung}} [[thought]] the Eastern [[Buddhist]] figures too alien to be happily accepted into the | |
− | development. | + | [[unconscious]] of [[Westerners]]. He favoured making the best of [[Christianity]], rather than transplanting Eastern figures into [[Western]] [[spiritual development]]. |
− | I personally think that if Jung had lived longer, he would have revised his judgement. When I first came into contact with Buddhas and | + | I personally think that if {{Wiki|Jung}} had lived longer, he would have revised his [[judgement]]. When I first came into [[contact]] with [[Buddhas]] and |
− | Bodhisattvas I found it took very little time before I was dreaming about them and happily meditating upon them. I did not find them so | + | [[Bodhisattvas]] I found it took very little time before I was [[Wikipedia:Dream|dreaming]] about them and happily [[meditating]] upon them. I did not find them so |
− | strange and alien that I could not emotionally connect with them. In some ways their un?familiarity was an advantage. As they were not | + | strange and alien that I could not [[emotionally]] connect with them. In some ways their un?familiarity was an advantage. As they were not |
familiar from my child?hood I had no particular associations with them and could come to them a fresh. Their 'otherness' seemed | familiar from my child?hood I had no particular associations with them and could come to them a fresh. Their 'otherness' seemed | ||
− | appropriate, for they symbolized a real?ity of which I had no experience at all. It was as though they came from a golden land I had never | + | appropriate, for they [[symbolized]] a real?ity of which I had no [[experience]] at all. It was as though they came from a golden land I had never |
− | visited. The inhabitants of such a wondrous realm should not look like ordinary people. | + | visited. The inhabitants of such a wondrous [[realm]] should not look like [[ordinary people]]. |
− | As time has gone on, I have come to know hundreds of other people who found it quite easy to make an emotional link with the Buddha and | + | As time has gone on, I have come to know hundreds of other [[people]] who found it quite easy to make an [[emotional]] link with the [[Buddha]] and |
− | Bodhisattva figures, and even the dakinis and dharmapalas. I am in con?tact with hundreds of people who meditate on them and do not | + | [[Bodhisattva]] figures, and even the [[dakinis]] and [[dharmapalas]]. I am in con?tact with hundreds of [[people]] who [[meditate]] on them and do not |
− | encounter any real cultural or psychological barrier to accepting them. | + | encounter any real {{Wiki|cultural}} or [[psychological]] barrier to accepting them. |
− | The figures 'work' for them. At the other extreme are those people who are convinced of the value of the tradition, and feel that the | + | The figures 'work' for them. At the other extreme are those [[people]] who are convinced of the value of the [[tradition]], and [[feel]] that the |
− | sadhanas should be practised unchanged in the West. They are not open to any further developments. For me, there has to be a middle way | + | [[sadhanas]] should be practised unchanged in the [[West]]. They are not open to any further developments. For me, there has to be a [[middle way]] |
− | between these two extremes. A tree is an organic and growing thing. So the Refuge Tree is not set in a fixed and final form. It can still | + | between these [[two extremes]]. A [[tree]] is an organic and growing thing. So the [[Refuge Tree]] is not set in a fixed and final [[form]]. It can still |
− | change, develop, and put out more branches. Its figures can transform into new shapes. | + | change, develop, and put out more branches. Its figures can [[transform]] into new shapes. |
− | Once you understand its essence, you will see that Reality can be expressed through an ocean of different forms. In communicating your | + | Once you understand its [[essence]], you will see that [[Reality]] can be expressed through an ocean of different [[forms]]. In communicating your |
− | experience to other people, under new conditions, you may well find new figures appearing. Before we see the appearance of new figures, we | + | [[experience]] to other [[people]], under new [[conditions]], you may well find new figures appearing. Before we see the [[appearance]] of new figures, we |
− | are more likely to find different juxtapositions and combinations of the traditional ones. One way in which this may happen is through a | + | are more likely to find different juxtapositions and combinations of the [[traditional]] ones. One way in which this may happen is through a |
− | breaking down of sectarian?ism within Western Buddhism. When Buddhism has come to a new part of the world, a fresh synthesis has often been | + | breaking down of sectarian?ism within [[Western Buddhism]]. When [[Buddhism]] has come to a new part of the [[world]], a fresh {{Wiki|synthesis}} has often been |
brought about which has drawn on teachings and practices from a number of different schools. | brought about which has drawn on teachings and practices from a number of different schools. | ||
− | This happened, for instance, in China, where the T'ien T'ai school was essentially a synthesizing school, bringing together several | + | This happened, for instance, in [[China]], where the [[T'ien T'ai]] school was [[essentially]] a synthesizing school, bringing together several |
− | |||
− | |||
− | tradition but from other parts of the Buddhist world should not appear in the West. This widening-out beyond the boundaries of traditional | + | different [[elements]]. So there is no [[reason]] in [[principle]] why new [[Refuge Trees]] that in?corporate not just figures from the [[Indo-Tibetan tradition]] but from other parts of the [[Buddhist]] [[world]] should not appear in the [[West]]. This widening-out beyond the [[boundaries]] of [[traditional]] |
− | schools happened to a limited degree in Tibet in the nineteenth century. A number of renowned lamas of different schools, concerned about | + | schools happened to a limited [[degree]] [[in Tibet]] in the nineteenth century. A number of renowned [[lamas]] of different schools, concerned about |
− | the dangers of 146 The Refuge Tree and its Future Growth sectarianism, started swapping their lineages of initiation and practice. | + | the dangers of 146 The [[Refuge Tree]] and its Future Growth {{Wiki|sectarianism}}, started swapping their [[lineages]] of [[initiation]] and practice. |
− | Thus was born a movement known as Ri-me (without boundaries, pronouned ree-may), which has continued up to the present day. How?ever, there | + | Thus was born a {{Wiki|movement}} known as [[Ri-me]] (without [[boundaries]], pronouned ree-may), which has continued up to the {{Wiki|present}} day. How?ever, there |
− | is no reason why the concept underlying the Ri-me move?ment should not be more widely applied. Why should one not dissolve away all the | + | is no [[reason]] why the {{Wiki|concept}} underlying the [[Ri-me]] move?ment should not be more widely applied. Why should one not dissolve away all the |
− | boundaries between Buddhist schools? Clearly one needs to use a limited number of methods, and to follow a consistent set of instructions, | + | [[boundaries]] between [[Buddhist schools]]? Clearly one needs to use a limited number of [[methods]], and to follow a consistent set of instructions, |
− | otherwise one will not make much progress. It is hopeless to try to be a Tibetan Buddhist, a Pure Land follower, and a Zen practition?er | + | otherwise one will not make much progress. It is hopeless to try to be a [[Tibetan Buddhist]], a [[Pure Land]] follower, and a [[Zen]] practition?er |
all at once. | all at once. | ||
− | Nonetheless, while for practical purposes we have to narrow down our field of concern, there is the danger that in doing so we limit our | + | Nonetheless, while for {{Wiki|practical}} purposes we have to narrow down our field of [[concern]], there is the [[danger]] that in doing so we limit our |
sources of inspiration, or even develop narrow-minded allegiance to one school. | sources of inspiration, or even develop narrow-minded allegiance to one school. | ||
− | It is important that we feel and understand that the essence of Buddhism is Going for Refuge, and that we ourselves stand shoulder to | + | It is important that we [[feel]] and understand that the [[essence]] of [[Buddhism]] is [[Going for Refuge]], and that we ourselves stand shoulder to |
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | + | shoulder with all those who have done so, no {{Wiki|matter}} what their school or [[lineage]]. | |
− | As | + | As an example of a [[direction]] that [[Buddhism in the West]] could take, I shall mention aspects of a [[Refuge Tree]] that appears in a new [[sadhana]] |
− | + | introduced into the [[Western Buddhist Order]] by [[Sangharakshita]]. This [[tree]] has [[Sakyamuni]] at its centre, as the source of the entire [[Buddhist tradition]] and to {{Wiki|emphasize}} the common parentage of the entire [[family]] of [[Buddhist schools]] and [[traditions]]. | |
− | + | As usual, there are figures representing all the [[Refuges]]. What is different about this [[Refuge]] assembly is that the [[spiritual teachers]] | |
− | + | represented do not come from just one, or even several, [[schools of Tibetan Buddhism]]. It includes figures such as [[Padmasambhava]], Mila?repa, | |
− | + | and [[Tsongkhapa]], but in addition there are [[teachers]] from many other [[Buddhist traditions]]. For instance, there are great [[masters]] from the [[Zen tradition]]: [[Hui Neng]], [[Dogen]], and [[Hakuin]]. | |
− | + | This [[Refuge]] assembly, then, emphasizes the underlying {{Wiki|unity}} of the [[Buddhist tradition]]. In [[Going for Refuge]] to it one acknowledges the | |
− | + | various {{Wiki|expressions}} of the [[Buddhist tradition]] under different circumstances as different ways in which [[human beings]] have followed the same | |
− | + | [[Dharma]] of the [[Buddha]], and moved in the [[direction]] of the same [[Enlightenment]]. | |
− | the | + | One [[recognizes]] that one is first and foremost a follower of the [[Buddha]] and only secondarily a member of a particular [[Buddhist]] school. Thus |
− | tradition, it does not introduce any new iconographic element into Buddhism as a whole. The spiritual teachers from different coun?tries | + | the practice is a strong antidote to {{Wiki|sectarianism}}. 1 4 7 Even though this new [[Refuge Tree]] incorporates figures not found in the [[Tibetan tradition]], it does not introduce any new iconographic [[element]] into [[Buddhism]] as a whole. The [[spiritual teachers]] from different coun?tries |
− | are all visualized following traditional representations. As time goes on, however, I am sure that there will be changes in the forms of | + | are all [[visualized]] following [[traditional]] {{Wiki|representations}}. As time goes on, however, I am sure that there will be changes in the [[forms]] of |
− | Buddhas, Bodhisattvas, and Tantric deities, just because they are being depicted or visualized by Westerners. | + | [[Buddhas]], [[Bodhisattvas]], and [[Tantric deities]], just because they are being depicted or [[visualized]] by [[Westerners]]. |
− | I have friends who are artists, who paint and sculpt Buddha and Bodhisattva figures. They adhere to the tradition, and yet... they are | + | I have friends who are {{Wiki|artists}}, who paint and sculpt [[Buddha]] and [[Bodhisattva]] figures. They adhere to the [[tradition]], and yet... they are |
− | Westerners, and one can see that their work expresses their Westernness. Faces become less oriental; one can see the influence of great | + | [[Westerners]], and one can see that their work expresses their Westernness. Faces become less {{Wiki|oriental}}; one can see the influence of great |
− | Western artists in the style of their painting and sculpture. I have no doubt that this is how new forms will gradually emerge. Western | + | [[Western]] {{Wiki|artists}} in the style of their painting and {{Wiki|sculpture}}. I have no [[doubt]] that this is how new [[forms]] will gradually emerge. [[Western]] |
− | artists and meditators do not need to try to produce figures appropriate for the West. We just have to pour ourselves wholeheartedly into | + | {{Wiki|artists}} and [[meditators]] do not need to try to produce figures appropriate for the [[West]]. We just have to pour ourselves wholeheartedly into |
− | the traditional forms. | + | the [[traditional]] [[forms]]. |
− | Once we have become deeply imbued with the spirit of the tradition, once we have begun to see beyond their forms to the Reality of which | + | Once we have become deeply imbued with the [[spirit]] of the [[tradition]], once we have begun to see beyond their [[forms]] to the [[Reality]] of which |
they are an expression, then changes will natur?ally occur. Over perhaps a few generations, completely new figures will emerge. | they are an expression, then changes will natur?ally occur. Over perhaps a few generations, completely new figures will emerge. | ||
− | In future, Western Refuge Trees we shall find, as well as new manifestations of Buddhas and Bodhisattvas, and Western men and women among | + | In {{Wiki|future}}, [[Western]] [[Refuge Trees]] we shall find, as well as new [[manifestations]] of [[Buddhas]] and [[Bodhisattvas]], and [[Western]] men and women among |
− | the ranks of the spiritual teachers. So this series of books will never be finished, once and for all - or at least not as long as there | + | the ranks of the [[spiritual teachers]]. So this series of [[books]] will never be finished, once and for all - or at least not as long as there |
− | are people practising the Dharma, and exploring the golden realms of higher states of consciousness. | + | are [[people]] [[practising the Dharma]], and exploring the golden [[realms]] of [[higher states of consciousness]]. |
− | What I have written is only a summary of the story so far. Now that the Dharma has come to the West, we have the opportunity to unfold | + | What I have written is only a summary of the story so far. Now that the [[Dharma]] has come to the [[West]], we have the opportunity to unfold |
− | still further the rich tapestry of Buddhist symbolism by making contact with the beautiful archetypal figures of the Buddhist tradition, | + | still further the rich tapestry of [[Buddhist symbolism]] by making [[contact]] with the beautiful [[archetypal]] figures of the [[Buddhist tradition]], |
− | going for Refuge to them, and making them our own through meditation and devotional practice. Then through our meetings with the Buddhas, | + | going for [[Refuge]] to them, and making them our [[own]] through [[meditation]] and devotional practice. Then through our meetings with the [[Buddhas]], |
− | Bodhisattvas, and Tantric deities, we shall be able to add further chapters to this book, to reveal more of the treasures to be found in | + | [[Bodhisattvas]], and [[Tantric deities]], we shall be able to add further chapters to this [[book]], to reveal more of the [[treasures]] to be found in |
− | the storehouse of the human mind. 148 Notes 1 The Buddha often stayed at the Vultures's Peak (Grdhrakuta) from where he delivered many | + | the [[storehouse]] of the [[human mind]]. 148 Notes 1 The [[Buddha]] often stayed at the Vultures's Peak ([[Grdhrakuta]]) from where he delivered many |
− | discourses. | + | [[discourses]]. |
− | It is on a hill near Rajgir in Bihar, and now a major Buddhist pilgrimage site. 2 The Nyingma school counts six levels of Tantra: kriya, | + | It is on a [[hill]] near [[Rajgir]] in [[Bihar]], and now a major [[Buddhist pilgrimage]] site. 2 The [[Nyingma school]] counts six levels of [[Tantra]]: [[kriya]], |
− | upa-yoga, yoga, maha?yoga, anu-yoga, and ati-yoga. For a schematic sketch of these, see Professor G. Tucci, The Religions of Tibet, | + | [[upa-yoga]], [[yoga]], maha?yoga, [[anu-yoga]], and [[ati-yoga]]. For a {{Wiki|schematic}} sketch of these, see [[Professor]] [[G. Tucci]], The [[Religions]] of [[Tibet]], |
Routledge and Kegan Paul, 1980, pp.76-81. | Routledge and Kegan Paul, 1980, pp.76-81. | ||
− | This is not the only possible arrangement of the five Buddhas in the manda?la. To generalize, in most of the earlier tantras and in the | + | This is not the only possible arrangement of the [[five Buddhas]] in the manda?la. To generalize, in most of the earlier [[tantras]] and in the |
− | practices of the Nyingma school, Vairocana is at the centre, while many of the later tantras, including the Highest Tantra practices of the | + | practices of the [[Nyingma school]], [[Vairocana]] is at the centre, while many of the later [[tantras]], [[including]] the [[Highest Tantra]] practices of the |
− | other main Tibetan Buddhist schools, have Aksobhya as the main figure. 4 For a very full account of these channels, winds, and drops, see | + | other main [[Tibetan Buddhist schools]], have [[Aksobhya]] as the main figure. 4 For a very full account of these [[channels]], [[winds]], and drops, see |
− | Geshe Kelsang Gyatso, Clear Light of Bliss, Wisdom Publications, 1982, chapter 1. 5 Yab-yum is an honorific term. | + | [[Geshe Kelsang Gyatso]], [[Clear Light of Bliss]], [[Wisdom Publications]], 1982, [[chapter]] 1. 5 [[Yab-yum]] is an honorific term. |
− | The ordinary Tibetan for 'father-mother' would be [[pha-ma]]. The Tibetan Book of the Dead, Trungpa and Fremantle translation, Shambhala, | + | The ordinary [[Tibetan]] for '[[father-mother]]' would be [[pha-ma]]. The [[Tibetan Book of the Dead]], [[Trungpa]] and [[Fremantle]] translation, [[Shambhala]], |
1975, p.6o. 7 I am here quoting the slightly amended version of the sonnet, published under Keats's supervision in 1817.1 have followed the | 1975, p.6o. 7 I am here quoting the slightly amended version of the sonnet, published under Keats's supervision in 1817.1 have followed the | ||
− | punctuation given in John Keats - The Complete Poems, ed. John Barnard, Penguin, second edition, 1977. 8 On the first of his three trips to | + | punctuation given in John Keats - The Complete [[Poems]], ed. John Barnard, Penguin, second edition, 1977. 8 On the first of his three trips to |
− | India, Marpa the Translator (see Chapter Four) was carrying with him many precious texts previously unknown in Tibet. His travelling | + | [[India]], [[Marpa the Translator]] (see [[Chapter]] Four) was carrying with him many [[precious]] texts previously unknown [[in Tibet]]. His travelling |
− | companion, Nyo of Kharak, was jealous of Marpa's more valuable haul from their sojourn in India. | + | companion, Nyo of Kharak, was [[jealous]] of [[Marpa's]] more valuable haul from their sojourn in [[India]]. |
− | As they were being ferried 149 A Guide to the Deities of the Tantra across the Ganges he bribed someone to throw Marpa's texts into the | + | As they were being ferried 149 A Guide to the [[Deities]] of the [[Tantra]] across the [[Ganges]] he bribed someone to throw [[Marpa's]] texts into the |
− | river. See The Life of Marpa the Translator, trans. Nalanda Translation Committee directed by Chogyam Trungpa, Prajna Press, 1982, pp.36- | + | [[river]]. See The [[Life]] of [[Marpa the Translator]], trans. [[Nalanda Translation Committee]] directed by [[Chogyam Trungpa]], [[Prajna]] Press, 1982, pp.36- |
− | 42. 9 See The Perfection of Wisdom in 8,000 Lines and its Verse Summary, trans. Edward Conze, Four Seasons Foundation, 1973, p.9. 10 In his | + | 42. 9 See The [[Perfection of Wisdom in 8,000 Lines]] and its Verse Summary, trans. [[Edward Conze]], Four Seasons Foundation, 1973, p.9. 10 In his |
− | hasty enthusiasm, Keats may be forgiven for getting his facts confused. | + | hasty [[enthusiasm]], Keats may be forgiven for getting his facts confused. |
− | The first European to view the Pacific from the New World was not Cortez but Balboa. Furthermore, he was not rendered speechless by the | + | The first {{Wiki|European}} to view the Pacific from the New [[World]] was not Cortez but Balboa. Furthermore, he was not rendered speechless by the |
− | experience, but gave vent to the typically Spanish exclamation 'Hombre!' 11 In this description of the development of the Prajnaparamita | + | [[experience]], but gave vent to the typically [[Spanish]] exclamation 'Hombre!' 11 In this description of the [[development]] of the [[Prajnaparamita]] |
− | literature I am following the view of Edward Conze. Some Japanese scholars place the Diamond Sutra somewhat earlier. 12 See Heart of | + | {{Wiki|literature}} I am following the view of [[Edward Conze]]. Some [[Japanese]] [[scholars]] place the [[Diamond Sutra]] somewhat earlier. 12 See [[Heart]] of |
− | Wisdom, Tharpa, 1986, pp.156-63. 13 Edward Conze's translation, in Buddhist Wisdom Books, Unwin, 1988, p. 115. | + | [[Wisdom]], [[Tharpa]], 1986, pp.156-63. 13 Edward [[Conze's]] translation, in [[Buddhist Wisdom]] [[Books]], Unwin, 1988, p. 115. |
− | According to B. Bhattacharyya this form is known as Kanaka Prajnaparamita. (See The Indian Buddhist Iconography, Firma klm Private Ltd., | + | According to B. [[Bhattacharyya]] this [[form]] is known as [[Kanaka]] [[Prajnaparamita]]. (See The [[Indian Buddhist Iconography]], Firma klm Private Ltd., |
1987, p.199.) | 1987, p.199.) | ||
− | The individual parts of the mantra can be assigned meaning, or at least have connotations, but it is not really possible to build from | + | The {{Wiki|individual}} parts of the [[mantra]] can be assigned meaning, or at least have connotations, but it is not really possible [[to build]] from |
− | these a 'translation' of the mantra as a whole. | + | these a 'translation' of the [[mantra]] as a whole. |
− | When chanted in Tibetan monasteries and Dharma centres, this mantra is often prefaced with tadyatha om. Tadyatha (often pronounced tayata | + | When chanted in [[Tibetan monasteries]] and [[Dharma]] centres, this [[mantra]] is often prefaced with [[tadyatha]] om. [[Tadyatha]] (often pronounced tayata |
by Tibet?ans) means 'it is like this'. | by Tibet?ans) means 'it is like this'. | ||
− | See, for example, Geshe Rabten, Echoes of Voidness, Wisdom, 1985, pp.43-4, and Heart of Wisdom, Tharpa, 1986, pp.132-3. As with so much | + | See, for example, [[Geshe Rabten]], Echoes of [[Voidness]], [[Wisdom]], 1985, pp.43-4, and [[Heart]] of [[Wisdom]], [[Tharpa]], 1986, pp.132-3. As with so much |
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | + | [[Tibetan]] [[teaching]], they are here following earlier [[Indian Buddhist]] commentaries, some of which can be found in [[Wikipedia:Donald S. Lopez, Jr.|Donald S. Lopez]] Jr, The [[Heart Sutra]] Explained, [[State University of New York Press]], 1988. 18 The exact list varies from school to school. The main [[meditations]] are: | |
− | |||
− | ( | + | (1) [[Going for Refuge]] and [[Prostrations]], |
− | ( | + | (2) Generating the [[Bodhicitta]], |
+ | (3) [[Vajrasattva purification]], | ||
− | + | (4) [[Offering]] the [[Mandala]], | |
− | + | (5) [[Guru Yoga]]. | |
− | |||
− | + | The [[Nyingmapas]] frequently talk of the four Foundations, with the [[Guru Yoga]] becoming a further practice. The [[Kagyupas]] usually amalgamate | |
− | + | [[Going for Refuge]] and [[Bodhicitta]], hence producing a different set of four. The Geluk?pas add further preliminaries to make a total of nine. | |
− | + | (See the [[books]] by [[Jamgon Kongtrul]], [[Geshe Rabten]], and [[Khetsun Sangpo]] Rinbochay in the Selected Reading for this [[chapter]].) 150 Notes 19 See, | |
− | + | for example, the Tharpe Delam - The Smooth [[Path]] to {{Wiki|Emancipation}}, part of a larger [[Nyingma]] [[meditation manual]]. A translation by Michael | |
− | + | Hookham was published by [[Kham]] [[Tibetan]] House, {{Wiki|Saffron}} Walden (n.d.), under the title The [[Bliss]] [[Path]] of the [[Liberation]] of [[Maha-Ati]] [[Meditation]]. | |
− | + | 20 The [[understanding]] that one has a [[Buddha-nature]] outside time must not be taken as an excuse for inaction. It is not good enough to sit | |
− | + | back [[thinking]], 'I am already [[Enlightened]]'. We still have to realize this [[truth]] directly through our [[own]] efforts to go for [[Refuge]]. 21 The | |
− | + | wording of the [[mantra]] in [[Sanskrit]] and its translation into English both {{Wiki|present}} problems. After some [[thought]], I have here used a version by | |
− | of | + | Dhammachari [[Sthiramati]]. It does not follow any of the [[Tibetan]] ways of [[chanting]] the [[mantra]], but makes good [[sense]] of the [[Sanskrit]]. After |
− | + | comparing nineteen different texts, he makes a {{Wiki|persuasive}} case for his version in The Order Journal, issue 3, published privately, November | |
− | + | 1990, pp.60-73. 22 Without the [[hum]] [[phat]], the [[mantra]] as given here has exactly [[one hundred syllables]]. 23 For an explanation of the meaning | |
− | + | of 'skilfulness' in [[Buddhism]], see the Glossary entry for [[karma]]. 24 Quoted in [[Roshi]] [[Philip Kapleau]], [[Zen]]: Dawn in the [[West]], Rider, 1980, | |
− | + | p.184. 25 While this is generally true, the [[Tantric tradition]] is {{Wiki|aware}} of the [[danger]] of this situation being exploited by [[gurus]] who are | |
− | + | 'not what they ought to be'. There are usually safeguards which enable the [[disciple]] to {{Wiki|decline}} to follow any advice of the [[guru]] that would | |
− | discussion of the | + | go against the [[Dharma]]. There is a particularly helpful [[discussion]] of the guru-disciple relationship by the [[fourteenth Dalai Lama]] in |
− | + | [[chapter]] 3 of his commentary to the third [[Dalai Lama's]] [[Essence of Refined Gold]], trans. [[Glenn H. Mullin]], [[Snow Lion]], [[Ithaca]] N.Y. 1982. 26 | |
− | + | [[Padmasambhava]] even has his [[own]] [[Pure Land]], known as the [[Glorious Copper-Coloured Mountain]] ([[Tibetan]] [[Zangdok Palri]]). 27 For an authoritative | |
− | of | + | [[discussion]] of the history of the various [[traditions]] of [[Vajrakila]] see [[Dudjom Rimpoche]], [[The Nyingma School of Tibetan Buddhism, Its Fundamentals and History]], [[Wisdom Publications]], 1991, vol. 1, pp.710-16. 28 In describing the [[symbolism]] of this [[form]] of [[Padmasambhava]], I am |
− | + | largely following the oral commentary of [[Sangharakshita]]. For a valuable [[interpretation]] which differs from mine in many details, see that | |
− | + | of [[Dilgo Khyentse Rinpoche]] in [[The Wishfulfilling Jewel]], [[Shambhala]], 1988, pp.21-4. 29 '{{Wiki|Eternity}}' in [[Poems]] From The Notebook, 1793. See Blake | |
− | + | - Complete Writings, ed. Geoffrey Keynes, [[Oxford University Press]], 1969, pp.179 and 184. 151 A Guide to the [[Deities]] of the Tontra 30 For an | |
− | + | account of this incident, see Nam-mkha'i [[snying-po]], Mother of Know?ledge, trans. [[Tarthang Tulku]], [[Dharma Publishing]], 1983, pp.71-2. 31 This | |
− | + | was the [[dakini]] [[Vajrayogini]]. See [[Chapter]] Six. 32 See The [[Life]] of [[Marpa the Translator]], trans. [[Nalanda Translation Committee]] directed by | |
− | + | [[Chogyam Trungpa]], [[Prajna]] Press, 1982, p.198. 3 3 See The [[Hundred Thousand Songs of Milarepa]] in Selected Reading. The [[jewel]] Ornament of | |
− | + | [[Liberation]], trans. [[Wikipedia:Herbert Vighnāntaka Günther|Herbert V. Guenther]], Rider, 1970. This is an important [[Lam Rim]] text. (For a [[discussion]] of [[Lam Rim]], see the section on | |
− | + | [[Tsongkhapa]] later in this [[chapter]].) 35 See [[Keith Dowman]], [[Masters of Mahamudra]], [[State University of New York Press]], 1985, p.46. 36 Set out in | |
− | + | [[Atisa's]] Bodhipathapradlpa -A [[Lamp]] For the [[Path to Enlightenment]]. See Richard Sherburne's translation in A [[Lamp for the Path]] and Commentary, | |
− | + | Allen and Unwin, 1983. 37 [[Geshe Wangyal]], The Door of [[Liberation]], [[Wisdom Publications]], 1995, p.141. 3 8 I want again to express my thanks to | |
− | that | + | Graham P. Coleman of the {{Wiki|Orient}} Foundation for confirming that these five [[yidams]] of [[Highest Tantra]] (along with [[Vajrayogini]], whom we shall |
− | + | meet in the next [[chapter]]) are the ones on which most teachings have been given by [[Tibetan lamas]] in the [[West]]. How?ever it is with [[regret]] | |
− | + | that considerations of [[space]] have prevented me from examining [[deities]] associated particularly with the [[Nyingma tradition]], such as | |
− | + | [[Vajrakila]]. 39 All this is rather complex. {{Wiki|David Snellgrove}} gives a very succinct explanation: '[[Sambara]] and [[samvara]] represent the same [[name]] | |
− | the spelling | + | in [[Sanskrit]] with slightly variant spellings, but the second spelling happens to be [[identical]] with the [[word]] meaning a [[vow]] or a bond. Thus |
− | as | + | the [[Tibetans]] translated them differently: [[Sambara]] as [[bDe-mchog]][[[Demchog]]], "[[Supreme Bliss]]," which is how they interpret this [[name]], whatever |
− | + | the spelling, and [[Samvara]] as sDom-pa [[[Dompa]]], understood as "binding" or "union". The compound [[name]], [[Cakrasamvara]], is therefore interpreted | |
− | + | as the "union of the [[wheel]] and the [[elements]]" explained in various ways, but suggesting in every case the [[blissful state]] of [[perfect wisdom]].' | |
− | + | David L. Snellgrove, [[Indo-Tibetan Buddhism]], Serindia, 1987, p.153. 40 The [[attributes]] of these [[deities]] vary depending on the particular | |
− | + | [[lineage]] of instructions you follow. They may be two- or four-armed. {{Wiki|Bhairava}} may hold a cutlass and [[staff]] or other [[emblems]] instead of the | |
− | + | knife and [[skull cup]]. 152 Notes 41 For example, [[Tibetan Buddhists]] consider that [[Cakrasamvara]] has his abode on [[Mount Kailash]] ([[Tibetan]] Gang | |
− | + | [[Rimpoche]]), a mountain in south-western [[Tibet]]. [[Hindus]] consider this mountain to be the [[throne]] of [[Shiva]]. More literally this means 'joined | |
− | + | in a pair'. 43 While [[Vajrabhairava]] is always classified as a [[yidam]] of the [[Father Tantra]], [[Tsongkhapa]] in his [[Lam Rim Chenmo]] says that | |
− | + | [[Vajrabhairava]] sums up all Father and [[Mother Tantras]] and has {{Wiki|iconographical}} aspects not found in any other [[tantra]]. 44 This incident is the | |
− | the | + | twenty-ninth case in the [[koan]] collection known as the [[Mumonkan]] or the '[[Gateless Gate]]'. There are several translations in English. See, for |
− | + | example, Two [[Zen]] Classics: [[Mumonkan]] and [[Hekiganroku]], trans. Katsuki Sekida, Weatherhill, 1977. 45 Raphael Henry Gross (ed.), A Century of | |
− | + | the {{Wiki|Catholic}} Essay, Ayer Publishing 1971,.233 . | |
+ | There is another {{Wiki|classification}} system, used mainly by the [[Sakyapas]], that adds a third category of [[non-dual tantras]], which [[balance]] [[method and wisdom]]. According to this system, [[Hevajra]] and [[Kalacakra]] (discussed below) are both considered [[non-dual tantras]]. | ||
− | |||
− | + | David L. Snellgrove, [[Indo-Tibetan Buddhism]], Serindia, 1987, p.I 56. | |
− | + | airatmya is commonly the [[consort]] of [[Hevajra]], though in certain [[sadhanas]] his [[consort]] may be [[Vajravarahi]] ([[Cakrasamvara's]] [[consort]]) or | |
− | + | Vajrasrnkala ([[diamond]] chain). | |
− | + | Or, in some [[traditions]], a [[lion]]. | |
− | + | In [[traditional]] [[Vedic astrology]], the [[north]] [[lunar node]] is called the [[dragon's]] head ([[Rahu]]), and is considered an eighth {{Wiki|planet}}, the other | |
− | + | seven being the {{Wiki|Sun}}, [[Moon]], {{Wiki|Mercury}}, [[Venus]], {{Wiki|Mars}}, {{Wiki|Jupiter}}, and {{Wiki|Saturn}}. | |
− | + | The [[Tibetan]] historian Buton (1290-13 64) gives a different account, in which it was [[Vajrapani]] who [[taught]] the [[Tantra]] to [[Indrabhuti]]. His | |
− | + | {{Wiki|kingdom}} then became a huge lake full of [[nagas]], to whom [[Vajrapani]] gave the [[Tantra]] for safe keeping. The [[nagas]] wrote it on golden leaves with | |
− | + | [[lapis lazuli]], and later passed it on to a [[dakini]]. | |
− | + | The [[mandala]] of [[Manjuvajra]] is the first in the important collection known as the 'Nispanna Yogavali. In this, [[Manjuvajra]] is [[vermilion]] [[red]] | |
− | + | and six-armed. With his central pair of arms he embraces his [[consort]], and in the others he holds a sword, arrow, [[lotus]], and [[bow]]. | |
− | + | This is the [[Vajrayana]] [[name]] for what in [[hatha yoga]] is known as [[padmasana]] - the [[full-lotus]] [[posture]]. | |
− | + | The [[initiations]] the [[Dalai Lama]] gives are known as the 'seven [[initiations]] in the pattern of childhood' and authorize practice of the | |
− | + | [[generation stage]] of [[Kalacakra]], involving [[visualization]] of the [[mandala]]. There are a further eight [[initiations]] in the [[Kalacakra]] system, which | |
− | + | [[empower]] one to practise the advanced [[meditations]] of the [[completion stage]]. | |
− | Buddha during his lifetime. | + | Although this is the [[traditional]] view, there is no [[scholarly]] {{Wiki|evidence}} for this or any other [[tantra]] having been [[taught]] by the [[historical Buddha]] during his [[lifetime]]. |
− | The exact tally depends on how you count. Are the yab-yum figures one or two? However you do it, the total is impressive. Lokesh Chandra | + | The exact tally depends on how you count. Are the [[yab-yum]] figures one or two? However you do it, the total is impressive. [[Lokesh Chandra]] |
− | makes it 634, Jeffrey Hopkins manages to reach 722. 57 In Tantric practice dakas and dakinis are sometimes referred to as heroes | + | makes it 634, [[Jeffrey Hopkins]] manages to reach 722. 57 In [[Tantric practice]] [[dakas]] and [[dakinis]] are sometimes referred to as heroes |
(Tibetanpawo) and heroines (.Tibetanpanto). | (Tibetanpawo) and heroines (.Tibetanpanto). | ||
− | For examples of rituals involving Kurukulla see Stephan Beyer, The Cult of Tara, University of California Press, 1978, pp.301-2.1 suggest | + | For examples of [[rituals]] involving [[Kurukulla]] see [[Stephan Beyer]], The {{Wiki|Cult}} of [[Tara]], {{Wiki|University of California Press}}, 1978, pp.301-2.1 suggest |
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | + | that some of them perhaps come a little close to [[black magic]] not because they are per?formed for an unskilful {{Wiki|purpose}} (though taken out of | |
− | + | context they could be), but because they are attempts to use [[magic power]] to coerce [[people]] or [[spirits]] against their will. | |
− | The | + | e.g. [[Wikipedia:Herbert Vighnāntaka Günther|Herbert V. Guenther]], The [[Life]] and [[Teaching]] of [[Naropa]], [[Oxford University Press]], 1963, p.67. |
− | + | For these [[reasons]], [[Guenther]] has described [[dakinis]] as 'ciphers of transcen?dence', a [[phrase]] borrowed from the Existentialist [[philosopher]] | |
− | + | Karl Jaspers. See [[Wikipedia:Herbert Vighnāntaka Günther|Herbert V. Guenther]], [[Tibetan Buddhism]] Without Mystification, E.J. Brill, 1966, p.103. 61 [[Yeshe Tsogyal]], The [[Life]] and | |
− | + | [[Liberation]] of [[Padmasambhava]] (2 vols), [[Dharma Publishing]], 1978, canto 93, p.635. | |
− | + | [[The Crystal and the Way of Light]] - The Teachings of [[Namkhai Norbu]], compiler and ed. John Shane, [[Snow Lion]], 2000, p. 128 63 [[The Dalai Lama]] | |
− | + | discusses this in the [[Bodh Gaya]] Interviews, [[Snow Lion]], 1988. See pp.76-8. 64 From A [[Prayer]] to [[Mahakala]]' by the [[first Dalai Lama]], trans. | |
− | + | [[Glenn Mullin]], in Selected Works of the [[Dalai Lama I]], second edition, [[Snow Lion]], 1985, p. 199. 154 Notes 65 Here I am following The [[Gods of Northern Buddhism]] by Alice Getty (Charles E. Tuttle, 1962), who bases some of her account of [[Sridevi]] on Schlagintweit's [[Buddhism in Tibet]]. | |
− | + | According to Getty, in one of her [[previous lives]] [[Sridevi]] was [[married]] to the [[King]] of the {{Wiki|Demons}} ([[yaksas]]) in [[Ceylon]] ([[Sri Lanka]]). She [[vowed]] | |
− | + | that she would convert them to the [[Dharma]] or wipe out the {{Wiki|royal}} race. When she failed to [[interest]] her husband in the [[Dharma]] she 'flayed her | |
− | + | son alive, drank his {{Wiki|blood}}, and even ate his flesh'. 66 Ibid., pp.149-50. 67 [[Keith Dowman]], [[Masters of Mahamudra]], [[State University of New York Press]], 1985, p.253. 68 See de [[Nebesky-Wojkowitz]], [[Oracles and Demons of Tibet]], Mouton, s'Gravenhage 1956. pp.33-4. 69 In '[[Praise]] of the | |
− | + | [[Venerable]] Lady [[Khadiravani Tara]] Called the {{Wiki|Crown}} [[Jewel]] of the [[Wise]]' by the [[First Dalai Lama]], In [[Praise]] of [[Tara]], trans. [[Martin Willson]], | |
− | + | [[Wisdom Publications]], 1986, p.302. 70 Quoted in [[Oracles and Demons of Tibet]], op.cit., p. 157. 71 | |
− | and | + | [[The Crystal and the Way of Light]] (see Note 62), p.129. 72 Raoul Birnbaum, The [[Healing Buddha]], Rider, 1980, pp.90-1. 73 One exception is the |
− | + | [[Dharmapala]] [[Bektse]], an indigenous {{Wiki|Mongolian}} [[deity]] converted to the [[Dharma]] by the [[third Dalai Lama]]. He is [[red]] in {{Wiki|colour}}, bran?dishing a sword | |
− | + | and a [[trident]] with a fluttering [[banner]], and wears a coat of mail. In fact his [[name]] comes from the {{Wiki|Mongolian}} begder meaning coat of mail. 74 | |
− | + | Full [[prostrations]] involve [[prostrating]] full-length on the ground, then raising your joined hands above your head in a gesture of salutation. | |
− | + | There is no particular need to stop at 100,000; some [[Tibetans]] [[accumulate]] millions of [[prostrations]] in the course of their [[lifetime]]. It is | |
+ | also possible to perform the Foundation [[Yogas]] as part of a daily practice without any [[concern]] to reaching a set number. According to | ||
+ | [[Namkhai Norbu]] [[Rimpoche]], this is the approach taken by [[Dzogchen]]. See [[The Crystal and the Way of Light]] (Note 62),p.117. | ||
− | |||
− | |||
− | and | + | [[ABHIDHARMA]] One of the three main branches of [[Buddhist literature]], dealing with the analysis of [[phenomena]] and [[mental states]]. |
− | + | ANIMAL REALM The [[realm of existence]] in which [[consciousness]] is dominated by the struggle for survival and the basic drives for [[food]], {{Wiki|sex}}, | |
− | + | and [[sleep]]. It may refer to actual [[animals]] or to [[human beings]] in such [[states of consciousness]]. | |
− | + | ARCHETYPAL REALM The [[objective]] pole of a {{Wiki|supernormal}} level of [[consciousness]]. A level of heightened [[experience]] on which everything is | |
− | + | imbued with rich [[symbolic]] meaning. ARCHETYPE A deep patterning of the [[mind]], which often expresses itself through [[myth]] and [[symbol]]. | |
− | + | {{Wiki|Archetypal}} [[experience]] is often tinged with a [[feeling]] of supra-personal [[reality]]. | |
− | + | [[ARHAT]] Originally a term of [[respect]] for someone who had gained Enlighten?ment. In [[Mahayana]] and [[Vajrayana Buddhism]] it came to represent | |
− | + | someone who settled for the lesser {{Wiki|ideal}} of personal {{Wiki|emancipation}} from [[suffering]], in contrast to the [[Bodhisattva]] (q.v.). | |
− | + | [[ASURA]] Similar to the [[Wikipedia:Titan (mythology)|Titans]] of {{Wiki|Greek mythology}}, [[asuras]] are powerful and [[jealous]] [[beings]] who are prepared to use force and manipulation to | |
− | + | gain their [[own]] ends. In the [[Wheel of Life]] (q.v.) they are represented as warring with the [[gods]]. They may be seen as objectively-existent | |
− | + | [[beings]] or as [[symbols]] for [[states of mind]] sometimes [[experienced]] by [[human beings]]. {{Wiki|Female}} [[asuras]] are called asuris and are represented as | |
− | + | voluptuous. Asuris play on their {{Wiki|seductive}} charms to gain their [[own]] ends. | |
+ | [[BARDO]] ([[Tibetan]]) The '[[state]] between' two other states of being. In particular the [[intermediate state]] between one [[life]] and the next. BHIKSH U | ||
− | + | A [[Buddhist]] {{Wiki|mendicant}} ([[Sanskrit]] [[bhiksu]]). 159 | |
− | |||
− | ' | + | [[BODHICITTA]] The [[compassionate]] '[[desire]]' (based not on [[egoistic]] [[Wikipedia:Volition (psychology)|volitions]] but on [[insight]] into the [[true nature of things]]) to gain [[Enlightenment]] |
− | + | for the [[benefit]] of [[all living beings]]. More technically, it can be divided into [[absolute]] [[Bodhicitta]], which is {{Wiki|synonymous}} with [[transcendental]] | |
− | + | '[[wisdom]], and [[relative]] [[Bodhicitta]] - the heartfelt [[compassion]] that is the natural consequence of an [[experience]] of [[absolute]] [[Bodhicitta]]. | |
− | + | [[BODHISATTVA]] A being pledged to become a [[Buddha]] so as to be in the best position to help all other [[beings]] to escape from [[suffering]] by | |
− | + | gaining [[Enlightenment]]. | |
− | BUDDHA | + | [[BUDDHA]] A title, meaning one who [[is awake]]. A [[Buddha]] is someone who has gained [[Enlightenment]] - the [[perfection of wisdom]] and [[compassion]]. In |
− | + | particular, the title applied to [[Siddhartha Gautama]], also known as [[Sakyamuni]], the [[founder of Buddhism]]. | |
− | + | [[BUDDHA]] FAMILY The five main groupings into which every aspect of [[existence]] - both [[mundane]] and [[transcendental]] - is divided in [[Tantric Buddhism]]. The blueprint for these groupings is provided by the [[mandala]] of the [[five Jinas]] (q.v.). | |
− | + | [[BUDDHAS]], FIVE Another [[name]] for the [[five Jinas]] (q.v.). [[CHAKRA]] Literally '[[wheel]]'. (Anglicized, from the [[Sanskrit]] [[cakra]].) Centres of [[energy]] | |
− | + | [[visualized]] within the [[body]] in some [[forms]] of [[Buddhist]] [[Tantric meditation]]. | |
− | experience. Recognition of the nature of this state is synonymous with Enlightenment. | + | CLEAR LIGHT The [[experience]] of the natural [[state]] of the [[mind]], of [[consciousness]] 'undiluted' by any tendency to move towards [[sensory experience]]. {{Wiki|Recognition}} of the [[nature]] of this [[state]] is {{Wiki|synonymous}} with [[Enlightenment]]. |
− | COMPLETION STAGE The second of the two stages of Highest Tantra (q.v.). It focuses on advanced practices designed to concentrate and | + | [[COMPLETION STAGE]] The second of the two stages of [[Highest Tantra]] (q.v.). It focuses on advanced practices designed to [[concentrate]] and |
− | channel the most subtle energies of the psychophysical organism, in order to bring about the speedy attainment of Enlightenment. | + | [[channel]] the most [[subtle energies]] of the {{Wiki|psychophysical}} {{Wiki|organism}}, in order to bring about the speedy [[attainment of Enlightenment]]. |
− | CONDITIONED EXISTENCE See samsara. | + | CONDITIONED [[EXISTENCE]] See [[samsara]]. |
− | DAKA The male equivalent of a dakini. | + | DAKA The {{Wiki|male}} {{Wiki|equivalent}} of a [[dakini]]. |
− | DAKINI A class of beings who appear in the form of women (though they may sometimes be represented with the heads of animals). They may be | + | [[DAKINI]] A class of [[beings]] who appear in the [[form]] of women (though they may sometimes be represented with the heads of [[animals]]). They may be |
− | more or less evolved, from fiends and witches to Enlightened beings. In the Buddhist Tantra they often function as messengers, and | + | more or less evolved, from fiends and {{Wiki|witches}} to [[Enlightened beings]]. In the [[Buddhist Tantra]] they often function as messengers, and |
− | frequently represent upsurging inspiration or non-conceptual understanding. | + | frequently represent upsurging inspiration or [[non-conceptual]] [[understanding]]. |
− | DAMARU A drum, usually double-headed and made either of skulls or of wood, used in some forms of Tantric meditation and ritual. | + | DAMARU A [[drum]], usually double-headed and made either of skulls or of [[wood]], used in some [[forms]] of [[Tantric meditation]] and [[ritual]]. |
− | DEVA A long-lived being who experiences refined and blissful states of mind. Devas thus inhabit a heavenly realm. These realms can be | + | [[DEVA]] A long-lived being who [[experiences]] refined and [[blissful states of mind]]. [[Devas]] thus inhabit a [[heavenly realm]]. These [[realms]] can be |
− | interpreted as objective or as symbols for states of mind in which human beings can dwell. | + | interpreted as [[objective]] or as [[symbols]] for [[states of mind]] in which [[human beings]] can dwell. |
− | DHARMA A word with numerous meanings. Among other things it can mean truth or reality. It also stands for all those teachings and methods | + | [[DHARMA]] A [[word]] with numerous meanings. Among other things it can mean [[truth or reality]]. It also stands for all those teachings and [[methods]] |
− | which are conducive to gaining Enlightenment, and thereby seeing things as they truly are, particularly the teachings of the Buddha. | + | which are conducive to gaining [[Enlightenment]], and thereby [[seeing]] things as they truly are, particularly the [[teachings of the Buddha]]. |
− | DHARMAKAYA Literally 'body of truth'. The mind of a Buddha. The Enlightened experience, unmediated by concepts or symbols. | + | [[DHARMAKAYA]] Literally '[[body of truth]]'. The [[mind of a Buddha]]. The [[Enlightened]] [[experience]], unmediated by [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]] or [[symbols]]. |
− | DHARMAPALA A protector of the Dharma. Buddhism recognizes many Dharmapalas. Some may be expressions of the Enlightened mind, others are | + | DHARMAPALA A [[protector]] of the [[Dharma]]. [[Buddhism]] [[recognizes]] many [[Dharmapalas]]. Some may be {{Wiki|expressions}} of the [[Enlightened mind]], others are |
− | be?ings on a mundane level who are sympathetic to the Dharma. | + | be?ings on a [[mundane]] level who are sympathetic to the [[Dharma]]. |
− | DHYANA A state of supernormal concentration on a wholesome object. It may occur spontaneously, but is generally the fruit of successful | + | [[DHYANA]] A [[state]] of {{Wiki|supernormal}} [[concentration]] on a [[wholesome]] [[object]]. It may occur spontaneously, but is generally the fruit of successful |
− | meditation practice. Buddhist tradition recognizes different levels of dhyana, each one increasingly refined and satisfying. | + | [[meditation practice]]. [[Buddhist tradition]] [[recognizes]] different levels of [[dhyana]], each one increasingly refined and satisfying. |
− | DZOGCHEN (Tibetan) A set of advanced teachings and practices particularly associated with the Nyingma school (q.v.) of Tibetan Buddhism. | + | [[DZOGCHEN]] ([[Tibetan]]) A set of advanced teachings and practices particularly associated with the [[Nyingma school]] (q.v.) of [[Tibetan Buddhism]]. |
− | EMPTINESS See sunyata. E | + | [[EMPTINESS]] See [[sunyata]]. E |
− | NLIGHTENMENT A state of perfect wisdom and limitless compassion. The only permanently satisfying solution to the human predicament. The | + | NLIGHTENMENT A [[state]] of [[perfect wisdom]] and [[limitless]] [[compassion]]. The only permanently satisfying {{Wiki|solution}} to the [[human]] predicament. The |
− | achievement of a Buddha. ESOTERIC REFUGE S Those Refuges (q.v.) which are matters of direct personal experience, embodied in the guru, | + | [[achievement]] of a [[Buddha]]. ESOTERIC [[REFUGE]] S Those [[Refuges]] (q.v.) which are matters of direct personal [[experience]], [[embodied]] in the [[guru]], |
− | yidam, and dakini (all q.v.) by the Buddhist Tantra. | + | [[yidam]], and [[dakini]] (all q.v.) by the [[Buddhist Tantra]]. |
− | EXOTERIC REFUGE S The Buddha, Dharma, and Sangha (all q.v.). | + | EXOTERIC [[REFUGE]] S The [[Buddha]], [[Dharma]], and [[Sangha]] (all q.v.). |
− | FOUNDATION YOGAS A set of meditational or yogic practices whose performance helps overcome mental hindrances and accumulate positive im? | + | FOUNDATION YOGAS A set of [[meditational]] or [[yogic practices]] whose performance helps overcome [[mental]] [[hindrances]] and [[accumulate]] positive im? |
− | pressions in the mind. They can be practised in preparation for the meditations of Highest Tantra (q.v.), or purely for their own intrinsic | + | pressions in the [[mind]]. They can be practised in preparation for the [[meditations]] of [[Highest Tantra]] (q.v.), or purely for their [[own]] intrinsic |
value. | value. | ||
− | GARUDA A species of mythical bird, enemy of the nagas (q.v.). GELUK By far the largest of the four main schools of Tibetan Buddhism, | + | [[GARUDA]] A {{Wiki|species}} of [[mythical]] bird, enemy of the [[nagas]] (q.v.). GELUK By far the largest of the [[four main schools of Tibetan Buddhism]], |
− | |||
− | |||
− | + | founded in the fourteenth century by [[Tsongkhapa]]. It emphasizes [[ethical discipline]] and {{Wiki|training}} in clear [[thinking]] as a basis for | |
− | + | [[meditation]]. | |
− | + | [[GENERATION STAGE]] The first of the two stages of [[Highest Tantra]] (q.v.). It focuses on the [[development]] of the vivid [[visualization]] and | |
− | + | [[experience]] of oneself as a [[deity]]. | |
− | studies. The wordgeshe relates to the Sanskrit kalyana mitra, meaning spiritual friend - so ageshe in the true sense is one who can act as | + | GESHE ([[Tibetan]]) A title awarded in the [[Kadam]] and [[Geluk]] [[schools of Tibetan Buddhism]] to those who have become deeply accomplished in [[Buddhist studies]]. The wordgeshe relates to the [[Sanskrit]] [[kalyana]] [[mitra]], meaning [[spiritual friend]] - so ageshe in the true [[sense]] is one who can act as |
− | a wise and learned spiritual advisor. | + | a [[wise]] and learned [[spiritual]] advisor. |
− | GOING FOR REFUGE The act of committing oneself to the attainment of Enlightenment by reliance on the three Refuges (q.v). Also refers to | + | GOING FOR [[REFUGE]] The act of committing oneself to the [[attainment of Enlightenment]] by reliance on the three [[Refuges]] (q.v). Also refers to |
− | the ceremony by which one formally becomes a Buddhist. | + | the {{Wiki|ceremony}} by which one formally becomes a [[Buddhist]]. |
− | GREAT BLISS A state of ecstatic happiness achieved through the realization of the illusory nature of the ego. In Highest Tantra (q.v.) it | + | GREAT BLISS A [[state]] of {{Wiki|ecstatic}} [[happiness]] achieved through the [[realization]] of the [[illusory nature]] of the [[ego]]. In [[Highest Tantra]] (q.v.) it |
− | is cultivated as an integral part of contemplation of sunyata (q.v.). | + | is cultivated as an integral part of contemplation of [[sunyata]] (q.v.). |
− | GURU A person who through teaching and/or personal example helps other people to follow the path to Enlightenment. | + | [[GURU]] A [[person]] who through [[teaching]] and/or personal example helps other [[people]] to follow the [[path to Enlightenment]]. |
− | HELL REALM A state of extreme physical or mental suffering, the hell realms may be understood as objective states into which one can be | + | HELL REALM A [[state]] of extreme [[physical]] or [[mental suffering]], the [[hell realms]] may be understood as [[objective]] states into which one can be |
− | reborn, or as symbols for states of extreme distress experienced in the course of human life. Buddhism has no concept of a permanent state | + | [[reborn]], or as [[symbols]] for states of extreme {{Wiki|distress}} [[experienced]] in the course of [[Wikipedia:Human life|human life]]. [[Buddhism]] has no {{Wiki|concept}} of a [[permanent]] [[state]] |
of perdition. | of perdition. | ||
− | HERUKA A general appellation for a wrathful male Tantric deity. Also an epithet of the yidam (q.v.) Cakrasamvara. | + | HERUKA A general appellation for a [[wrathful]] {{Wiki|male}} [[Tantric deity]]. Also an [[epithet]] of the [[yidam]] (q.v.) [[Cakrasamvara]]. |
− | HIGHEST TANTRA The most advanced of the four levels of Buddhist Tantra. It consists of the Generation and Completion stages (both q.v.). | + | HIGHEST TANTRA The most advanced of the four levels of [[Buddhist Tantra]]. It consists of the [[Generation and Completion]] stages (both q.v.). |
− | HINAYAN A The 'lesser way' or 'lesser vehicle'. Buddhist schools who do not advocate the Bodhisattva ideal. Though in common use among | + | HINAYAN A The 'lesser way' or '[[lesser vehicle]]'. [[Buddhist schools]] who do not advocate the [[Bodhisattva ideal]]. Though in common use among |
− | Mahayana and Vajrayana Buddhists, the term is regarded as pejorative by the Theravada school (q.v.). | + | [[Mahayana]] and [[Vajrayana]] [[Buddhists]], the term is regarded as pejorative by the [[Theravada school]] (q.v.). |
− | HUMAN REALM The state of being 'truly human' - characterized by a balanced awareness of both the pleasant and painful aspects of life, and | + | HUMAN REALM The [[state of being]] 'truly [[human]]' - characterized by a balanced [[awareness]] of both the [[pleasant]] and [[painful]] aspects of [[life]], and |
− | a capacity to co-operate and empathize with others. In Buddhism this state is regarded as the best starting-point from which to enter the | + | a capacity to co-operate and empathize with others. In [[Buddhism]] this [[state]] is regarded as the best starting-point from which to enter the |
− | path to Enlightenment. | + | [[path to Enlightenment]]. |
− | HUNGRY GHOST A class of being (preta in Sanskrit) too overcome by craving to gain satisfaction from any experience. The idea can be | + | HUNGRY [[GHOST]] A class of being ([[preta]] in [[Sanskrit]]) too overcome by [[craving]] to gain [[satisfaction]] from any [[experience]]. The [[idea]] can be |
− | interpreted literally, or symbolically as a state of mind sometimes experienced by human beings. Pretas are represented in Buddhist art | + | interpreted literally, or [[symbolically]] as a [[state of mind]] sometimes [[experienced]] by [[human beings]]. [[Pretas]] are represented in [[Buddhist art]] |
with large stomachs and pinhole mouths. | with large stomachs and pinhole mouths. | ||
− | JEWELS, THREE The Buddha, Dharma, and Sangha (all q.v.). The three highest values in Buddhism. | + | JEWELS, THREE The [[Buddha]], [[Dharma]], and [[Sangha]] (all q.v.). The three [[highest]] values in [[Buddhism]]. |
− | JINAS , FIVE A very important set of five Buddhas, often represented as interrelated in a mandala (q.v.) pattern. They each embody a | + | JINAS , FIVE A very important set of [[five Buddhas]], often represented as {{Wiki|interrelated}} in a [[mandala]] (q.v.) pattern. They each embody a |
− | particular Wisdom (Sanskrit jhana) - an aspect of the Enlightened vision. Jina literally means 'conqueror'. | + | particular [[Wisdom]] ([[Sanskrit]] [[jhana]]) - an aspect of the [[Enlightened]] [[vision]]. [[Jina]] literally means 'conqueror'. |
− | KADAMPA school of Tibetan Buddhism springing from the Indian teacher Atisa in the eleventh century. It no longer survives, but its | + | KADAMPA school of [[Tibetan Buddhism]] springing from the [[Indian teacher]] [[Atisa]] in the eleventh century. It no longer survives, but its |
− | teachings were taken over by the Gelukpas, who are sometimes referred to as the New Kadam school. | + | teachings were taken over by the [[Gelukpas]], who are sometimes referred to as the [[New Kadam]] school. |
− | KAGYU One of the four main schools of Tibetan Buddhism, founded in the eleventh century by Gampopa. It emphasizes meditation and has | + | [[KAGYU]] One of the [[four main schools of Tibetan Buddhism]], founded in the eleventh century by [[Gampopa]]. It emphasizes [[meditation]] and has |
− | produced many successful solitary meditators. | + | produced many successful {{Wiki|solitary}} [[meditators]]. |
− | KARMA Literally 'action'. Simply stated, the so-called 'law of karma' says that our willed actions (mental and vocal as well as physical) | + | [[KARMA]] Literally '[[action]]'. Simply stated, the so-called '[[law of karma]]' says that our willed [[actions]] ([[mental]] and {{Wiki|vocal}} as well as [[physical]]) |
− | will have consequences for us in the future. 'Skilful' actions arising from states of love, tranquillity, and wisdom, will result in | + | will have {{Wiki|consequences}} for us in the {{Wiki|future}}. '[[Skilful]]' [[actions]] [[arising]] from states of [[love]], [[tranquillity]], and [[wisdom]], will result in |
− | happiness. 'Unskilful' actions, based on craving, aversion, and ignorance, will produce painful results. | + | [[happiness]]. 'Unskilful' [[actions]], based on [[craving]], [[aversion]], and [[ignorance]], will produce [[painful]] results. |
− | KHATVANG A A magic staff, usually adorned with skulls and other symbols. It is an important symbol in Tantric Buddhism. | + | KHATVANG A A [[magic]] [[staff]], usually adorned with skulls and other [[symbols]]. It is an important [[symbol]] in [[Tantric Buddhism]]. |
− | LAMA (Tibetan) see guru. | + | LAMA ([[Tibetan]]) see [[guru]]. |
− | LAMDRE (Tibetan) 'Path and Fruit', a system of teaching of the complete path to Enlightenment preserved and transmitted especially within | + | LAMDRE ([[Tibetan]]) '[[Path and Fruit]]', a system of [[teaching]] of the complete [[path to Enlightenment]] preserved and transmitted especially within |
− | the Sakya school (q.v.) of Tibetan Buddhism. | + | the [[Sakya school]] (q.v.) of [[Tibetan Buddhism]]. |
− | LAMRIM (Tibetan) 'Graduated Path'. A system of teaching founded by the Indian master Atisa in which all the stages of the path to | + | LAMRIM ([[Tibetan]]) 'Graduated [[Path]]'. A system of [[teaching]] founded by the [[Indian master]] [[Atisa]] in which all the [[stages of the path]] to |
− | Enlightenment are laid out in a very clear and systematic manner. Each of the four main schools of Tibetan Buddhism has produced Lam Rim | + | [[Enlightenment]] are laid out in a very clear and systematic manner. Each of the [[four main schools of Tibetan Buddhism]] has produced [[Lam Rim]] |
texts. | texts. | ||
− | LOWER TANTRAS The first three of the four main divisions of Buddhist Tantra (q.v.): action (Sanskrit kriya), performance (Sanskrit carya), | + | LOWER TANTRAS The first three of the four main divisions of [[Buddhist Tantra]] (q.v.): [[action]] ([[Sanskrit]] [[kriya]]), performance ([[Sanskrit]] [[carya]]), |
− | and union (Sanskrit yoga). | + | and union ([[Sanskrit]] [[yoga]]). |
− | MADHYAMAKA A school of Mahayana thought founded by the Indian teacher Nagarjuna. It is characterized by a denial that concepts can ever | + | [[MADHYAMAKA]] A school of [[Mahayana]] [[thought]] founded by the [[Indian teacher]] [[Nagarjuna]]. It is characterized by a {{Wiki|denial}} that [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]] can ever |
− | accurately describe Reality. | + | accurately describe [[Reality]]. |
− | MAHASIDDHAS , EIGHTY-FOUR An important set of Enlightened Tantric practitioners. | + | [[MAHASIDDHAS]] , EIGHTY-FOUR An important set of [[Enlightened]] [[Tantric practitioners]]. |
− | MAHAYANA The 'great way' or 'great vehicle'. Those schools of Buddhism that teach the Bodhisattva ideal - of selfless striving to gain | + | [[MAHAYANA]] The 'great way' or '[[great vehicle]]'. Those [[schools of Buddhism]] that teach the [[Bodhisattva ideal]] - of [[selfless]] striving to gain |
− | Enlightenment so as to be in the best possible position to help all other living beings to escape from suffering. | + | [[Enlightenment]] so as to be in the best possible position to help all other [[living beings]] to escape from [[suffering]]. |
− | MAHAYANA PATHS , FIVE Five stages of the path to Enlightenment, according to the Mahayana. They are the stages of accumulation, | + | [[MAHAYANA]] [[PATHS]] , FIVE [[Five stages]] of the [[path to Enlightenment]], according to the [[Mahayana]]. They are the stages of [[accumulation]], |
− | preparation, seeing, meditation, and 'no more learning'. | + | preparation, [[seeing]], [[meditation]], and 'no more {{Wiki|learning}}'. |
− | MANDALA A word with various meanings in different contexts. In this book it means a pattern of elements around a central focus. Ideal | + | [[MANDALA]] A [[word]] with various meanings in different contexts. In this [[book]] it means a pattern of [[elements]] around a central focus. {{Wiki|Ideal}} |
− | mandalas are often used as objects of meditation in Buddhist Tantra. | + | [[mandalas]] are often used as [[objects of meditation]] in [[Buddhist Tantra]]. |
− | MANTRA A string of sound-symbols recited to concentrate and protect the mind. Many Buddhist figures have mantras associated with them. | + | [[MANTRA]] A string of sound-symbols recited to [[concentrate]] and {{Wiki|protect}} the [[mind]]. Many [[Buddhist]] figures have [[mantras]] associated with them. |
− | Through reciting their mantra one deepens one's connection with the aspect of Enlightenment which the figure embodies. | + | Through reciting their [[mantra]] one deepens one's [[connection]] with the aspect of [[Enlightenment]] which the figure [[embodies]]. |
− | MARA The Buddhist personification of everything that tends to promote suffering and hinder growth towards Enlightenment. It literally means | + | MARA The [[Buddhist]] {{Wiki|personification}} of everything that tends to promote [[suffering]] and hinder growth towards [[Enlightenment]]. It literally means |
− | 'death'. | + | '[[death]]'. |
− | MERITS The positive states generated through the performance of virtuous actions, which predispose one to encounter happy and fortunate | + | MERITS The positive states generated through the performance of [[virtuous actions]], which predispose one to encounter [[happy]] and [[fortunate]] |
circumstances. | circumstances. | ||
− | MUDRA Can be the general term for a Tantric emblem. In this book it is used in its sense of a hand gesture imbued with symbolic | + | [[MUDRA]] Can be the general term for a [[Tantric]] {{Wiki|emblem}}. In this [[book]] it is used in its [[sense]] of a [[hand gesture]] imbued with [[symbolic]] |
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | + | significance. In [[Tantric Buddhism]] it can also refer to a [[female consort]]. | |
− | + | NAGAA class of powerful serpents associated with [[water]]. They have some?thing of the same [[symbolism]] as [[dragons]], being guardians of | |
− | + | [[treasures]], and associated with -[[wisdom]]. | |
− | + | [[NIRVANA]] The [[state of Enlightenment]], the [[cessation of suffering]]. For the [[Mahayana]] (q.v.) it became a lesser {{Wiki|ideal}} - a [[state]] of [[blissful]] | |
− | + | [[happiness]] in which one could settle down rather than working [[compassionately]] to help all other [[beings]] to attain the same [[happy]] [[state]]. | |
− | + | NYINGMA The oldest of the [[four main schools of Tibetan Buddhism]], deriving its original inspiration from the [[Indian teacher]] [[Padmasambhava]], | |
− | + | who went to [[Tibet]] in the eighth century. | |
− | + | PANDIT An [[Indian scholar]]. | |
− | + | PERFECTION ([[Sanskrit]] [[paramita]]) The main positive qualities that the [[Bodhisattva]] (q.v.) strives to develop. A positive [[quality]] only becomes | |
− | + | a [[paramita]] in the full [[sense]] when it is imbued with [[transcendental wisdom]]. The [[six perfections]] constitute the most important list of | |
− | + | positive qualities in [[Mahayana]] (q.v.) [[Buddhism]]: [[generosity]], [[ethics]], [[patience]], [[effort]], [[meditation]], and [[wisdom]]. | |
− | + | POISONS , FIVE [[Ignorance]], [[hatred]], [[pride]], [[craving]], and [[envy]]. Known as [[klesas]] in [[Sanskrit]]. | |
− | + | [[PRAJNA]] Direct intuitive apprehension of the real [[nature]] of things. This is usually brought about by (1) listening to the [[Buddhist teachings]], (2) {{Wiki|reflecting}} upon them, (3) [[meditating]] upon them. | |
− | + | PURE LAND A [[realm]] created through the [[meditative concentration]] and [[meritorious actions]] of a [[Buddha]], in which [[beings]] can be [[reborn]]. In a | |
− | + | [[Pure Land]], [[conditions]] are totally favourable for progress towards [[Buddhahood]]. Also, the [[schools of Buddhism]] whose practice centres on being | |
− | + | [[reborn]] in such [[realms]]. | |
− | + | REALMS, SIX A {{Wiki|classification}} of all the possibilities for [[rebirth]] within [[conditioned existence]]. They are the [[realms]] of the [[devas]], [[asuras]], | |
− | + | [[humans]], [[animals]], [[hungry ghosts]], and [[beings]] in [[hell]] (all q.v.). The [[six realms]] are pictorially represented in the [[Wheel of Life]] (q.v.). | |
− | + | REFLEX Certain of the [[five jinas]] can appear in a second [[form]], which demonstrates another aspect of their [[Wisdom]]. This second [[form]] is | |
− | + | sometimes described as the 'reflex' of the [[Jina]]. | |
− | + | [[REFUGE]] One of the things on which [[Buddhism]] believes it is [[wise]] to rely. The three [[Refuges]] - the [[Buddha]], the [[Dharma]], and the [[Sangha]] - are | |
− | + | common to all [[forms]] of [[Buddhism]]. The [[Esoteric]] [[Refuges]] (q.v.) are peculiar to [[Buddhist Tantra]]. | |
− | + | RIMPOCHE (OR [[RINPOCHE]] ) ([[Tibetan]]) An [[honorific title]] for a [[Tibetan Buddhist master]] - especially one who is believed to be the [[rebirth]] or | |
− | + | [[emanation]] of a previous highly-developed [[Buddhist practitioner]]. It literally means '[[precious]] one'. | |
− | + | [[SADHANA]] A general [[Sanskrit]] [[word]] for one's personal [[religious practice]]. More specifically, a [[Buddhist]] [[Tantric practice]] usually involving | |
− | + | [[visualization]] and [[mantra recitation]]. The written text of such a [[Tantric practice]]. | |
− | + | [[SAKYA]] One of the [[four main schools of Tibetan Buddhism]], deriving its original inspiration from the [[Indian]] [[Tantric master]] [[Virupa]]. | |
− | + | SAMAYA The [[commitments]] one takes upon oneself on receiving [[Vajrayana]] (q.v.) [[initiation]]. | |
− | the | + | [[SAMSARA]] The cyclic round of [[birth]] and [[death]], marked by [[suffering]] and [[frustration]], which can only be brought to an end by the [[attainment of Enlightenment]]. |
− | + | [[SANGHA]] In the widest [[sense]], the {{Wiki|community}} of all those who are following the [[path]] to [[Buddhahood]]. As one of the [[Refuges]] (q.v.) it refers to | |
− | + | the [[Arya]] or [[Noble Sangha]] - those [[Buddhist practitioners]] who have gained [[insight]] into the [[true nature of things]] and whose progress towards | |
− | + | [[Buddhahood]] is certain. In other contexts the term can refer to those who have taken [[ordination]] as Bud?dhist [[monks]] or [[nuns]]. [[SEED SYLLABLE]] | |
− | + | {{Wiki|Subtle}} sound-symbols through which [[Enlightened beings]] can {{Wiki|communicate}} the [[Dharma]] to those on advanced [[stages of the path]] to [[Enlightenment]]. | |
− | + | They are often [[visualized]] in [[Tantric meditation]]. S | |
− | + | SAKYAMUNI The '[[Wikipedia:Sage (sophos|sage]] of the [[Sakyans]]', an [[epithet]] of [[Siddhartha Gautama]], the [[founder of Buddhism]]. | |
− | + | SIDDH I Supernormal [[attainments]] (such as {{Wiki|telepathy}}) gained through [[meditation]], especially using the [[methods]] of [[Buddhist Tantra]]. | |
− | + | [[Enlightenment]] is the [[supreme siddhi]]. | |
− | + | SKILFUL MEANS See [[upaya]]. | |
− | + | [[SPIRITUAL]] In this [[book]], [[spiritual]] means concerned with the [[development]] of [[higher states of consciousness]], especially with the [[path to Enlightenment]]. In this context it has nothing to do with [[spirits]] or [[spiritualism]]. STUP A Originally a mound or {{Wiki|structure}} built to | |
− | + | commemorate a [[Buddha]] or other highly-developed [[person]], and often containing [[relics]]. It became a [[symbol]] for the [[mind of a Buddha]]. | |
− | + | SUBTLE BODY A {{Wiki|subtle}} counterpart to the [[physical body]], made up of refined {{Wiki|psychophysical}} energies, which is [[visualized]] in some [[forms]] of | |
− | + | [[Tantric meditation]]. | |
− | of sunyata holds that all phenomena arc empty (sunya) of any permanent unchanging self or essence. By extension, it can mean the | + | [[SUNYATA]] Literally '[[emptiness]]' or '[[voidness]]'. The [[Wikipedia:Absolute (philosophy)|ultimate]] [[nature]] of [[existence]], the [[absolute]] aspect of all cognizable things. The [[doctrine of sunyata]] holds that all [[phenomena]] arc [[empty]] ([[sunya]]) of any [[permanent]] [[unchanging]] [[self]] or [[essence]]. By extension, it can mean the |
− | transcendental (q.v.) experience brought about by direct intuitive insight into the empty nature of things. SUTR A Literally 'thread'. A | + | [[transcendental]] (q.v.) [[experience]] brought about by direct intuitive [[insight]] into the [[empty nature]] of things. SUTR A Literally 'thread'. A |
− | discourse given by the Buddha, or by one of his senior disciples and approved by him, and included in the Buddhist canon. Sutra is | + | [[discourse]] given by the [[Buddha]], or by one of his senior [[disciples]] and approved by him, and included in the [[Buddhist canon]]. [[Sutra]] is |
− | Sanskrit; the Pali is sutta. | + | [[Sanskrit]]; the [[Pali]] is [[sutta]]. |
− | TANTRA A form of Buddhism making use of yogic practices of visualization, mantra, mudra, and mandalas (all q.v.), as well as symbolic | + | TANTRA A [[form]] of [[Buddhism]] making use of [[yogic practices]] of [[visualization]], [[mantra]], [[mudra]], and [[mandalas]] (all q.v.), as well as [[symbolic]] |
− | ritual, and meditations which work with subtle psychophysical energies. Also (lower case) the Buddhist texts, often couched in symbolic | + | [[ritual]], and [[meditations]] which work with {{Wiki|subtle}} {{Wiki|psychophysical}} energies. Also (lower case) the [[Buddhist texts]], often couched in [[symbolic]] |
− | language, in which these practices are described. | + | [[language]], in which these practices are described. |
− | TATHAGATA A title of the Buddha. Can mean 'one thus gone' or 'one thus come'. A Buddha goes from the world through wisdom - seeing its | + | [[TATHAGATA]] A title of the [[Buddha]]. Can mean 'one [[thus gone]]' or 'one thus come'. A [[Buddha]] goes from the [[world]] through [[wisdom]] - [[seeing]] its |
− | illusory | + | [[illusory]] |
Glossary | Glossary | ||
− | nature. He comes into it through compassion - in order to teach living beings how to put an end to suffering. | + | [[nature]]. He comes into it through [[compassion]] - in order to teach [[living beings]] how to put an [[end to suffering]]. |
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | |||
− | of | + | THANGK A ([[Tibetan]]) A [[Tibetan]] [[religious painting]]. [[THERAVADA]] The '[[School of the Elders]]' - the [[form]] of [[Buddhism]] prevalent in [[Thailand]], [[Burma]], |
− | + | and [[Sri Lanka]]. | |
− | + | TITAN See [[asura]]. | |
− | + | TRANSCENDENTAL ([[Sanskrit]] [[lokottara]]). [[Experience]] that goes beyond the cyclic, [[mundane]] round of [[birth]] and [[death]]. The [[experience]] or viewpoint | |
− | + | of an [[Enlightened being]]. | |
− | + | RUTHS , TW O The [[ultimate truth]] (Sanskritparamartha [[satya]]) and the [[relative truth]] ([[Sanskrit]] [[samvrti]] [[satya]]). According to the [[Mahayana]] | |
− | + | view, [[the ultimate truth]] is the [[true nature of Reality]], [[sunyata]], the absence of [[inherent existence]] of all [[phenomena]]; this can never be | |
− | + | adequately described in words. The [[relative truth]] is the {{Wiki|conceptual}} formulations of [[Reality]] [[taught]] by the [[Buddha]], such as the law of | |
− | + | [[conditionality]] ([[Sanskrit]] [[pratitya samutpada]]). | |
− | + | UPAYA The [[skilful]] [[methods]] [[compassionately]] employed by [[Buddhas]] and others to [[interest]] [[people]] in the [[Dharma]] and encourage them to follow the | |
− | + | [[path to Enlightenment]]. | |
− | + | [[VAJRA]] A [[ritual]] {{Wiki|sceptre}}, which [[symbolically]] combines the qualities of both [[diamond]] and [[thunderbolt]]. | |
− | + | VAJRAGURU A [[master]] and [[teacher]] of | |
− | + | [[Buddhist Tantra]]. | |
− | + | [[VAJRAYANA]] The 'way of the [[diamond]] [[thunderbolt]]' - [[Buddhist Tantra]] (q.v.) of [[India]] and the [[Himalayan]] region. | |
− | + | VISUALIZATION A common method of [[Buddhist meditation]], involving the use of [[imagination]] to create vivid [[symbolic]] [[forms]]. | |
− | + | WHEEL OF LIFE A graphic [[representation]] in one painting of the whole process through which [[craving]], [[hatred]], and [[ignorance]] [[cause]] [[living beings]] to circle in states of {{Wiki|unsatisfactoriness}}. It includes depictions of the [[six realms]] of [[devas]], [[asuras]], [[humans]], [[animals]], [[hungry ghosts]], and [[beings]] in [[hell]] (all q.v.), which together represent all the [[mental states]] unenlightened [[living beings]] can [[experience]]. | |
− | Tibetan term for | + | [[WISDOMS]] , FIVE The [[Wisdoms]] of the [[five Jinas]] (q.v.): the [[Mirror-Like Wisdom]], [[Wisdom of Equality]], [[Discriminating Wisdom]], [[All-Accomplishing Wisdom]], and the [[Wisdom of the Dharmadhatu]] ([[sphere of reality]]). YAB-YUM ([[Tibetan]]) Literally an honorific term for '[[father-mother]]'. The |
− | + | [[Tibetan]] term for a [[Buddha]] or other [[deity]] represented in [[sexual union]] with a [[consort]]. | |
− | of | + | YANA A 'way' or '[[vehicle]]' which can be used for [[attaining Buddhahood]]. One of the great streams of [[thought]] and [[teaching]] (embracing a number |
− | + | of schools) that have appeared in the [[development]] of [[Buddhism]]. (See Hlnayana, [[Mahayana]], [[Vajrayana]]). | |
− | + | [[YIDAM]] ([[Tibetan]]) A [[Buddhist]] [[meditational deity]] [[embodying]] an aspect of [[Enlightenment]]. The term is sometimes reserved for [[meditational deities]] | |
− | + | [[visualized]] in [[Highest Tantra]] (q.v.). YOG A A [[Sanskrit]] [[word]] meaning union. In [[Buddhist Tantra]] it refers to a method of [[meditation]] or | |
− | + | [[physical]] exercise designed to bring about [[spiritual development]]. | |
− | + | YOGIN A {{Wiki|male}} [[practitioner]] of [[yoga]]. The term is applied particularly to {{Wiki|adepts}} of [[Buddhist Tantra]]. | |
− | + | YOGINI A {{Wiki|female}} [[practitioner]] of [[yoga]]; a {{Wiki|female}} [[Tantric]] {{Wiki|adept}}. Z E N ([[Japanese]]) A school of [[Mahayana Buddhism]] found mainly in [[Japan]] and | |
− | meditation. It aims not to rely on words and logical concepts for communicating the Dharma, often preferring to employ action or paradoxes. | + | [[Korea]]. '[[Zen]]' is derived from the [[Sanskrit]] [[word]] [[dhyana]] meaning [[meditation]], and [[Zen]] places great {{Wiki|emphasis}} on the practice of [[seated meditation]]. It aims not to rely on words and [[logical]] [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]] for communicating the [[Dharma]], often preferring to employ [[action]] or [[Wikipedia:paradox|paradoxes]]. |
Selected Reading | Selected Reading | ||
Line 5,222: | Line 5,024: | ||
General | General | ||
− | David L. Snellgrove, Indo-Tibetan Buddhism, Serindia, 1987. Blanche Christine Olschak and Geshe Thupten Wangyal, Mystic Art of Ancient | + | David L. Snellgrove, [[Indo-Tibetan Buddhism]], Serindia, 1987. Blanche Christine Olschak and [[Geshe]] [[Thupten Wangyal]], [[Mystic]] [[Art]] of [[Ancient]] |
− | Tibet, Shambhala, 1987. | + | [[Tibet]], [[Shambhala]], 1987. |
− | Marilyn M. Rhie and Robert A.E. Thurman, The Sacred Art of Tibet, Thames and Hudson, 1991. | + | Marilyn M. Rhie and Robert A.E. Thurman, The [[Sacred]] [[Art]] of [[Tibet]], Thames and Hudson, 1991. |
Revision as of 18:35, 2 November 2020
MEETING THE BUDDHAS
A Guide to the Deities of the Tantra is a fascinating insight into a subject that has captured the imagination of many but remains
mysterious and exotic to all but a few. This volume focuses on the deities whose mantra recitation and colourful visualizations lie at the
heart of the Tantra. We meet goddesses of wisdom, the prince of purity, the lotus-born Padmasambhava, and dakinis - sky walkers who dance
in the flames of freedom. All of them, peaceful and wrathful alike, urge the reader to break through to wisdom, pointing out the true nature of reality with uncompromising vigour. Devoid of pop culture misperceptions, this guide is a window into the sometimes mysterious
world of Buddhist Tantra.
About the Author Vessantara is a senior member of the Western Buddhist Order. Born Tony McMahon in London in 1950, he gained an MA in
English at Cam?bridge University. He became interested in Buddhism in his teens, and first had direct contact with Buddhists in 1971.
In 1974 he was ordained and given the name Vessantara, which means 'universe within'. In 1975 he gave up a career in social work to become
more involved with the development of the Friends of the Western Buddhist Order. Since then he has divided his time between meditating,
studying, and assisting the development of several Buddhist centres, including retreat centres in England, Wales, and Spain. Vessantara is
much in demand as a Buddhist teacher.
For seven years he led three-month courses for people entering the Order and now gives talks and leads retreats and workshops throughout
Europe and Australasia. He has written written several books, including Tales of Freedom, The Mandala of the Five Buddhas, The Vajra and
Bell, and Female Deities in Buddhism. vii One The Tantric Approach A peaceful and saintly Tibetan monk sits in his monastery. His room is
virtually dark It is hard to discern anything. As our eyes become accus?tomed to the dim light they take in a scene that is at odds with
the serene expression of the monk. In lurid, gory detail, monstrous shapes bran?dishing terrifying weapons stare menacingly from the dark
paintings on the walls. Hung from the ceiling are the carcasses of wild beasts.
In the jumbled Sanskrit of the mantras the lama is reciting we make out the words 'Kill! Kill! Trample, destroy!' A young woman carries her
purchases through a new shopping mall. She sees the giant store as a beautiful mandala palace. The checkout girls and shoppers are gods and
goddesses. She imagines that the background music is the mantra of her chosen deity. She treats her desire for a choco?late bar as though
it were the wisdom of a Buddha. A wild-eyed man stands in a cremation ground. He is dressed with orna?ments made of human bone. He produces
a musical instrument from the folds of his clothing.
It is a human thighbone. He stares about him. In his imagination he is conducting his own funeral. His corpse has been transmuted into an
ocean of nectar, upon which sentient beings are in?vited to feast. A celibate nun imagines herself locked in sexual union with a young
lover. During the embrace she offers him a cup fashioned from a human skull, and pours the red liquid it contains into his mouth. She tells
her spiritual teacher that this fantasy is taking on a tremendous reality for her.
The guru is pleased with her progress. I have chosen these examples as stark demonstrations of the very different world we are entering in
this book. The two previous books in this series, A Guide to the Buddhas and A Guide to the Bodhisattvas, intro?duced readers to the
various Buddhas and Bodhisattvas described in the Buddhist sutras. They are thus part of the world of the Mahayana. Their descriptions are
illuminated by a Mahayana world-view.
Most of them are calm and serene, exuding the great love (Sanskrit mahamaitri) and great compassion (Sanskrit mahakaruna) which conjoined
with transcen?dental wisdom constitute the perfect expression of Enlightenment in the Mahayana sutras.
The one glaring exception (literally) was the wrathful form of Vajrapani. He was an omen of what is to come in this final book of the
series. The Hinayana and Mahayana schools are collectively designated the Sutrayana, because they are based on the sutras. The sutras are
carefully preserved records of the Buddha's oral teachings, or the teachings of advanced disciples that were approved by the Buddha. The
Pali suttas of the Hinayana give factual accounts of the Buddha's life and teaching. We see him seated in jungle clearings or calmly
walking the dusty Indian roads. Everywhere he goes, he teaches. His teaching is pragmatic, avoiding all metaphysical speculation.
In essence it is all related to suffering, and the practical methods for overcoming it. There are miraculous events, such as the 'twin miracle', where the Buddha is represented rising into the air and producing fire and water from his body simultaneously. Most of the time,
though, we are in the everyday world, being taught how to work patiently with our mental states to overcome craving, hatred, and ignorance.
That done, we can see life as it really is, and attain the deathless state. Reading the Mahayana sutras we find ourselves on the very
summit of existence. The Buddha sits on a Vulture's Peak that no Indian traveller would recognize. He is Sakyamuni transfigured, emanating
light from his body to call Buddhas to visit him from distant universes. Dimensions expand and contract.
Miraculous beings appear from nowhere in the midst of the vast assembly of Bodhisattvas and arhats who are listening to 2 The Tantric
Approach the Buddha's discourse. The medium of these sutras is the message. An infinite number of universes are embraced by the Buddha's
compassion, just as his radiance lights up endless galaxies. The teaching is subtle, mysterious, ungraspable. The intellect is confounded
by Perfect Wisdom, which defies the laws of logic, just as the Buddha's display of psychic powers transcends the laws of science. Our
hearts expand to embrace all beings, just as the Bodhisattva appears everywhere, in all realms, in his tireless work of salvation.
The Mahayana sutras appeal to the imagination. Their cosmic drama lifts us out of our mundane world and every?day selves into the
archetypal realm. We are shown a vision of the Ultimate, beyond duality, beyond time and space. Any approach to human development can
become one-sided or stagnant. After a while, the Hinayana approach tended to fall into dogmatic literalism, and to spend much time in
academic classification of negative and positive psychological states, rather than getting down to the job of transforming one into the
other.
The Mahayana's rich imagination over?came any tendency to dogmatism and narrowness. Its radical reduction of all concepts to sunyata put
the academic categories of the Hinayana in their proper perspective. However, the Mahayana also fell prey at times to certain dangers.
Rejoicing in the subtle sharpness of its dialectic, entranced by its archetypal glory, the feet of some Mahayana followers began to lose
touch with the ground of everyday reality. The attempt to counterbalance this tendency of the Mahayana finds ex?pression in the Vajrayana
('way of the diamond thunderbolt'). The Vajrayana is synonymous with the Buddhist Tantric schools.
The Hina?yana, at its worst, had kept its feet on the ground of direct experience, but lost touch with its spiritual imagination. The
Mahayana occasionally lost its head in the golden clouds of the archetypal. The Vajrayana, in a radical stroke of genius, aimed to see the
archetypal in the everyday, the exalted goal of nirvana in the mud and dust of samsara. It fused Hinayana pragmatism and Mahayana
imagination into the vajra of the Tantric approach to life.
(I am not suggesting that these waves of counterbalancing reactions between schools were conscious. They were probably largely intui?
tive.) By and large, the followers of Tantra did not deny the Mahayana 3 approach. They saw it simply as a foundation on which to lay
down their unique approach to Enlightenment. The Vajrayana teachings find their authority not in the sutras but in the Buddhist tantras.
Sutra literally means thread. Each sutra contains a teaching by the Buddha that has a logical thread or continuity to it. Tantra, however,
means something woven. This suggests an added dimension. The tantras are not usually logically connected pieces of teaching.
It is as though the threads of the sutras have been woven into a tapestry, in which the continuity of any individual thread may be lost
from sight. The tantras are all attributed to Sakyamuni - usually under his Tantric name of Buddha Vajradhara - and it is claimed that
their teachings were bestowed by him in secret. When you attempt to relate to the everyday through the archetypal, or to manipulate
spiritual forces through natural ones, what you are involved in is magic. The contents of the tantras are a witch's brew of magical spells
and rituals, yogic instructions and pro?found teachings, often in jumbled fragments which make them unintelligible to the uninitiated.
They are like the grimoires of an Enlightened wizard - who practises a transcendental magic that cannot be said to be either black or
white. The fact that Tantric texts often make little sense to a reader unprovided with the keys for deciphering them underlines the central
importance of the guru in the Tantra. As we shall see in Chapter Four, the guru occupies the centre of the mandala of Tantric practice. It
is through him that realization dawns. In fact, traditionally one cannot even step onto the Tantric path without the guru, for it is he who
opens the gates to each stage of the path by bestowing initiation. Tantric practices and their associated initiations are divided into
different levels.
Most Tibetan schools recognize four main ones: kriya (action), carya (performance), yoga (union), and anuttarayoga (supreme union).2 The
first three are known collectively as the Lower Tantras; their practice involves more external rituals. The anuttarayoga, or Highest Tantra, needs no external ritual at all. At each level of Tantra one is introduced to a different degree of under- 4 The Tantric Approach
standing, and one's relationship to the Buddha, Bodhisattva, or other Tantric deity around which the ritual centres changes. The higher the
tantra, the more intimate the relationship - the more totally identified you become with the state of Buddhahood. Highest Tantra is itself
divided by most Tibetan schools into the two stages of kyerim, the generation stage, and dzokrim, the completion stage. In the generation stage you work to identify yourself as completely as possible with an aspect of Enlightenment through visualization.
This serves as preparation for the completion stage, which is concerned with the manipulation of subtle psychophysical energies in order to
bring about a profound transformation of consciousness. However, rather than become involved in a lengthy analysis of the tech?nicalities
of the Tantric tradition, we shall concentrate on the underlying principles of Tantra. If we can set these cornerstones in place we shall
understand the essentials. Then we shall be able to approach the Tantra with confidence, without being bewildered by the extraordinary
luxuriance of its forms. To do this, we are going to look in turn at seven characteristics of the Vajrayana.
Tantra is concerned with direct experience We saw that Tantra developed partly in response to the Mahayana tendency to lose touch with the
everyday world. Tantra is pragmatic. It has a critical 'how does it actually help?' approach to spiritual teachings. How?ever fine your
ideas, however beautiful your imaginative fantasies, if some aspect of Buddhism makes no difference to your actual experience, the Tantra
is not interested. It tries to make everything directly accessible and usable. If you have not had a particular spiritual experience, it
asks you to find whatever in your personal experience corresponds with it. For example, it is as though the Tantra says, 'You say you take
Refuge in the Buddha. But Sakyamuni Buddha died 2,500 years ago. If you were very highly spiritually developed you might still feel his
spiritual influence, but what if you're not?
You need direct contact to inspire you, not just books. So if you've missed out on Sakyamuni, who in your own experience comes closest to
being Enlightened? Who are you in actual contact with who is most like a Buddha?... Your guru? All right then, as 5 far as you are
concerned your guru is the Buddha, your Buddha Refuge.' The Tantra does the same with the other refuges, as we shall see in Chapters Five
and Six. Tantra, then, aims to enable you to experience the truths of Buddhism directly. It is not interested in theories and ideas per se.
Like Zen, it asks to be shown, here and now in this room, non-duality, Sunyata, compassion, and all those other fine-sounding ideas.
A Buddhist teacher once produced an aphorism 'work is the Tantric guru'. If you are building a wall, it is either there at the end of the
day or it is not. Your ideas about what lovely walls you could build count for nothing. Hard work gives you objective feedback on your
capacity to mobilize your energy and get things done. It demands a great deal of you. You really have to give your?self to it. All these
things are true also of the Tantric guru, and the Tantric approach. It demands hard work and dedication to actualize the Tantric path.
Tantra is often said to be a quick path to Enlightenment. People become excited by this, but in the spiritual life you never obtain
something for nothing. Unless your karma is exceptionally good, before you can truly enter upon the Vajrayana you need long preparation in
the Sutrayana. In addition, the practice of Tantra requires great effort, energy, and determination.
As another aphorism says, 'The Tantra is quick and easy, if you work long enough and hard enough!' Tantra works with symbols and magic If
the Tantra is to be a quick path, it has to effect a radical transformation of your whole being, both conscious and unconscious. The
Sutrayana addresses itself to both head and heart, but not so directly to the unconscious. If you want to involve that level of yourself
in the quest for Enlightenment, you have to communicate with it and win over its energies. What language can you use to do so? We could
compare the human psyche to a great city like London or Rome. On the surface it is full of the life and concerns of the twenty-first
century, but those banks and office blocks have been erected over the rubble of previous buildings. We can dig down through various strata
to earlier periods.
Now we find a Roman villa, now a pagan temple, now a 6 The Tannic Approach primitive earthwork fortification. Something similar can be seen
in the development of the human psyche. We live our lives as more or less self?conscious, rational beings. Yet the level of consciousness
we have reached is the latest stage of a process going back over millennia. As far as we can tell, primitive man had little self-
consciousness. He lived in a twilight, dream-like world, unable fully to differentiate between his inner and outer reality. It is as
though, in the unconscious, we carry this racial memory. Our consciousness, too, has 'strata' - some of which are not rational at all. We
become aware of them in dreams, and in other situations where archetypal contents well up into the light of consciousness. To communicate
with these deeper strata we have to speak their language. That language is the language of myth, symbol, and magic.
Magic is the 'technology' that primitive man used to control his world. To transform our primitive depths we cannot give them lectures on
imper?manence and Sunyata, we have to resort to magic. The Tantra, then, borrowed magical rites from its ethnic context and turned them to
its own purposes. We can see this in sadhanas connected with the five Buddha families of the mandala (see Glossary). Aksobhya is associated
with the poison of hatred, which he transmutes into wisdom.
The Tantra does this by taking magical rituals of destruction and chang?ing their aim. Instead of destroying rivals and enemies, the rites
have been refined so that they now eradicate hatred and hindrances to gaining Enlightenment. Ratnasambhava, the yellow Buddha associated
with the earth, is connected with harvest magic - in fact with all rites of increase. The Tantric magician uses this magic to increase his
or her energy, compassion, understanding of the Dharma, and so on.
Amitabha, the red Buddha of love, is naturally the patron of rites of fascination. Rather than practise these to compel a lover to return,
the yogin or yogini causes all beings to fall in love with the Dharma. Vairocana - serene in the centre of the mandala - holds sway over
rites of pacification.
Again, it is the waves of negative emotion that his rites pacify. Amoghasiddhi's all-performing wisdom allows him to be 7 associated with
success in all forms of magic, to gain the supreme siddhi, or magic power, of gaining Enlightenment. The Tantric adept is even referred to
as a siddha - one who has attained magic powers. These powers can be supernormal (such as levitation, telepathy, etc.) or involve the
development of spiritual qualities. There is a well-known group of eighty-four (sometimes eighty-five) mahasiddhas (great Tantric adepts),
who nourished in India from the eighth to twelfth centuries. They form the beginning of a chain of human Tantric practitioners who have
carried on the major forms of Tantric practice to this day. The lives of these eighty-four Indian men and women abound in episodes that
demonstrate the magical power over natural phenomena that they have gained through Tantric practice.
Tantra addresses the whole person As we have seen, Tantra is pragmatic and down to earth. It will not leave any aspect of us untransformed.
Buddhism distinguishes three aspects to a human being - body, speech, and mind, and a Tantric practice will usually involve all of them.
The body may be involved through making prostrations, turning prayer wheels, circumambulating, making physical offerings, or mudra. We have
seen how Buddhas and Bodhisattvas are depicted making mudras that express their spiritual qualities.
The Tantric practitioner also employs mudra, using the body as a support for meditation by thus involving it. For the Vajrayana, a
spiritual experience is not complete until it has percolated right through to your fingertips. Speech is involved through recitation,
especially of mantras. The mind is given complex symbolic visualizations to dwell on. In this way the Vajrayana weaves patterns of practice
that involve your total being. 4 Tantra sees the world in terms of energy If you practise the Dharma in an orderly fashion, you only take
up the practice of the Vajrayana once you have deep experience of the Mahayana. Maha means great (so the Mahayana is the 'great way' to
Enlighten?ment). However, maha also often implies 'conjoined with Sunyata' (see Glossary). For instance mahakarund, the 'great compassion'
of the Bodhi?sattva, is the compassion that has arisen out of the experience of sunyata.
The Tantric Approach So if you follow the path of regular steps, as it is called, you only embark on Tantra once you have passed through
the flames of Sunyata in Mahayana practice. If you have passed through those flames, and transmuted your consciousness within them, how do
you see the world? If the substantial objects and people, the discrete, separate selfhoods, have all been dissolved into processes, ever
changing, then what is left? What you experience are patterns of energy, some more congealed, others more free?flowing. Tantric practice,
then, is very much concerned with energy. In particular, Tantra works with very subtle levels of energy within the human body.
In some advanced Tantric practices you visualize a whole subtle energy system, composed of channels, winds, and drops (Sanskrit nadi,
prana, and bindu).4 Through directing the subtle energy flow through visualization, the energies are led into the central channel (San?
skrit avadhuti, Tibetan tsa uma), located in front of the spine. (Here, though, we are working on the level of the subtle, visualized body;
relat?ing it to the spine enables us to visualize it in the right location, it does not imply that the central channel is on the same plane of reality as the physical spine.) Once the subtle energies, or winds, have entered one or another of the cakras, the subtle energy centres
of the central channel, a particularly deep level of concentration is attained.
Through meditation on Sunyata while in this state, the Tantra claims you can gain Enlighten?ment very quickly. It is the use of meditation
on this subtle energy system, not found in the other yanas, which it is claimed can make the Vajrayana a 'short path' to Enlightenment. In
this state of deep concentration, when the winds dissolve in the central channel, one experiences the mental phenomena that happen at the
time of death. If the Tantric yogin or yogini has already experienced these phenomena in meditation, it enables them to go through the
actual death experience, when the time comes, with awareness and control. In this way they can either transcend the endless round of birth
and death altogether, or select a place and form of rebirth in which they can be most helpful to other beings. 9
Tantra makes use of the strongest experiences of life Because the Vajrayana experiences the universe as a play of energy, it has no reason
to reject any experience. All expressions of energy, even seemingly negative ones, are grist to its mill. If you see things in terms of
fixed entities, then you have to reject certain experiences. If you see the world as energy, then at worst you will see energy temporarily
locked into limiting or negative patterns. However, you will also see that energy as a resource, a potential which can be liberated.
For the car owner, a wrecked car is useless, something to be towed away. For the scrap dealer it is a resource. Its raw materials can be
melted down to make brand new cars. For this reason, the Vajrayana works with negative emotions in different ways from the Sutrayana. The
Hinayana approach is to use mindfulness to hold feelings of craving and hatred at arm's length. The Vajrayana, however, accepts these
feelings as expressions of Reality just like any other, and as powerful energies to be transmuted. It is because the Tantra rejoices in
these energies that it has often been misunderstood. Some people have criticized it as a mere licence to indulge, others have used it as a
mere licence to indulge!
We can see here why Tantric training has to be built on experience of the other two yanas. The Tantric practitioner has to have enough
insight and self-discipline to play with fire - to ride the most raw and powerful energies of the human psyche on the road to liberation.
Without sufficient prior training they will soon throw you and drag you along in an entirely different direction.... We can now begin to
understand what the monk, the nun, and the yogin were doing at the beginning of our chapter. The Vajrayana looks at life to see where the
most potent energies are to be found, then works to harness them. It does not have to search far. It finds craving and aversion exerting
their spells most strongly in the areas of sex and death.
So it uses imagery connected with these two great pillars of samsara (as we might call them) to transmute the tremendous powers locked
within them. Visualizing beautiful and handsome forms made of light can have a refining, sublimating effect on our erotic drives. However,
the Tantra 1O The Tantric Approach goes further than gazing at, or even becoming, an attractive young Bodhisattva made of light. It uses
sexually explicit imagery. It shows Buddhas locked in union with beautiful consorts, in a variety of poses.
These yab-yum (a Tibetan phrase meaning father-mother)5 couples are regarded with particular reverence by Vajrayana devotees, as
expressions of the highest truth. To take an example, in the Vajrayana the five Buddhas are frequently shown seated in a sexual embrace
with female consorts. In this case we have to understand that the yab-yum couple is really one figure. Just as the four Buddhas around
Vairocana are all facets of his Dharmadhatu Wis?dom, so when a Buddha takes a yab-yum form this is a way of making explicit different
aspects of the Enlightened experience which that Buddha represents. In a yab-yum figure, the female represents the wis?dom aspect of the
Enlightened experience, so she is often referred to as the prajna, or wisdom, of the Buddha.
The male symbolizes the method or skilful means through which that wisdom is compassionately expressed in the world. Let us briefly meet
the consorts of the five Buddhas of the mandala. Entering this mandala from the east, we see Aksobhya embracing his blue consort Locana.
Locana means 'she with the eye'. She expresses the clear seeing of the mirror-like wisdom. In the south, Ratnasambhava embraces the yellow
Mamaki. Mamaki means 'mine maker' - not in the sense of mines of jewels, though.
Mamaki feels for all living beings as though they were her own children, her own self. They are all hers. She feels as though the whole
universe is hers. When you possess her wisdom you think of everything as 'mine'. When everything is yours, when you feel for everyone, then
is born the wisdom of equality. In the west, Amitabha embraces the red Pandaravasini (white-robed one). Pandaravasini is sometimes said to
be a form of White Tara. Her white robe also suggests the simile given by the Buddha for the feeling of someone experiencing the fourth
dhyana, or meditative absorption.
In this state, the Buddha says, you are like someone who on a very hot day takes a cool bath, and then puts on a fresh white robe. White
reflects the sun, and radiates light. Similarly, in the fourth dhyana your mind is so positive that its influence radiates and can even
positively affect your environment and other people. So Pandaravasini perhaps expresses not only the discriminating wisdom, but also
aspects of meditative experience - with which Amitabha is especially linked through his dhyana mudra. In the north, Amoghasiddhi's consort
is Green Tara.
Her fearless com?passion and instant response to the needs of living beings are expressions of the All-Accomplishing Wisdom. Finally,
coming to the centre of the mandala, in its white radiance we see Vairocana in union with the white Akasadhatesvari ('sovereign lady of the sphere of infinite space'). Here, the complementary nature of yab and yum is clearly shown. Vairocana ('illuminator') radiates the light of
Buddhahood. Yet for light to radiate there must be space for it to pass through. In the Dharmadhatu Wisdom, light and Emptiness dance
together, and are united in one experience. We shall meet with much more sexual imagery in the coming chapters.
If we can use such visualizations without being pulled into straightforward sexual desire, then some of the most powerful energies of our
psyche will be invested in the quest for Enlightenment. The Vajrayana also employs imagery connected with death. It loves to use ritual implements made of human bone: there are bone rosaries for counting mantras, trumpets made from human femurs, cups made from human skulls.
It employs these things as reminders of death, to accustom us to impermanence.
As death is usually what is most feared, handling the remnants of death develops, and symbolizes, fearlessness. Bone implements and skulls
are also emblems of Sunyata, because with the experience of Sunyata one's concept of oneself as a fixed ego-entity disap?pears. Viewed from
the standpoint of someone who has not experienced insight into Reality, and still conceives of themself as a fixed ego, the experience of
Sunyata can only appear to be a kind of death. Weapons and violence are associated with death. In the coming chapters we shall meet
powerfully built figures with ferocious expressions bran?dishing axes, choppers, lassoes, and other medieval battle implements.
The Tantric Approach The Vajrayana uses magic ritual, and the magical traditions of both East and West have made much symbolic use of
weapons for attack or defence against hostile forces. The Tantra uses swords, thunderbolts, and so on, and visualization of wrathful
figures, to sublimate aggression and violent tendencies and to express the power of wisdom to smash illusion and hack down suffering. To
give some idea what these wrathful figures are like, we shall take as examples the five Buddhas of the mandala.
The Tibetan Book of the Dead describes the appearance, in the bardo or after-death state, of their peace?ful forms. These are all
expressions of Reality, but if one fails to perceive their empty nature and becomes frightened by them, then from a more alienated
perspective Reality begins to assume threatening forms. On the eighth day in the bardo, the Glorious Great Buddha Heruka appears. He is a
wrathful deity, powerfully built, and wreathed in flames.
His body is the colour of wine. He has six arms, three heads, and four legs. The text describes him in graphic detail: His body blazes like
a mass of light, his nine eyes gaze into yours with a wrathful expression, his eyebrows are like flashes of lightning, his teeth gleam like
copper; he laughs aloud with shouts of'a-la-la!' and 'ha-ha!' and sends out loud whistling noises of'shoo-oo!'. He stands on a throne
supported by garudas. He is locked in sexual embrace with his consort Buddha Krodhesvari.
Though he appears extremely threatening, the text urges you to recognize him as the wrath?ful form of the white Buddha Vairocana. Over the
four succeeding days, four more Herukas - Buddhas in wrath?ful form - appear with their consorts. Each is the wrathful form of one of the
peaceful Buddhas: Aksobhya, Ratnasambhava, Amitabha, Amoghasiddhi, and Vairocana. Their names show their association with the five Buddha families: Vajra Heruka, Ratna Heruka, Padma Heruka, Karma Heruka, and Buddha Heruka. Their bodies are of a colour corresponding to that of
their peaceful form, but rather darker. So, for example, the Karma Heruka, who appears on the twelfth day, is green like Amoghasiddhi, but
of a darker shade.
Sri Maha Heruka The Tantric Approach Apart from the colours, the other clue that we are seeing transmuted forms of the peaceful Buddhas is
their emblems. In their four outer arms they brandish weapons, or implements associated with death. However, their central pair of arms,
with which they embrace their consorts, hold emblems that are not menacing. In every case, in their central left hand they hold a bell,
symbol of the Emptiness of which they are just another manifestation. In their central right hand each figure holds the emblem of his
peaceful counterpart. So the Glorious Great Buddha Heruka holds the golden wheel of Vairocana, and so on. See A Guide to the Buddhas for
the full list of correspondences. (Rather than a double vajra, the Karma Heruka holds a sword, which is another emblem associated with
Amoghasiddhi.) Along with these wrathful deities comes a host of wrathful female figures.
They are of various colours, some animal-headed, most carrying symbols of death. In this way no less than fifty-eight figures appear,
forming a mandala with the Great Buddha Heruka at its centre. In every case the text urges us to see their appearance as an opportunity to
break through to wisdom. If we can see their true empty nature, it says, we shall feel like someone who suddenly recognizes that a lion of
which they have been terrified was only a stuffed one. 6 Tantra sees samsara and nirvana as interrelated In what we might call 'basic
Buddhism' samsara and nirvana are, for all practical purposes, a duality. You find yourself in the painful state of samsara, and set out on
the path to leave it behind by attaining the peace of nirvana.
The Vajrayana, however, correlates everything in samsara with an aspect of Enlightenment. The five Poisons, for the Tantra, are really
expressions of the five Buddhas. In this way, samsara and nirvana cease to be a complete dualism. They are subsumed into a higher vision in
which everything is an expression of Reality. The Vajrayana follows the principle of hermetic magic, 'as above so below'. By manipulating
the mundane, it aims to effect changes on the spiritual level.
By seeing the mundane as a reflection of the Enlightened, it imbues the world with a sacred quality. This has a transforming effect. 15
If whenever you see the colour green it reminds you of the Bodhisattva Tara, who is often portrayed as green in colour, or you recognize
your desire for food as simply misplaced desire for Enlightenment, then the world begins to change. The correlations the Tantra makes
between the mundane and the spiritual are vast and complex, and we will not have room to touch on more than a small fraction of them. 7
Tantra begins at the highest point There is a Zen saying, 'If you want to climb a mountain, begin at the top.' The Vajrayana would
laughingly agree with this.
We've seen that Tantra is pragmatic, it deals in direct experience. So if you have no direct experience of Buddhahood, it asks you to
imagine, to 'act as though', to visualize yourself as a Buddha or Bodhisattva. In this way you gain a taste for what it would be like to
be filled with love and wisdom. Not only that, imagination is not just fantasy. For Buddhism your mental state is decisive for the power
of your actions. If you can project yourself completely into the experience, into the jewelled sandals of a Bodhisattva, even for a few
seconds, then for that time, to all intents and purposes, you are that Bodhisattva. The Tantra takes this to its logical conclusion in the
It asks you to act all the time as though you were an Enlightened being, and to try to see the world as a Buddha would see it. This is what
our young woman in the shopping mall was doing. She was practising visualizing herself as a meditational deity, identifying all sound as
mantra, and seeing her environment as a mandala. By taking up the state of mind of one who has completed the path, you move along the path
as fast as possible - this is the thinking of the Vajrayana. It has its dangers, which is why it needs a firm foundation in prior practice,
but it also has tremendous advantages. If you are thinking of climbing a mountain, you can just sit on a stone at the bottom and day-dream
about the view from the top.
Or you can climb step by step, focusing your thoughts on the difficulties of the climb before you. Alternatively, you can climb while
keeping in mind an imaginative vision of the magnificent vistas you will see from the summit; they can be so alluring that you will be led
upwards, not noticing the difficulties of the climb. In a sense, you are already at the top. 16 The Tantric Approach An overview of this
book Armed with these short explanations of some features of Tantra, we can now encounter the Tantric deities. In Chapter Two, we meet
Prajnaparamita, who acts as a kind of bridge. She is the only figure in this book who also appears in the sutras. As we shall see, she
personifies a set of sutras, transmuted into a goddess through the Tantric desire for direct experience. Then comes Vajrasattva, the
'diamond being', invoked for purification by followers of the 'diamond way'.
In Chapters Four to Six we meet the esoteric, Tantric forms of the Three Jewels. Buddha, Dharma, and Sangha are experienced through gurus,
yidams, and dakinis. In the following chapter, if we are feeling strong, we can en?counter the dharmapalas, the Tantric protectors of the Dharma. Finally, in Chapter Eight, we put together the jigsaw puzzle of figures we have met into the great uniting symbol of the Refuge Tree. 1 7 Prajnaparamita TWO Prajnaparamita - the Book that Became a Goddess One October night in 1816, Charles Cowden Clarke sat up late
in his rooms in London, reading and talking with a young friend. Clarke and his friend loved literature, and they had managed to lay hands
on a copy of Homer, translated by Chapman. It was dawn by the time they stopped reading and discussing. After his friend had gone, Clarke
took a few hours sleep. On coming down to breakfast he found a note waiting for him.
It was a perfectly turned sonnet from his fellow reader: Much have I travelled in the realms of gold, And many goodly states and kingdoms
seen; Round many western islands have I been Which bards in fealty to Apollo hold. Oft of one wide expanse had I been told That deep-browed
Homer ruled as his demesne: Yet did I never breathe its pure serene Till I heard Chapman speak out loud and bold: Then felt I like some
watcher of the skies When a new planet swims into his ken; Or like stout Cortez when with eagle eyes He stared at the Pacific - and all his
men Looked at each other with a wild surmise - Silent, upon a peak in Darien. Clarke's friend can only have had two or three hours in which
to produce his poem.
It would be an achievement for any poet to fashion something 19 so fine so quickly, and after a sleepless night. For a twenty-year-old it
was extraordinary. That breakfast-time note to Clarke was one of the first declarations of the poetic genius of his friend John Keats. The
'realms of gold' in which Keats has travelled are of course the worlds of literature, of the imagination. (Among other things, Apollo is
the god of poetry.) Through his poem we can remind ourselves of the tremendous value and power not just of literature, but of the written
word. Nowadays we are glutted with print. So surfeited are we that it is easy to take books for granted. We can buy the thoughts of the
world's greatest minds, and read them on the bus. However, the mass production of literature is still quite a new development. Six or
seven centuries ago every book was precious, for they all had to be painstakingly hand-copied.
A prince with a hundred volumes would have possessed a large library. If you were a scholar at that time you would have had to wander from
place to place - from one library to the next. You might have heard of a book and had to travel hundreds of miles to consult one of the few
copies in existence. If you had wanted to study it intensively you would have had to stay where the book was kept, or copied it yourself,
which might have taken months - even if you did not embellish the book, as was often done in the scriptoria of the monasteries. Or you
might have travelled with your library on your back - like Marpa returning home to Tibet with the teachings he had gathered in India.
And, like Marpa, you might easily have lost those hard-gained volumes. H ow would we feel if we had copied by hand all the books in our
possession? How much more would we value them? Even for Keats, much closer to our own time, a new book was a treasure. We need somehow to
regain this feeling of appreciation, even of reverence, for books, if we are to begin to enter into a proper relationship with the
Perfection of Wisdom literature. If even ordinary books can be so precious, then books containing the highest insights of humanity must be
extraordinary treasures indeed.
Ordinary books are valuable because they crystallize and preserve knowledge, memories, ideas, and experience. The Perfection of Wisdom 20
Prajnaparamita - the Book that Became a Goddess literature encapsulates - as far as it is possible in words - the experience of Enlightenment. I am stressing this point because in almost any city in the Western world it is quite easy to buy a book of the Perfection
of Wis?dom and read that on the bus. How you read the Perfection of Wisdom (Sanskrit Prajnaparamita) literature is supremely important.
One of the earliest Wisdom texts admonishes us in its opening line: Call forth as much as you can of love, of respect and of faith! Gaining
wisdom is at least as much a matter of becoming receptive emotionally as of intellectual acuity. This, as we shall see later, was one of
the main reasons why the Perfection of Wisdom literature transformed itself into a goddess - to teach more effectively by appearing in a
form that people would love to dwell upon. For Keats, Chapman's Homer is a catalyst. While reading, his imagination starts to fly. He
feels as though he has seen a new planet, or discovered a new ocean. Hernan Cortez was the 'conquistador' who subdued the Aztecs.
In the sonnet, though, he is a positive figure. Cortez has landed on the Caribbean coast of modern-day Panama. He has walked inland with
his men and climbed a peak, to discover an ocean vaster than the one he has just crossed, stretching away below him. Gazing at this new
realm of possibility, he and his men are struck silent.10 Keats feels he has found a new vantage point in himself, seen possibilities he
never knew existed. This should be the case when we first encounter the Perfection of Wisdom literature. The books themselves are just
catalysts for a new vision of the universe. An undreamed of realm begins to unfold itself.
If you enter fully into this golden realm, then, like Cortez's men, words will fail you. You will be unable to describe what you have
apprehended. Someone who has used the Prajnaparamita literature to enter the transcendental realm is said to be like a mute who has had a
dream. The development of the Perfection of Wisdom literature According to tradition, the Perfection of Wisdom literature springs from
Sakyamuni Buddha, but he found that the teachings were not appropri- 21 ate for the men and women of his time, and shortly before his
parinirvana, or passing away, he entrusted the teachings to the nagas.
Nagas in Buddhist tradition have something of the same characteristics as dragons. They are long-lived, wise, and can function as guardians
of treasures. Nagas live at the bottom of the ocean, and it was in their watery kingdom that the Wisdom teachings were preserved. Several
centuries later one of the greatest figures in Buddhist history, Nagarjuna, came to the edge of a certain lake and received the Perfect Wisdom teachings from a naga princess. The first Perfection of Wisdom teachings appeared about 100 BCE. During a two hundred year phase of
development the basic texts of the litera?ture appeared.
The oldest are probably the Astasahasrika, or Perfection of Wisdom in 8,000 Lines, and its verse counterpart, the Ratnagunasamcayagatha
(verses on the storehouse of precious virtues). In the following 200 years the Perfection of Wisdom literature achieved great popularity.
So much devotion was lavished upon it that it expanded. One text even reached 100,000 lines in length. The succeeding 200 years (roughly
300-500 CE) saw the Perfection of Wisdom spread throughout India and into China. In this phase the new texts became increasingly concise.
Among them are two of the most famous and important of all Buddhist works: the Diamond Sutra (Sanskrit Vajracchedika) and the Heart Sutra
(Sanskrit Hrdaya)." By the year 700, the process of contraction had gone as far as possible.
There is a 'Perfection of Wisdom in a Few Words' which says it is for the 'dull and stupid'. There is even the 'Perfection of Wisdom in a
Single Letter'! This is the letter A, which in Sanskrit is a negative prefix. It is as though the text says that whatever you think,
however you try to describe the world, you should put the word 'not' before it.
However you explain the universe, Reality is not that. The Perfection of Wisdom denies that you will ever catch Reality in the clumsy net
of words and concepts, and breaks up your preconceptions about everything. You say you are of a certain age, sex, nationality, occupation,
and so on. The 'Perfection of Wisdom in One Letter' denies that in Reality you are any of these things. 22 Prajnaparamita - the Book that
Became a Goddess They are just the fool's gold of conventional descriptions, not the true gold of Reality.
Also during this period, something very remarkable happened. The Perfection of Wisdom, under the influence of the Tantra, began to change.
This literature of uncompromising paradox and intellectual subtlety transformed itself. From being an intellectual thunderbolt, destroying
conceptualizations, it was reborn as a wisdom goddess and a mantra. Examining this extraordinary 'sea change' can give us insights into the
Tantric approach to self-transformation.
Tantra, we have seen, is always concerned with direct experience. Rather than denying words and concepts in the hope that you will reach
beyond them, it employs a different approach. It tries to help you leave behind conceptualization by entering an imaginative realm. You
enter a realm of light, travel in a realm of gold. In this archetypal realm you are brought face to face with Wisdom, in the most appealing
form imaginable.
At about the time of Charlemagne, the figure of Prajnaparamita (Tibetan Sherapkyi Pharoltuchinma) as a Wisdom goddess began to appear in
the East. She had different forms: sometimes golden, sometimes white. She appeared with two, four, or six arms, or even (in a form popular
in Cambodia) with eleven heads and eleven pairs of arms. She appeared, over time, in Japan, Java, Cambodia, China, and Tibet. However, the
Tibetans had already fallen in love with Tara, so her cult never gained great popularity there.
It was in India, above all, that the goddess Prajnaparamita manifested. There was even a great statue of her on the Vulture's Peak at
Rajgir, where the Buddha gave so many discourses. India being the centre of devotion to Prajnaparamita, when the Muslims trampled Buddhism
underfoot in that country, her cult largely disappeared. As the Muslims systematically destroyed the monasteries, smashed statues, and
burned books, the Wisdom goddess went into hiding.
It is really only in the twentieth century, and due largely to the work of one man, that the goddess is once again displaying her face in
so many different lands. The life's work of the German scholar Edward Conze was to translate virtually all the Perfection of Wisdom texts
into English. Thanks to his efforts the goddess moves freely among us once more. Though the cult of Prajhaparamita survived and continued
outside India, so weakened had it become that after extensive research Edward Conze could catalogue fewer than fifty icons of her in
existence. Since then, at least one more has come to light. A few years ago a film crew went to Tholing in western Tibet to record the
extraordinary temple paintings there.
They had been neglected, and some were so covered in dust as to be unrecognizable. The crew filmed the dust being carefully removed from an
anonymous mural. As the picture was cleaned in front of it, the camera recorded the apparition of an exquisite golden goddess. Emblems of
the Wisdom goddess In her different manifestations, Prajnaparamita is shown with various symbols or emblems. There are six main ones, and
we shall perhaps come to understand our Wisdom goddess better if we look briefly at each of them in turn. (I) The lotus. The lotus is a
symbol for that which transcends the mundane.
So, although we have been speaking of her as a goddess and of meeting her in the archetypal realm, it is clear that Prajnaparamita is
essentially a manifestation of the dharmakaya. The lotus is also a symbol of spiritual receptivity. To 'understand' the Perfection of Wisdom we have to be prepared to stand under it, and learn from it. In doing so we may even have to accept that we do not know any?thing
about anything, spiritual or mundane! This is, in a sense, the mes?sage of the Heart Sutra - that our experience is ungraspable, and even
the concepts of Buddhism do not capture the truth of things.
At best they are only 'fingers pointing to the moon'. (2) The book. Her association with the book emphasizes that Prajna?paramita embodies
the wisdom of all the books in the Perfect Wisdom corpus. The book also represents the fact that, although we aspire to go beyond words and
concepts, most of us cannot just ignore culture and learning. We need to train and develop our rational faculty, not try to 24
Prajnaparamita - the Book that Became a Goddess dispense with it. Once we have fully trained our intellect, then we can turn it to the
Perfection of Wisdom, and let it discover for itself its inadequacy in apprehending Reality.
The rational mind has to be developed to a point where it can see through itself- acknowledge its own limitations. (3) The vajra. It may
seem strange for a gentle goddess to wield such a weapon - though Athena, another wisdom goddess, is also a warrior. Transcendental wisdom
is both soft and hard. It is soft in the sense that it is subtle and elusive. If you try to grasp it directly you will always fail. It
comes to you gently, from the side, as it were - from a 'direction' you cannot cover. Because of that it is hard in the sense that it
cannot be parried. It smashes to pieces all our mundane ideas about reality.
Thus Perfect Wisdom has a destructive aspect, which the diamond thunderbolt well symbolizes. (4) The sword. The flaming sword is an
attribute of Manjusri - the Prince of Wisdom. Manjusri and Prajnaparamita represent two methods of approach to the goal of wisdom, so it is
not surprising that they should share certain symbols. (5) The mala. A mala (Tibetan trhengwa - literally 'garland') is what in the West
would be called a rosary. In Buddhism it is used for counting mantras and other practices. Its association with Prajnaparamita suggests the
importance of repetition for arriving at wisdom. In the West especially, where novelty is the great goddess, we tend to flit from one
experience to another. All too often having done, or read, something once, or at most a few times, we feel we have drunk the experience to
the dregs.
Novelty lives on the surface of life, but Perfect Wisdom is preserved in the depths. To achieve wisdom through the Perfection of Wisdom
texts we have to read them repeatedly (some of the sutras reiterate themselves - eighty?per-cent of the Perfection of Wisdom in 100,000
Lines consists of repetitions.) We need to meditate repeatedly on the same themes of emptiness and impermanence. It is only with this
devoted, loving return to the same sources of inspiration that we shall gradually deepen our insight, shall come to understand the same
sutras and subjects in ever-deepening 25 ways. Prajnaparamita does not reveal all her secrets at a first meeting. To woo her successfully
we have to be faithful to her. (6) The begging-bowl. This is the utensil of the wanderering Buddhist monk or nun.
It symbolizes the movement away from worldly ties. It implies the need for renunciation if we are to find Perfect Wisdom. We may not
physically leave our home and our country, but in the search for Wisdom we shall have to be prepared to give up our old cramped self and
our conventional ideas about the world. The visualization of Prajnaparamita We have seen that Prajnaparamita appears in a number of forms,
and can have various symbolic attributes. Naturally, then, there are various traditional ways of visualizing her. Geshe Kelsang Gyatso
describes a practice in which she is visualized in connection with recitation of the Heart Sutra. ~ This practice was used in Tibet for
warding off hindrances - especially the four Maras.
These are personifications of all the negative forces - internal and external - that hinder our quest for Enlightenment. The Sadhanamala, a
very important Indian collection of visualization practices, gives nine different sadhanas of Prajnaparamita. Rather than examining a
sadhana in detail, we shall look at part of one of these visualizations. It begins with a series of magical transformations that take
place within the blue sky of Emptiness. First, on a lotus and moon in front of us, appears the syllable dhih. This is the seed syllable
particularly associated with transcendental wisdom. We have already met it in the mantra of Manjusri.
The seed syllable shines in the blueness, made of golden-yellow light. Next we see a book of the Perfection of Wisdom. It is usually
visualized not as a bound volume but in the form that one finds in Tibetan monasteries. The leaves of the manuscript are sandwiched loose
between covers - like a thick book with no spine. They are then wrapped in silk. Perhaps in the future, Western meditators will see it as
an ancient, leather-bound volume. Then on a full-blown lotus appears Prajnaparamita herself. So the sequence of the visualization is first
the seed syllable, then the book, and 26 Prajnaparamita - the Book that Became a Goddess finally the goddess.
It is as though the practice recapitulates the whole development of Perfect Wisdom in human consciousness. First there is just the blue
sky, the experience of Emptiness itself. Then the seed appears - a communication of Wisdom on the most subtle of levels. Next the teaching
is put into words, into the Perfection of Wisdom literature. Finally it appears again, transfigured into a golden goddess. This goddess is
seated on a blue lotus and a white moon mat. She is not sixteen years old like the Bodhisattvas; she is much more mature than that, though
still very beautiful. Wisdom is something that takes time to ripen. Prajnaparamita is often described as 'the mother of all the Buddhas'.
She is mature in having given birth to countless Buddhas. Prajnaparamita represents the realization of Sunyata, and there is no other way
to gain Enlightenment.
As the Heart Sutra has it, A Bodhisattva, through having relied on the perfection of wisdom, dwells without thought-coverings. In the
absence of thought-coverings he has not been made to tremble, he has overcome what can upset, and in the end he attains to nirvana. It is
Perfect Wisdom which gives birth to Buddhahood. Prajnaparamita is said to regard the Buddhas like a mother fondly watching her children at
play. She wears a tiara with jewels of the five colours. These embody the wisdoms of the five Buddhas. Her hands are placed in the mudra of teaching the Dharma. She holds the stems of two lotuses, which open out into pale-blue blossoms, one at each shoulder.
As always, upon each of them is a white moon mat. On each moon mat lies a book of the Perfection of Wisdom. There is just one more very
striking feature of the goddess. We have said that she is golden yellow in colour. However, if we look closely we shall see that the
golden-yellow light from her body is given off by millions of Buddhas. Her whole body is made up of golden Buddhas. It is as though the
goddess of the Perfection of Wisdom is a great galaxy. Seen from afar, the galaxy is in the most pleasing shape imaginable. Coming closer,
we see that it comprises endless Enlightened Beings: constellations of Buddhas, starry multitudes of Awakened Ones.
Then light emanates from the centre of the galaxy, from the heart of Prajnaparamita. Down the light ray comes the mantra of the Wisdom goddess: om ah dhih hum svaha. It enters your heart and begins to echo there, bestowing wisdom on you through another of its
transformations. The mantra om ah dhih hum svaha which is used in this sadhana conveys the message of the Prajnaparamita literature, but
through the medium of symbolic sound. It is one of three mantras commonly associated with the Perfection of Wisdom. It is not readily
translatable, appealing only to a level of the psyche that does not trade in words.
The other two com?mon mantras can be given some rational explanation. First there is the mantra gate gate paragate parasamgate bodhi svaha." This comes at the end of the Heart Sutra, and is more generally associated with the Perfection of Wisdom literature than with the
Wisdom goddess, though it does appear in some of her sadhanas. It has been translated by Edward Conze as 'Gone, gone, gone beyond, gone
altogether beyond, O what an awakening, all hail!' The mantra symbolizes a deepening apprehension of Reality. According to one tradition,
its first four words correspond to the four levels of Sunyata.
The first gate (pronounced gutt-ay) symbolizes going beyond samsara. The second represents the emptiness of the concept of nirvana,
especially the view of Enlightenment as some?thing distinct or separate from the phenomenal world. With paragate one realizes the emptiness
of all distinctions, and in particular that between samsara and nirvana. With parasamgate one goes beyond all concepts whatsoever, even
letting drop the idea of Sunyata. Gelukpa lamas relate these four words to the first four of the Mahayana paths, and bodhi or bodhi svaha
to the fifth.17 Secondly there is the homage found at the beginning of the Heart Sutra, which can be repeated as a mantra: om namo
bhagavatyai aryaprajhaparamitayai. Edward Conze translates this as 'Homage to the Perfection of Wisdom, the Lovely, the Holy'. The gate
gate mantra, with its association with the four levels of Sunyata, might appeal to those more intellectually inclined, whereas this
invocation is an outpouring of faith and devotion to the goddess.
It is characteristic of Buddhism that it should provide such differing paths to the goal. Prajnaparamita - the Book that Became a
Goddess Regularly performing a sadhana of Prajnaparamita produces an ever?deepening involvement with the Wisdom goddess. To start with, the
goddess becomes a focus for devotion. For men, her practice can often absorb the romantic and other feelings that might be evoked by
meeting a beautiful, mature woman. For women, she is often a figure with which to identify, the most positive of all role models. Thus for
both sexes energy can easily be engaged by the meditation, and hence poured into the contemplation of Wisdom.
If this process continues, the practice enters the realm of the archetypal. In Jungian terms, a man may project the highest aspect of his
anima, while a woman may encounter the Magna Mater.
She becomes for the meditator the archetypal Wisdom goddess found in many traditions. For the Gnostics she was Sophia, for the Greeks
Athena. She is found in the Tarot as the High Priestess, who holds a scroll - corresponding to the book of Prajnaparamita. She is seated
between two pillars - one light, one dark. Imbibing her knowledge will enable you to pass between the pillars and transcend all
dichotomies. Prajnaparamita is the Wisdom goddess of India - once described as staggeringly beautiful to the point of being scorching. Her
meditation can become a way of experiencing the archetypal beauty of the refined levels of one's mind. Finally, with faithful practice, she
can become far more than that. She can become the experience of transcendental wisdom it?self- the transcendence of the world of subject
and object. Anyone who reaches this level will truly begin travelling in realms of gold. They will be carried up to a fresh vantage point,
a new peak of their being. From that pinnacle they will see not a new ocean or a new planet, but a new reality.
They will be reborn out of the infinite creativity of the Wisdom goddess, and will add their brilliance to the galaxy of golden Buddhas. 2
9 Vajrasattva Three Vajrasattva - Prince of Purity In meeting Vajrasattva (Tibetan Dorje Sempa) in this chapter, we are en?countering for
the first time a Buddha who does not appear in the Mahayana sutras, only in the tantras. He is a rather mysterious, even esoteric, figure,
who plays a number of important roles in Tantric practice. Sometimes he appears as a kind of reflex of the deep blue, immutable Buddha,
Aksobhya. At other times he appears as the 'adi-Buddha' - pure white, naked and unadorned, in sexual embrace with a white female partner.
Adi means from the beginning or primordial. This does not mean he has existed since the beginning of creation - Buddhism does not think in
those terms. The adi-Buddha does not appear at a first point in time, he transcends time altogether. He represents the potential of the
mind to transcend the continuum of time and space, a potential that is al?ways available to us.
When you emerge beyond these limitations of consciousness, you find you are Enlightened. Not only that; beyond time, you find you have
always been Enlightened. In your essential nature you have always been a 'diamond being', have always been Vajrasattva. This diamond
nature, outside time, is totally pure. It has never been sullied or stained by any of your actions within time. Hence Vajrasattva
represents the beginningless purity of your deepest nature. The path to Enlightenment of the devotee of Vajrasattva, then, is a path of
ever?increasing purification.
One of the most important sets of meditation practices in the Tantra, used in slightly varying forms by all schools of Tibetan Buddhism, is
31 known as the mulct, or Foundation, Yogas.18 These are often performed as preliminaries to the practice of Highest Tantra
(anuttarayoga), and are in themselves extremely effective methods of self-transformation. The first, according to a common Nyingma
classification,19 is Going for Refuge and Prostrations.
This involves visualizing a vast assembly of Buddhas, Bodhisattvas, and other symbols of the transcendental path, and reciting a formula
committing yourself to attain Enlightenment. At the same time you make full-length prostrations on the ground, and imagine all living beings reciting and prostrating with you. This recitation and prostration is repeated 100,000 times over a period of months or years.
Performed wholeheartedly, this practice greatly deepens your commitment to following the Buddhist path to its endless end. The aim of the
second practice is the development of the Bodhicitta, the cosmic will to Enlightenment.
Again, there is a verse to be recited 100,000 times. By the time this is completed, you know that you can never be satisfied with making
your own escape from the prison of samsara. You are now committed to engineering a 'mass breakout' - to helping all living beings to attain Enlightenment. Out of the first two mula yogas comes the determination to gain Enlightenment as fast as possible, so as to help all living
creatures who have been circling in samsara since beginningless time.
But, according to Buddhist tradition, you too have been taking rebirth since beginningless time, and in all those lives, being
unenlightened, you have presumably been piling up unskilful deeds, which hinder you from gaining Enlightenment. How on earth can you ever
purify yourself? It is here that Vajrasattva comes to your rescue. The third Foundation Yoga involves repeatedly visualizing Vajrasattva
and reciting his mantra - once again until the number of recitations reaches 100,000. This practice is a very deep purification of all
levels of your being - body, speech, and mind. It is very important to understand how this purification works. The purificatory practice is
not of the same order as the unskilfulness which it purifies.
(After all, if that were the case, since you have been heaping up hindrances since beginningless time it would take endless aeons to purify
Vajrasattva - Prince of Purity them.) On the contrary, Vajrasattva's purification comes about through the realization that in your
deepest nature you were never impure. Your true Vajrasattva nature is beyond time and space. It is primordially pure because it is on a
level of 'existence' to which karma does not apply. That is why it can purify all your karma. Sadhanas of purification of Vajrasattva are
much used in the Tantra. They are performed as part of the Foundation Yogas, and frequently as a daily practice.
They are also used to repair infractions of vows, whether the Bodhisattva ordination vows or the Tantric samaya - the vows taken during
Tantric initiation. There are many such sadhanas, though the differences between them are relatively superficial. In sadhanas of
purification, Vajrasattva is usually visualized as white in colour, though different sadhanas may specify slightly different forms. In some
he holds a vajra to his heart and a bell at his left hip or knee, in others he holds the vajra and bell crossed. In some he is a single
figure, in others he appears in the form known as Heruka Vajrasattva, embracing his white Tantric consort. There are other sadhanas of
Vajrasattva in which he may appear in other colours. Frequently he is a deep or sapphire blue.
I know of devotees who visualize a yellow form. You also find mandalas of Vajrasattvas of the same five colours as the Buddhas: white,
yellow, red, blue, and green. However, we shall concentrate here on a form of Vajrasattva meditation which is used for purification, as it
is in this context, as a purifier of faults and negative karma, that he is most commonly invoked. A sadhana of purification For this
purification meditation to be most effective, it needs to be pref?aced by a period of reflection in which we make a frank appraisal of our
shortcomings. The path of purification begins with acceptance of the need for purification.
Vajrasattva can only purify us to the extent that we honestly recognize how far we have strayed away from his diamond light. The more
wholeheartedly we admit to what stands in our way on the path to Buddhahood, the more complete will be the purification. Here we are not
concerned with beating our breasts, wanting to atone for 33 Heruka Vajrasattva Vajrasattva - Prince of Purify the offence our sins have
caused to some external deity. We just make an honest assessment of our own inadequacies, failings, or even evil, and regret the suffering
we have caused ourselves and others.
This is done in the context of the understanding that the beauty and strength of Vajra?sattva is our beauty and strength, from which our
negative actions have estranged us. That done, we allow everything around us to dissolve into a vast blue sky. Its infinite freedom
stretches away in all directions. All our hopes and fears, our chains of thoughts, vanish into the blueness. Everything is still. Above our
heads, out of the blue emptiness, flowers a perfect white lotus.
Above it is a circle of white light, a moon mat. On this spotless throne ap?pears a figure made of white light. He is seated serenely in
full-lotus posture, wearing dazzling silks and jewels made by craftsmen in light. His right hand is held to his heart, palm upwards.
Balanced perfectly up?right upon it is a vajra, the diamond sceptre of the Enlightened Ones. The vajra may appear as gold or crystal.
Whatever its semblance it is made of light, of Mind, of Reality itself.
His left hand is at his left side, holding a vajra-bell (Sanskrit vajraghanta) - a silver bell with a vajra handle. His head is crowned
with a diadem of five jewels, and his body is surrounded by an aura of five-coloured light: white, yellow, red, blue, and green -
symbolizing that Vajrasattva is the union of the mandala of the five Buddhas, the complete embodiment of their wisdoms. He has long black
hair flowing over his shoulders, and he looks down at us with a smile that transforms our universe. It is a gaze of total acceptance.
At his heart's core is another small white lotus and moon mat. On this, standing upright, is the deep-blue seed syllable hum. Around it is
a circlet of white letters, like a string of pearls. These are the letters of the 'hundred syllable mantra' of Vajrasattva.
As we deepen our concentration on the radiant figure above us, we see dewdrops of white light-nectar forming on the hum and the white man?
tra garland. These drops become heavier, fuller. Slowly they begin to fall. They flow down through the vacuous body of Vajrasattva and kiss
the 35 crown of our head. The nectar drops are very cool, very soothing, very healing. They flow into our body, drop by glistening drop.
We feel more deeply refreshed than a thirsty nomad at an oasis spring. The rhythm of the falling nectar quickens.
The descending drops are no longer distinguishable. They become a flowing, curative stream, pouring from Vajrasattva's heart into our body
and mind. The light-stream begins washing away all our unskilful karma, all our foolish actions, all our selfishness. Even physical
diseases are cleansed away.
Clouds of darkness fall from us. The purification is reinforced by the turning of the letters in Vajrasattva's heart. They dance gently
around the hum, chanting the sound of the mantra: om vajrasattva samayam.... One by one the hundred syllables restore us to our true home,
reconcile us to our true nature. The glistening light-nectar cleanses us of even our flesh-and-blood nature, born to die. Our body becomes
like a perfect crystal vase. This body-shaped light-vase is completely filled with the white nectar. We feel light, pure, and free as the
blue sky.
There is more to the sadhana, but perhaps this is enough to enable you to get an inkling of the sense of release and purification that
successful prac?tice of the sadhana brings about. In Tantric circles, this sadhana is known to be very strong medicine with far-reaching
effects. It purifies body, speech, and mind. It is not unusual for there to be physical side-effects from its performance. Vajrasattva is
sometimes referred to in the Tantra as the one who saves from hell. This is no doubt partly because his sadhana is used for repair?ing
broken Tantric vows.
(Neglecting to keep the Tantric vows is considered very unskilful karma, which will have unpleasant consequences.) His meditation is
considered to be particularly efficacious as a preparation for death, or when performed on behalf of someone who has died. The meditation
is a very good antidote to irrational guilt, or self-hatred. It is effective in overcoming unhelpful self-views which, sadly, people
sometimes pick up from some aspects of their Christian conditioning.
Through this meditation you can realize that you are not a 'miserable 36 Vajrasattva - Prince of Purity sinner', but pure in your essential nature. In contrast to the doctrine of original sin, Tantric Buddhism asserts original purity - an unquenchable purity that has lain hidden
since beginningless time.
In meeting Vajrasattva you find once again the indestructible, pure essence of the mind. Vajrasattva as spiritual protector In the case of
some Buddhas and Bodhisattvas there is, as we have seen, a particular myth or archetypal pattern that serves as an approach to experi?
encing them. For Vajrasattva that myth is the myth of the return journey. A story in the Saddharma Pundarika gives a good example of this.
A young man leaves his father's house and wanders from place to place, finding work where he can. Over the years he travels to many distant
countries, but he is always poor, surviving on the most menial work. Meanwhile, his father has been amassing a great fortune, and longs to
find his son and share his happiness with him.
After many years the son in his wanderings comes upon a great mansion with a man sitting outside displaying his wealth in the ostentatious
Indian fashion. He starts to move away, but the rich man - who is of course his father - sees him in the crowd. Though his son does not
recognize him, his father recognizes him at once. He sends messengers hurrying after him, but the son assumes he is in trouble, and evades
them. At this point the rich man realizes that his son has become so used to his low status that he is deeply scared of the rich and
famous.
So he sends servants, dressed in old clothes, to see his son. They offer him a job, just working in the grounds of the mansion. The son
accepts. His first task is to clear away a large mound of earth. Gradually, though, he is promoted until he becomes used to entering the
mansion. His promotion continues until finally he becomes the rich man's steward and treasurer, accustomed to handling his great wealth.
Only at that point does the rich man reveal that his steward is his lost son, and that the fortune he is administering is his own
inheritance. The myth of Vajrasattva is echoed in all stories in which the hero or heroine is lost and finally returns to their homeland.
We are all alienated from 37 our essential nature, and hence wander through the world believing our?selves poor and worthless.
Through the practice of Vajrasattva, we con?tact our true nature, our spiritual inheritance, and become possessed of riches beyond our
dreams. This movement from alienation to discovering and identifying with our true nature is exemplified by the developing movement within
the 'hundred syllable mantra' of Vajrasattva. The mantra begins: om vajrasattva samayam anupalaya - 'Om Vajrasattva! Preserve the bond!'
The word samaya means bond, or contract. When you are initiated into the practice of a particular Buddha or Bodhisattva, it is as though
there is an agreement made.
You for your part agree to perform the practice faithfully, to invoke the Enlightened experience regularly in the form of that particular
Buddha or Bodhisattva. The Enlightened Mind for its part - and of course we are speaking metaphorically here - agrees to bestow on you the
fruits of the practice. So it is as though, before we begin the mantra, we are in a state of alienation from our essential nature. This
alienation is usually experienced emotionally.
Vajrasattva's shining figure may appear mysterious, distant, even cold and aloof, like some far-off snow peak. However, through re?calling
our bond with Vajrasattva, we realize that we are linked to him, a connection exists between us and Enlightenment, and through spiritual practice we can close that gap. Vajrasattva tvenopatista - 'As Vajrasattva stand before me.' Here we begin to see that, however far we may
have strayed away from it, we are in a sense still protected by our diamond nature.
We begin to see Vajrasattva as a spiritual friend. We realize that in the depths of our being is a tremen?dous spiritual power which, if
summoned, will come to our aid. We could see the mantra as a magic spell. With it we conjure Enlightenment to appear before us in the form
of Vajrasattva. Alternatively, upatista could be translated 'stand by me'.
This suggests an image of being in a battle, surrounded by enemies, and losing ground. At the end of your strength you remember that long
ago, you cannot recall when, a great hero vowed that if you called on him he would come to protect you. So you invoke Vajrasattva. The next
thing you know, a Vajrasattva - Prince of Purity diamond warrior has appeared from nowhere, standing shoulder to shoulder with you.
Drdho me bhava - 'Be firm for me.' He covers your weaknesses.
At the sight of him, eyes cool and clear, dauntless and resourceful, your attack?ers fall back. He is that higher aspect of yourself which
will always stand firm, unshakeable as the diamond thunderbolt in his hand. Sutosyo me bhava, suposyo me bhava, anurakto me bhava - 'Be
greatly pleased for me. Deeply nourish me.
Love me passionately.' Now the relationship becomes much closer. Vajrasattva is no longer a distant protector; he has become an intimate
friend. His radiance has become a white fire, melt?ing with its love everything that keeps you standing cold and aloof from truth. Sarva
siddhim me prayaccha, sarva karmasu ca me cittam sreyah kuru hum - 'Grant me siddhi in all things, and in all actions make my mind most
The relationship between you is now so close that Vajrasattva can have a deeply transforming influence on you. With these lines you open
yourself completely to him. Ha ha ha ha hoh - Having confessed and let go of everything negative which distanced you from Vajrasattva, the
last millimetres of separation from him disappear. You become Vajrasattva, eternally pure, and as soon as you do so you see that you have
always been Vajrasattva, pure and Enlightened since beginningless time.
The joy and release of this experience is expressed in a peal of laughter that echoes through eternity. The five syllables of that
laughter represent total penetration of the wisdoms of the five Buddhas. Bhagavan sarva tathagatavajra ma me muhca - 'Blessed one! Vajra of
all the Tathagatas!
Do not abandon me.' Vajrasattva is the vajra of all the Tathagatas, inasmuch as he represents the primordial purity and intuitive
realization of Sunyata which is the essence of all Enlightened experience. Having gained the Enlightened perspective of Vajrasattva, not
only do you realize your essential unity with the insight of all the Buddhas, you also see clearly that the essential nature of all beings
To emphasize this, in some Vajrasattva sadhanas you visualize all other sentient beings being transformed into Vajrasattva, just as you
have been. Vajri bhava mahasamayasattva ah - 'Be the vajra bearer, being of the great bond! ah.' Under certain circumstances the syllables
hum phat are added to the end of the mantra.
They are not really translatable. The hum is usu?ally appended when the mantra is being recited for the benefit of some?one who has died.
The phat is considered by Tibetan tradition to be efficacious for subduing demons. Looking at the mantra section by section, we see that
it recapitulates the myth of the journey home to rediscover our essential nature. In this way it follows the typical Tantric procedure of
taking the goal as the path.
Through what begins as an imaginative union with your Vajrasattva nature, your innate purity, you come to discover that purity directly.
Vajrasattva's purity We have seen that contacting Vajrasattva through his visualization and mantra recitation leads us towards an
experience of primordial purity. It is this experience which Vajrasattva promises us as his side of the samaya bond. We can help him to
help us by considering the characteristics of purity. We talk of many things as pure. Young children (at least pre-Freud) were thought to
We also speak of pure alcohol when it is 175 degrees proof (in the UK, 200 degrees in the American system). Sometimes purity is associated
with naivety, or even with a rather anaemic goodness. So it is important, if we are to develop a strong emotional connection with
Vajrasattva, that we recognize the qualities of his purity.
In this section we shall consider two of them. The first quality of purity particularly appropriate to Vajrasattva is that when something
is pure it is unadulterated. It is not diluted or watered down, not mixed with anything extraneous or inessential. This kind of purity
certainly is not weak. You only have to think of the phrase 'pure dynamite'.... In trying to unite with Vajrasattva we are aspiring to
become a vajra be?ing. We are trying to experience ourselves, our consciousness, at full Vajrasattva - Prince of Purity strength,
completely concentrated, essential. To unite with him we need to live in a way that is 'full strength', totally authentic, with all the
inessentials - everything weakening or diluting - thrown away.
It is something of these qualities that is suggested by Vajrasattva sometimes appearing naked and unadorned. This kind of purity, of true,
authentic being, has nothing weak about it. In this sense, too, Vajrasattva represents pure unadulterated consciousness, a mind not
diluted by chasing after its reflections in mundane experience. Our minds usually move outwards toward sense-experience, and in this way
the brilliant light of consciousness is dissipated. Vajrasattva's white intensity is a symbol of the experience of a mind totally focused,
absorbed in the contemplation of Reality, just as Vajrasattva holds the diamond-sceptre of Reality to his heart.
It is this pure, un?differentiated experience that is true purity. This line of thought perhaps explains Vajrasattva's special connection
with death. Death is the time when our past actions, skilful or unskilful, rise up in our minds. Our future rebirth is determined by our
skilful and unskilful karmas.2 Thus death is the time when the need to purify our negative karma becomes most apparent.
More than this, at death consciousness is withdrawn from the body and its senses. It is as though the expanding universe of consciousness -
tending to scatter itself in all directions amongst sensory experience - had reversed its trend. The mind once again focuses itself into
an ever?increasing intensity. In the Tibetan Book of the Dead this centripetal move?ment of consciousness is said to culminate in the
experience of the 'Clear Light of Reality'. For a brief moment undifferentiated consciousness shines, subjectless and objectless.
Usually this experience is too much for us, and consciousness at once begins objectifying itself again, in the forms of the visions of the
bardo. You could say that Vajrasattva represents the experience of that totally concentrated consciousness, the encounter with the clear light when it is accepted, when instead of running from it, you hold that experience to your heart. The second quality of things that are
pure is that they are new, fresh, un?stained by experience. Advertisers talk of pure new wool, for example.
The experience of purity is the experience of newness. Purification is always purification of the past. If you succeed in purifying
yourself completely, then, in a sense, you have no past. To become a vajra being, you have to try to see everything as new, including
yourself. This is the final stage of purification. You forget about whatever you did that needed cleansing, and you begin anew.
In practising the third Foundation Yoga, and reciting the Vajrasattva mantra 100,000 times, one of my strongest experiences was of the
fresh?ness and newness of the world into which the meditation led me. I could see why, when he is not seen as a sixth Buddha, or adi-
Buddha, Vajra?sattva is regarded as a kind of reflex form of Aksobhya, the Buddha of the East.
Not only do they share the vajra as their emblem. Aksobhya is associated with dawn - the dawn of a new day, a fresh morning, a unique
arising of the light of the world. This newness aspect of purity again relates to Vajrasattva's association with death.
It is only with the death of the old that the new can be born. The old, stale personality dies and in its place appears a Vajrasattva,
completely spontaneous, because every moment is new. Vajra as 'what is' Vajrasattva sits serenely holding the vajra to his heart.
His left hand clasps the vajra handle of a bell. The bell is usually said to symbolize wisdom; the vajra symbolizes skilful means (Sanskrit
upaya) - the infinite ways in which an Enlightened One, out of compassion, shares his wisdom with the world.
Together the vajra and bell symbolize the fusion of all polarities, including masculine and feminine qualities, in one Enlightened
experience. The vajra also represents Reality. In the Tantra things are given the prefix 'vajra' to remind you of their essential nature,
which is Emptiness.
In a Tantric ritual you might offer not a flower, but a vajra-flower, not incense but vajra-incense. Even the most ugly or disgusting
experiences are 'vajra' for the Tantra. In this way, everyday experiences are seen as expressions or manifestations of one non-dual
Vajrasattva - Prince of Purity However, to begin with at least, this explanation of vajra as Reality will be somewhat abstract. It will not
really move us. So how can we begin to approach the experience of vajra on the level at which we find ourselves at present? Perhaps a good
starting point would be just to think of vajra as 'the facts', just as what is actually happening. Vajra is what is. Vajra is what has
happened, so there is no point in arguing with it. Vajra is what?ever is taking place right now - so there is no sense in denying it. I
mean this on a quite simple, everyday level. It may not seem very exalted, or spiritual. However, if we look at our lives, we find that we
spend much of our time arguing with what has happened or what is going on.
There might be a large pile of washing-up squatting by our sink, and we don't want to do it. We never liked the shape of our nose, and wish
it were different, and so on. I had a useful experience a few years ago, when I was learning karate. As well as teaching us techniques, the
sensei, or instructor, also ensured that we did plenty of fitness exercises. There was one particular combination of exercises: so many
jumps with knees to the chest, so many press-ups, and other things, that I found particularly excruciating.
All through the class I was dreading the moment when the sensei would launch us into this painful and exhausting sequence. When the awful
moment came, I would sometimes do it complaining to myself; at others I would try to adopt a positive attitude.
One day I realized that all this was wasted effort. The simple fact was that sometime during the class I would just do so many press-ups,
etc. I could complain to myself, sulk, scheme, go numb, be exultant, or even manic. It made little difference. I would still be there,
sweating my way through the sequence. The easiest way to do it was just to do it. It is a good beginning to see vajra as objective reality
in this quite basic way -just as 'the facts', what is happening. If you really accept things in this way then craving and aversion
disappear. You waste no energy. I found just doing the karate exercises was even easier than trying to be positive about them. If we accept
things in this simple, everyday way, then, in a sense, every?thing becomes perfect.
A grey, rainy day is a perfectly grey, rainy day. A 43 leper is a perfect leper, a corpse a perfect corpse. Ego could be defined as 'the
non-acceptance of things as they are'. Ceasing to fight objective real?ity is a movement beyond ego. Vajrasattva holds the vajra to his
heart. He accepts things as they really are. Therefore, for him, they are perfectly pure. He accepts you as you are. He sees you as
perfect. That is why he can purify all your faults. As Seng Tsan, the third patriarch of Zen, wrote in his Affirming Faith in Mind, 'The
Great Way is not difficult for those who do not pick and choose.'
In talking about accepting 'the facts', things as they are, I am not advocating passivity. Unless you begin by accepting what is, you
cannot change it. Accepting things as they are is a powerful, active experience, simple and direct. Through doing this you become one with
life, and then you can really help to transform it. Until then, you are standing apart from it. This practice of not fighting what is there
is the spiritual equivalent of grasping the nettle. To become one with Vajrasattva, to become a vajra being, you have to take up the vajra
and hold it to your heart. That involves giving up hopes, expectations, and fantasies.
You even have to relinquish ideas of what is perfect and imperfect. Then everything will be perfect, just as it is. Everything will be
pure. The path of Vajrasattva, the path of purity, begins with acceptance of what has happened. We have to accept objectively all our
failures, our unskilful thoughts, words, and acts - even, perhaps, our wickedness. We accept who we are at present. This becomes very much
easier to do once we have faith that in our deepest nature we are still completely pure. Relying on the samaya, the link we have made, we
call on that secret diamond nature. The response is instantaneous.
The smiling figure of Vajrasattva, our spiritual protector, rains down healing nectar upon us. Through reciting his mantra we steadily
close the gap between him and us. Finally, we are Vajrasattva, holding the diamond sceptre of Reality to our heart. The last fact that we
have to accept is that we are eternally Enlightened, beyond space and time. We are, and have always been, completely pure. 4 4
Padmasambhava Four The Esoteric Buddha and the Lotus-Born Guru For 2,500 years Buddhists have considered with awe the achievement of
Siddhartha Gautama. What induces such tremendous respect in them is not just that he gained Enlightenment, but that he did so without a
(He learned meditation from Arada Kalama and Udraka Ramaputra, but neither of them could show him the way to escape from suffering - that
he had to discover unaided.) Contemplating the difficulties that the Buddha had to overcome has given Buddhism a very great appreciation
of the value of a spiritual teacher.
As Buddhism developed, and the three yanas unfolded, the role and significance of the spiritual teacher changed. In the first two yanas the
teacher may act as a preceptor, responsible for introducing you to the Buddha way, or as a kalyana mitra - a spiritual friend. The kalyana
mitra is like an older brother or sister in the Dharma, who helps, advises, and encourages. In the Vajrayana, the teacher transforms into
the vajraguru.
The relation?ship with a Tantric teacher is a samaya, or bond, at least as binding as that between the meditator and the Buddha or
Bodhisattva that he or she visualizes. In Tantra it is said that all blessings spring from the guru. The relationship is more like that of
a doctor with a patient who desperately wants a cure and has total belief in the doctor's method. The guru is a vajraguru partly because
everything in the Tantra is vajra - everything is seen as an expression of the ineffable Reality of which the vajra is the chief Tantric
symbol. The vajra prefix implies that the guru 4 7 embodies Reality.
He may formally teach the Dharma or he may not. However, just what he is expresses Reality. His being and mode of living are themselves a
teaching. For his disciple, the communication of the Tantric guru may come as a thunderbolt. The vajraguru is spiritually ruthless. He is
the teacher who will stop at nothing to awaken his disciple from the slumber of samsara.
There are many stories in the Tantra, as in Zen, of gurus using drastic methods to get through to their disciples. For the Tantric
disciple, the guru's kindness can never be repaid. Through initiation the guru bestows practices which can propel the student rapidly to
Buddhahood. The guru is the source, the fountainhead, of all his or her development. In fact, for the Tantra, particularly Highest Tantra,
the guru is a Buddha. Ideally the guru should be Enlightened.
Tantric initiation partly symbol?izes the empowering of a far-advanced Bodhisattva with the full qualities of an Awakened One. Most gurus
fall a long way short of full Enlighten?ment. Nonetheless, the Tantra is concerned with finding correlates in actual experience for the
highest values of the spiritual path. As we saw in Chapter One, it says, in effect, 'If you are not in direct contact with a Buddha, who in
your present experience comes closest to that level?'
The answer is, of course, your guru. So the guru becomes what is called the 'esoteric' Buddha Refuge. It is esoteric not in the sense of
secret, but because it is not an experience that everyone can share. It is only if you enter into a close, devoted relationship with a
teacher that he begins to function as a Buddha Refuge for you. It is also esoteric in the sense that it depends on an inner mental effort
to see the guru in this way. Having received Tantric initiation from a teacher, the initiate is urged to make every effort to see the
teacher as a fully Enlightened Buddha.
He or she must disregard any apparent faults they may perceive in him or, rather, should attribute them to the im?purity of their own
mind.25 The Tantra holds firmly to the view that mind is king. If you see the guru as an ordinary person, you will receive the blessing of
an ordinary person. If you see him as a Buddha, for you he will act as a Buddha, and your relationship with him will lead you quickly to
The Esoteric Buddha and the Lotus-Born Guru Each school of Tibetan Buddhism has certain teachers whom it particularly reveres as the
founders of its school, or for starting a particular lineage of teaching or initiation. Although they are historical figures, over the
course of time they have taken on an archetypal significance. These teachers are frequently visualized, either during the practice of Guru Yoga or as part of the Refuge assemblies that we shall be looking at in Chapter Eight. We shall now look briefly at a few of the most
important of these gurus.
(As usual, the number of figures one could describe is enormous.) We are going to begin by returning to the earliest sources of Tibetan Buddhism, to meet a figure who perhaps established an image of the vajraguru in the Tibetan mind, an image that helped to condition their
understanding of the role of the Tantric guru in general. This is Padmasambhava ('lotus-born one'), known generally in Tibet as Guru Rimpoche ('precious guru'), and regarded as the founder of the Nyingma school of Tibetan Buddhism.
We shall take him as an example of a vajraguru, describe some of his many forms, and say a little about how he can be meditated upon. This
should convey something of the immense richness of symbolism and association surrounding these guru figures, built up over centuries of
devotion. Padmasambhava is a particularly complex 'spiritual personality', but in principle I could have taken almost any of the other
gurus described in this chapter as examples of the multifaceted nature of the guru in the Vajrayana.
Padmasambhava - the lotus-born guru Padmasambhava was instrumental in establishing Buddhism in Tibet in the eighth century. At that time
King Trisong Detsen wanted to strengthen Buddhism, but was faced with fierce opposition from the Bonpos - followers of the indigenous
shamanistic religion, led by a min?ister called Ma Zhang. A Buddhist abbot called Santaraksita was persuaded to come from Nepal, but
though he achieved a certain amount, he could not overcome the Bonpos single-handed.
They had been using witchcraft against him, so he recommended that the king invite Padmasambhava who, as well as being a master of
Buddhist scholarship, was also a siddha, an adept in the psychic powers engendered by Tantric meditation. 4 9 Padmasambhava came to
Tibet, and the great monastery of Samye was built with his assistance. He is represented subduing the local deities of Tibet by his magic power, and binding them by oath to be servants and protectors of the Dharma. There exists a truly extraordinary biography of Padmasambhava
called The Life and Liberation of Padmasambhava. It describes how he is born as an emanation of the Buddha Amitabha, appearing
spontaneously in a lotus on a lake in the country of Uddiyana.
He is brought up by the king of that country as though he were his own son. Then, deciding it is time to leave the worldly life, he goes
forth as a bhikshu. He studies all aspects of Buddhism, as well as medicine and astrology. Next, he spends years meditating in all the
great cremation grounds of India and the Himalayas.
We are given graphic descriptions of the unspeakable horrors of these places. They are symbols for the endless fear?ful sufferings of
conditioned existence itself. Yet in all these places Padmasambhava meditates unafraid, and converts the dakinis - who, if you understand
the text literally, are flesh-eating demonesses. In a cemetery called Mysterious Paths of Beatitude he is initiated by an Enlightened
dakini and receives supreme knowledge.
All through his life he is a controversial figure. On at least two occasions his flouting of convention causes such outrage that people
attempt to burn him to death. Yet each time he emerges unscathed - rising phoenix?like from the flames. After performing his work of
conversion in Tibet, he flies away to the land of the Raksasas (a race of ogres) to convert them too. Padmasambhava's biography is of an
unequalled richness. It is one of the great spiritual documents of mankind. Within it, inner and outer events are so fused that it is
frequently impossible to decide on what level of reality the events described took place.
Are we watching actual events in the outside world - events which to us seem preternatural? Are we reliving Padmasambhava's visionary experiences? Is he - are we - dreaming? As presented in his life story, Padmasambhava becomes a kind of port?manteau figure - the
embodiment in one person of all the accumulated knowledge, wisdom, love, and power of the Buddhist tradition. He is a 50 The Esoteric
Buddha and the Lotus-Born Guru master of all secular arts and sciences, as well as of all three yanas of Buddhism.
In this way he represents the guru par excellence, for a guru prepares himself for his task of communicating the Dharma by first mak?ing
himself a receptacle of the Buddhist tradition. From his teachers he receives the nectar of the Dharma, handed down from teacher to
disciple ever since Sakyamuni managed to communicate it to Kaundinya in the Deer Park at Sarnath. I am reminded of a scene from an old
Hollywood film, in which at a party of the rich and famous there was a great pyramid of champagne glasses.
A liveried waiter arrived with a great bottle of champagne and kept pouring it into the top glass. When this was full it overflowed, and
the bubbling liquid filled each tier of glasses, down and down in a foaming cascade. It is as though Sakyamuni Buddha is the top glass,
who has made himself open to the transcendental. However, anyone who has absorbed the champagne brilliance of the Dharma cannot help but
let it flow down to others.
In this way, lineages of teaching are created. Padmasambhava represents the confluence of all these lineages - he is like a great crystal
chalice in which all the bubbling streams of the Dharma meet. His life is also a symbolic recapitulation of the spread of the teaching. His
transformations are its new developments. In the course of his story he takes on numerous different forms, and at each stage, with each
fresh metamorphosis, he acquires a new name.
In this way he reminds us of two aspects of the guru. First, any guru worthy of the title has pursued his own development unremittingly. He
has been prepared to undergo a number of spiritual deaths, and complete reorientations of consciousness, in his pursuit of the goal. The
guru too, among his secondary characteristics, is a namer. In many cultures, entering a new stage of life entails a change of name. It is
the guru who acts as guide as you enter upon the different stages of the spiritual path.
Often, the guru will confer a new name upon you as you do so. This happens when you formally go for Refuge - when you ceremonially commit
yourself to the Buddhist path. It happens if you leave home for the homeless life of a bhikshu or bhikshuni. It very often happens when you
enter the mandala of the Vajrayana. In order to name something you have to understand its true 51 Padmasambhava manifesting as Urgyen Dorje Chang The Esoteric Buddha and the Lotus-Born Guru nature, its deeper significance.
So in the Tantra the vajraguru introduces you to the level of consciousness embodied in the Tantric deities, and he names you - in a sense
he tells you your true name, who you really are. Padmasambhava has many forms, including an important set of eight which are frequently
represented in Tantric art. First there is simply the form known as Padmasambhava. He sits wearing the three robes of the monk, and a red
cap. Behind him to one side is a basket, a container rep?resenting the nourishment of the spiritual food of the Tripitaka (the 'three baskets' of the sutras, the vinaya, and the abhidharma).
In some representations he is given Tantric attributes, holding a vajra and skull cup, and with an adept's staff held at his left side.
Padmasambhava next manifests as Guru Sakya Senge ('lion of the Sakyas') or as Sakyamuni himself. In this form he appears in the way that
Sakyamuni is usually represented: holding a begging-bowl, wearing the three yellow monastic robes, and golden yellow in complexion. Through
this manifestation and the previous one he embodies the whole Buddhist tradition based on the sutras.
This form also emphasizes the fact that Padmasambhava is described as a 'second Buddha' by his devotees.2 Next, however, he appears as
Urgyen Dorje Chang (also known as Tshokyi Dorje). In this form he is deep blue in colour, adorned with silks and jewels, holding a vajra
and bell.
He is locked in ecstatic sexual embrace with a consort, whose body is pure white. She holds a skull cup filled with ambrosia uplifted in
her left hand. Here he embodies the whole Vajrayana tradition, whose source is said to be Vajradhara (or Dorje Chang in Tibetan). Now
Padmasambhava transforms into Pema Gyalpo ('lotus king'). Here he is dressed like a king with a crown, jewels, and a turban. Around the
turban is a diadem in which part of a wish-fulfilling gem can be seen. He sits relaxed in the posture of royal ease, holding a small
Tantric double drum, known as a damaru, in his right hand, and a mirror in his left. His body is red in colour.
Another similar form appears, this time with natural skin colouring. He too wears royal attire and holds the damaru in his right hand. In
his left he usually has a skull cup. In his belt is uphurba, a kind of magic dagger. 53 This is much used in Nyingma Tantric ritual. It
was originally more like a peg or nail for pinning down demons and hindering psychic forces. It gradually became stylized into a three-
edged blade ending in a point. The blade emerges from the body of a garuda.
This implement embodies the power of a Tantric deity called Vajrakila. The phurba is often shown crowned with the head of Hayagriva, a
protector of the Dharma whom we shall encounter in Chapter Seven. The name of this manifestation is Lodan Choksey ('wise seeker of
excellence').
Next, Padmasambhava enters the cremation ground, sits in meditation with his back to a stupa (or reliquary), and becomes Nyima Odzer
('sun?rays guru'). This is Padmasambhava as siddha and yogin. He wears only a loincloth of tiger skin, a meditation sash, and a crown of
skulls. Yellow light radiates from his body.
His hair, combed upwards, is crowned with a vajra. In his right hand he holds a trident staff. With his left hand he plays with the rays of
the sun. This recalls an incident in his life story in which Padmasambhava caused the sun to halt in its tracks. He had made an agreement
with a wine-seller to drink as much as he wanted and settle the bill at sunset.
After seven days the sun still had not set. This is a good example of Tantric practice being bodied forth in legend. It has nothing
whatever to do with alcohol. Rather it symbolizes Padmasambhava's entry into a state of consciousness in which time stands still, the mind
and subtle psychic energies come to rest, and the yogin enjoys the mahasukha - or Great Bliss - uninterruptedly.
The figures become wilder and more awe-inspiring. Next there appears a wrathful manifestation, Guru Senge Dradok ('one who teaches with a
lion's voice'). He also wears a crown of skulls and a tiger skin. His body is circled by a necklace of skulls, his face contorted with
fury. He bran?dishes a thunderbolt sceptre, and tramples underfoot forces inimical to the Dharma.
Lastly we come face to face with Dorje Drolo ('immutable guru with loose-hanging stomach'). He rides through the jungle of life on a
tigress. His expression is ferocious, and he is enhaloed with flames. His massive dark brown body is garlanded with skulls.
He waves a thunderbolt in his right hand, and points a phurba with his left, to ward off all threatening forces. This is Padmasambhava as
subduer of demons. 54 The Esoteric Buddha and the Lotus-Born Guru These are eight of the forms that Padmasambhava assumes. They could be
said to represent the guru's resourcefulness in transforming his approach to each situation, so as to teach in an appropriate way.
He is not fixed in any mode of being or acting. Knowing that his nature is as empty as the blue sky, he can shift shape spiritually and
psychologically, like clouds sculpting themselves into different forms and then dissolving. For stubborn-minded enemies of the Dharma, the
guru musters even more power and energy; for those open to the sutras he teaches sutras; for those ready for the mysteries of Tantra he
demonstrates Tantra. In this way he exemplifies upaya, or skilful means - the flexibility of the Buddhist teacher.
Padmasambhava's eight forms could also be seen as the same principle at work on different levels of consciousness. To the rational mind the
guru appears as a pandit or a Buddha, and proclaims teachings on the Four Noble Truths and so forth. However, deeper more primitive strata
of the mind are not amenable to being taught in this way. These aboriginal lev?els of consciousness need to be converted through the magic powers of figures like Nyima Odzer and Dorje Drolo. In summary, we can say that these differing manifestations mark Padma?sambhava as the
embodiment of all the resourcefulness of Buddhist teaching.
They show him as the typical Tantric guru - working through logic and reasoning to convert the rational mind, but also diving deep into the
psychic depths to confront, subdue, and transform the powerful and primitive - perhaps even demonic - energies that inhabit those dark
realms. Though we have looked at so many forms, we have yet to meet Padma?sambhava in his most frequent manifestation, as a king of Zahor.
In a sense you most truly meet a vajraguru when you receive initiation from him.
So we shall try to venture out into the unknown to meet the Precious Guru, and be empowered with his knowledge, power, and compassion. We
shall ask him to grant us siddhi, both mundane powers and the supreme siddhi of Enlightenment. These powers are emphasized in
Padmasambhava's mantra: om ah hum vajraguru padma siddhi hum. 55 To meet him we have to go to the place of initiation, to enter his
secret realm.
His realm, in which he flies like a great eagle, is the blue sky of sunyata. Initiation can only take place if we let drop our barriers and
habitual ways of being, forsake our own territory, and enter the state of spiritual openness. In the vast blue sky appears a fiery-red
lotus. On the lotus is a red sun disc (symbol of compassionate skilful means) lying horizontal; on the sun disc a white moon mat (symbol of
the wisdom of realizing Emptiness). We wait, expectant. The lotus throne and sun and moon mats are like a great stage, on which the hero of
The blue sky above the moon mat begins to glow with brilliant light. The radiance gradually takes form, until we see a blissful young man
seated before us. (This is how he usually appears, though sometimes he can manifest instantaneously, from a dazzling bolt of lightning.) He
is dressed in robes.2 The outermost is a beautifully decorated red cloak. This symbolizes the Mahayana.
It is outermost because it is love and compassion which the Precious Guru offers to the world in all situations. Beneath the red cloak he
wears the yellow robes of a monk - showing that though he follows the Tantric path beyond conceptual distinctions of right and wrong, he
keeps pure his ethical discipline. He has not abandoned the basics of Buddhism, but simply carried them up into a higher vision. Beneath
these he wears a blue robe. Blue was the royal colour in ancient India. It became associated with the Tantra, as it incorporated much of
the symbolism of royalty into its ritual.
For example, we have seen that the Tantric initiation procedure in which the initiate is sprinkled with water from an initiation vase by
the guru parallels the ceremony of anointing a king. So the blue robe which Padmasambhava wears, most hidden and closest to his heart,
symbolizes the Vajrayana. He wears Tibetan-style boots, and sits totally relaxed, his left foot tucked up, his right resting at a loose
angle. His right hand rests on his right knee, holding the vajra of Truth itself.
He clasps it with his middle fingers, while his index and little fingers are outstretched, in the mudra of warding off demons and enemies
of the Dharma. It is said that Padmasambhava's power increases as worldly conditions deteriorate. He is the supreme alchemist, the master
who transforms hatred into 5 6 The Esoteric Buddha and the Lotus-Born Guru wisdom, craving into love, darkness into light.
The more powerful the forces of evil become, the more lustrous his form appears. In the depths of despair and annihilation, his diamond
wisdom shines like a great lamp. Difficulties, opposition, and danger fuel his spiritual power. In his left hand he holds a skull cup
filled with something that looks suspiciously like blood. The skull cup represents sunyata, and the liquid it contains is the amrit-nectar
of Great Bliss. With the realization of the emptiness of self and others, a revolution takes place in our experience. The forces of desire,
which caused us so much restlessness and pain, now give us bliss.
The problem with pleasure is that we usually experience it within the framework of subject and object. It reinforces our feeling of being
an 'I', 'in here', trying to incorporate a pleasurable stimulus 'out there'. The result is craving and frustration.
When self and other dissolve away, there is just enjoyment, with no attempt to nail it down, or strangle it by repetition. William Blake
well sums up the difference: He who binds to himself a Joy Doth the winged life destroy; But he who kisses the Joy as it flies Lives in
Eternity's sunrise. The skull cup symbolizes the death of the ego, the spiritual death which creates space - the experience of the 'open
dimension' of sunyata. The nectar is like blood, for blood is life, the free-flowing energy capable of assuming any form , which is
released with Insight.
In Nyingma circles this ambrosia - the Great Bliss experience - is often symbolized, for obvious reasons, by beer or wine. Rising up out of
the skull cup is a vase of the Nectar of Immortality. Above it is a precious jewel - the wishfulfilling gem of the Bodhicitta. In the
crook of Padmasambhava's left arm nestles a trident staff, known as a khatvanga. It is adorned with a number of strange objects.
A damaru hangs from it. There are crossed vajras. Above them is a vase of initiation adorned with victory pennants. Then there are three
human heads: one freshly severed, one decomposing, the top one just a skull. Finally, the staff is surmounted by a flaming trident. 57
The net of symbolic associations surrounding the different elements of the staff is complex, and we do not have space to discuss them
individually. We shall look at just two aspects of the staff overall. The first is that the staff is spoken of as the hidden consort.
According to the biography of Yeshe Tsogyal, who was one of Padmasambhava's chief female disciples, at one point the Precious Guru wanted
to travel with her, without her being seen, so he magically transformed her into his staff.30 Thus the khatvanga symbolizes all the
spiritual qualities that the Vajrayana associates with the feminine (principal among which is wisdom). Padmasambhava's holding the staff
indicates that he has perfectly inte?grated these qualities. Also, the khatvanga is a magic staff, and Padmasambhava is the peerless
spiritual magician. It was through his magic powers that he defeated the Bon shamans and subdued the demons of Tibet.
Through his sadhana you magically transform yourself, turning the base metal of your mundane consciousness, the lead of ignorance, into
the gold and jewels of Tantric attainment. On his head the Precious Guru wears a lotus cap - red in colour. It is one of many hundreds of
kinds of hat to be found in the Tantra - each with its own particular significance. This one has flaps which can come down over the ears.
On its front are five jewels, arranged in a mandala pattern - white in the centre, blue, yellow, red, and green around - symbolizing the
five wisdoms. Above them is a crescent moon surmounted by a golden sun.
These symbolize the subtle energies of the psychophysical organism, which Padmasambhava has unified, thereby bringing an end to all
dualistic thoughts. The cap is crowned with a half vajra with a vulture's feather rising out of it. The vulture is a bird associated with
yogins - because it is said to be the bird that flies the highest. Padmasambhava wears ornate earrings, and a priceless necklace of jew?
els.
He has long flowing locks, a moustache, and a small pointed beard. His gaze is piercing. His face has a strange expression, a kind of
compassionate smile, but tinged with wrathfulness. His smile is a challenge. We can say that it symbolizes the union of compassion (the
smile) and wisdom (the wrathful gaze), but that does not explain it away. This wrathful smile is a key to understanding Padmasambhava.
It is mysterious and 5 8 The Esoteric Buddha and the Lotus-Born Guru unfathomable. Sometimes when his visualization dissolves I am left
with the after-image of that dangerous smile, hanging in the sky like an Enlightened version of the Cheshire Cat. But, if Padmasambhava is
a cat at all, he is a leopard or tiger of the Dharma. His body is adorned with what are called his three vajras: a white om at his
forehead, a fiery red ah at his throat, and a deep-blue hum at his heart. They are like three special concentrations of Padmasambhava's
immense spiritual power.
It is from them that, if one is ready to run the gauntlet of the blue sky and dare that dangerous smile, one will receive the Precious
Guru's initiation, be empowered with both mundane siddhis and the supreme siddhi of Enlightenment itself, and become a king or queen of the
Dharma. The Kagyu lineage Within any school of Tibetan Buddhism there will be many lineages of teaching. Here we shall concentrate on the
lineage which is of central importance to the Kagyu school.
It is quite commonly represented in Tibetan thangkas. This lineage does not begin with any historical person, but with Vajradhara - the
Buddha who embodies the primordially awakened mind, and to whom many Tantric teachings are attributed. He sits cross-legged on a
multicoloured lotus, his body deep blue in colour, and adorned with silks and jewels.
In his right hand he holds a golden vajra (his name means 'vajra holder'), in his left a bell with a vajra handle. For me, the most
striking aspect of this Buddha is the mudra he is making. His hands are crossed in front of his heart, so that the inside of his right
wrist touches the outside of his left wrist. The mudra suggests in a particularly striking way the union of opposites. Right crosses over
into left, and vice versa. Wisdom and compassion meet, and become inseparable. The vajra and vajra handle of the bell incline toward one
another, suggesting the crossed vajra, symbol of totality, of Amoghasiddhi.
After Vajradhara in this chain of Tantric transmission comes Tilopa (988-1069). He received Tantric teaching directly from Vajradhara in
visions. He is one of the group of eighty-four mahasiddhas - teachers who gained great spiritual accomplishment and supernormal powers over
the world of appearances through Tantric meditation. Like most of the 5 9 mahasiddhas he is usually portrayed seated on an antelope skin
- a symbol of the Bodhisattva's vow never to abandon suffering beings.
He wears just a loincloth and a meditation sash (a cord used to help maintain the body upright during long periods of meditation). Indian
by birth, he is brown-skinned and has long black hair hanging loosely over his shou?ders. In some representations he is shown with a skull cup and a damaru. In others he holds a fish.
This is a reminder of his meeting with his disciple Naropa. Naropa (1016-1100) was one of the greatest scholars of his day. He lived at
Nalanda, the great Indian Buddhist university, where he was renowned for his ability to triumph over non-Buddhists in debate. (As the
terms of the debate were often that the loser together with all his follow?ers should convert to the winner's faith, this was a very useful
skill!) However, one day, while he was studying, Naropa had an encounter with a strange old woman, who seemed to have appeared out of no?
where.
She made him see that while he knew a tremendous amount about the Dharma, and could expound and debate it, he had not made it his own. It
was all just book knowledge. Seeing this, Naropa had the courage to leave Nalanda and all the acclaim he received there. He wandered alone
in search of Tilopa, who, he believed, could show him the Tantric path of direct experience. The account of his wanderings is like a dream
story or hallucinatory vision.
All the situations he encountered were clouded by his own dualistic views. Eventually he came to a house where he had been told Tilopa was
staying. Upon entering, he saw a fierce, dark-skinned man frying live fish over a fire. This, of course, was completely antithetical to the
compassion which Naropa, as a 'good Buddhist', expected of Tilopa. He was scandalized. However, he was considerably more shocked when
Tilopa snapped his fingers and the fish returned, unharmed, to their lake. This story is typical of the siddhas. Their life stories are
full of symbolic teachings and demonstrations of supernormal powers developed through Tantric practice.
They live in a world beyond all opposites, and far beyond social conventions. 60 The Esoteric Buddha and the Lotus-Born Guru Naropa stayed
with Tilopa for twelve years, giving himself completely to his service. He would do anything Tilopa asked, even if it was likely to entail
suffering or risk of death. Finally Naropa came to understand the Dharma, not just with his head but with his heart, even with his bones.
Naropa is usually depicted in very similar fashion to Tilopa, but holding a skull cup and vajra-bell or other Tantric emblems.
In some thangkas he is blowing a ram's horn. One of Naropa's chief disciples was Marpa (1012-96), who made the arduous journey across the
Himalayas from Tibet to the plains of India three times. He brought back many teachings, including the famous six yogas of Naropa, which he
translated into Tibetan.
By the time of his third visit he himself was a teaching. He was not a monk or a renunciant. He maintained a farm, and had a wife and
children. Tantric life stories interweave fact and symbolism. Marpa's wife's name is Dakmema - which is the Tibetan for nairatmya, which
means 'empty of self nature'.
At her death she is said to have dissolved into Marpa's heart.32 Marpa is usually depicted as stocky, with long black hair, dressed in the
clothes of a Tibetan layman. He sits in meditation posture, with his hands resting on his knees, palms downward.
Next in the lineage we come to Milarepa (1052 - 1135), probably Tibet's most famous spiritual figure. Milarepa's early life was a disaster.
Through practising black magic he destroyed many people. Once converted to the Dharma, he realized that he would need a very potent method
of practice to counterbalance the unskilful karma he had piled up, and put himself in Marpa's hands. Marpa refused to grant him Tantric initiation and gave him backbreaking work instead.
So hard and irascible was Marpa that Milarepa several times came close to despair. Finally, Marpa explained that he had treated Milarepa in
such a way to help him purify the karma of his earlier evil life. Then he lovingly gave him initiation. Milarepa spent the rest of his days
meditating in the remote wilderness areas of Tibet, often high up in the Himalayas. He became a master of tummo, the practice of psychic
integration, whose by-product is increased bodily heat.
Adepts in this practice are known as repas (cotton-clad ones) Milarepa The Esoteric Buddha and the Lotus-Born Guru because they wear only
a single cotton cloth, even when living in caves above the snow line. In later life Milarepa continued wandering from place to place
meditating. In addition, he began teaching, and gathered many disciples around him.
He had the capacity to sing spontaneous songs illustrating any aspect of the Dharma. These songs, sung a thousand years ago in the caves
and villages of one of the most inaccessible countries on Earth, are still echoing around the world, and providing inspiration for a new
generation of Buddhists in the West. Milarepa is usually depicted seated in a cave, wearing his white cotton garment.
He has long black hair. Sometimes his complexion has a greenish tinge - a reminder of his austerities: for long periods he meditated alone
in the mountains, living on nettles. He holds his right hand to his ear, as though listening to an inner voice of the Dharma. According to
some authorities, though, this is a yogic posture, designed to affect the body's subtle energy flow.
Milarepa had many great disciples, but for the Kagyu lineage one is especially important. Gampopa, or Dakpo Lharje (1079-1153), was
trained as a physician. On the death of his wife he devoted himself to the Dharma, making intensive study of the Kadampa teachings. He
subsequently met Milarepa, and became one of his 'heart sons'. He it was who formed the line of practice brought to Tibet by Marpa into a
distinct school of Tibetan Buddhism. He also wrote a renowned text known as The Jewel Ornament of Liberation.
Gampopa is normally portrayed in monastic robes, wearing the red hat characteristic of his school. One of Gampopa's chief disciples was
Dusum Khyenpa (1110-93), the first Karmapa, who founded the Karma Kagyu sub-sect, which has been very active in establishing Dharma centres
in the West. Looking at this lineage one is struck by how differences of lifestyle made little or no difference to these men. So often in
religious traditions a split will develop between an ecclesiastical hierarchy and a mystical tradition, which is viewed with suspicion by
the hierarchy as a possible breeding?ground for heresy.
The Kagyu lineage flows smoothly from a yogin to a scholar turned yogin, thence to a lay farmer, on to a cotton-clad ascetic, then to a
monk and writer. Such a lineage, unruffled by matters of out?ward appearance, must have a strong hold on the inner reality which gives
The five masters of the Sakyapas The word sakya means grey earth, and refers to an area of hillside of an unusual colour on the banks of
the Trom River in Tibet which was the site of the founding of the first monastery of the Sakya order in 1073 by Khon Khonchok Gyalpo, a
member of the powerful Khon family. He had studied with the great Tibetan translator Drokmi (992-1072). Drokmi was a holder of a set of
teachings known as Lam Dre (path and fruit) which centre on the meditational practice of Hevajra, one of the yidams of Highest Tantra whom
we shall meet in the next chapter.
These Lam Dre teachings are the central focus of Sakya spiritual practice. The lineage of the Lam Dre stems from the great Indian mahasiddha Virupa (or Birwapa). He was a monk who became abbot of the Buddhist university of Nalanda. Devoting himself to Tantric practice,
he spent many long years meditating single-pointedly on the Highest Tantra yidam Cakrasamvara without achieving any result whatsoever.
Finally, in despair, he threw his mala - the beads on which he had counted mil?lions of seemingly fruitless mantras - into a cesspit and
decided to give up his meditation. That night, in a dream, he was approached by Nairatmya, the Tantric consort of the yidam Hevajra.
She told him to go and recover his mala and wash it with perfume. He did as she instructed, and she initiated him into the mandala of
Hevajra. She appeared to him again on the following nights, and soon he had gained total confidence in the Tantric teachings from his own
direct experience. Having experienced the absolute truth, he no longer felt bound by social conventions. He left Nalanda singing, and then
travelled from place to place teaching and helping people through the extraordinary powers he had obtained through Tantric meditation.
Virupa appeared in a vision to Khonchok Gyalpo's son, Sachen Kunga Nyingpo (1092-1158), who was the first of the 'five masters' or 'five
great ones' of the Sakyapas. Kunga Nyingpo had received the entire Lam 6 4 The Esoteric Buddha and the Lotus-Born Guru Dre teaching from
his guru, but after an attack of food poisoning he found he had forgotten the instructions.
As these special teachings were only passed on orally, and there was no one with whom he had direct contact who could repeat them to him,
his situation was very difficult. In response to this crisis he meditated one-pointedly, invoking his guru, and was rewarded with a vision
of Virupa, surrounded by four of his disciples, his dark brown body shining like a hundred thousand suns. Virupa gave him the complete
Applying himself to meditation on Hevajra, Kunga Nyingpo came to equal the great Indian Tantric masters in his spiritual realization. The
second of the five masters was Kunga Nyingpo's son, Sonam Tsemo (1142-1182), who did much work in systematizing the Tantric litera?ture. He
was directly inspired by Avalokitesvara. The third of the five is his younger brother Drakpa Gyaltsen (1147-1216), a renowned scholar and
yogin, who is said to have been continuously helped by the Bodhisattva Manjusri.
Sakya Pandita (1182-1251), grandson of Kunga Nyingpo, is the fourth of these great gurus. He is considered an emanation of Manjusri. He was
responsible for the full assimilation into Tibet of the system of logical analysis of the Indian master Dharmakirti, and in general the
range of his studies and writings mark him as one of the greatest of all Tibetan Buddhist scholars. In addition to this, he was recognized
as one of the great?est teachers of his generation by Godan Khan, the Mongol emperor, who invited him to his court. In Mongolia he caused
Buddhist practice to become widespread.
It is said that after his death he was reborn in the Pure Land of Aksobhya where he gained complete Enlightenment. The close relationship
built up by Sakya Pandita with the Mongol emperors was cemented by his nephew, Chogyal Phakpa (1235 - 1280), the last of the five masters.
He conferred Hevajra initiation on Godan Khan's successor, Kublai Khan. In response, the emperor appointed Phakpa imperial preceptor -
which was tantamount to being secular ruler - of Tibet.
As a result, the Tibetans were ruled from the monastery at 'the place of grey earth' for nearly a century. 65 In Tibetan Buddhist art
these Sakyapa gurus are depicted in various ways. Sometimes Sakya Pandita may be the central figure with the rest of the five masters
ranged around him. He is usually depicted holding the stems of two lotuses on which rest a flaming sword and a book, symbolic of his being
an emanation of Manjusri, and wearing monastic robes and a red cap.
Alternatively Kunga Nyingpo may be the central figure, flanked by Drakpa Gyaltsen and Sonam Tsemo (forming a group traditionally known as
the Three White Ones), with Sakya Pandita and Phakpa (the Two Red Ones) below them.
In such pictures Virupa will often be shown near the top of the picture, portrayed as an Indian yogin, seated on an antelope skin and
pointing to the sky. This commemorates an episode in which he is said to have stopped the sun in its tracks through his yogic powers. The
story is almost identical to the one we encountered earlier about Padmasambhava. Virupa plunged his phurba into the earth at the place
where light and shade met, stopped the sun, and drank an ale?house dry.
Je Tsongkhapa The main guru visualized by the Geluk ('virtuous ones') or Yellow Hat school, is their founder, Je Tsongkhapa. He was born in
Amdo, a province of eastern Tibet, at sunrise on 21 November 13 57, in an area known as Tsong-kha (region of onions). It is from this
place that he takes the name by which he is generally known, though his religious name was Lozang Drakpa, and he is often referred to as Je Rimpoche ('great lord of religion') by Gelukpas.
He entered a monastery at a very young age, where he mostly studied the Kadam teachings - the school founded by the Indian teacher Atisa,
who had come to Tibet in the eleventh century and made many reforms. However, Tsongkhapa also studied with teachers of other schools, such
as the Kagyu. (He wrote a commentary on the six yogas of Naropa.)
From the age of sixteen he studied the five traditional monastic subjects: logic, Perfection of Wisdom, Madhyamaka philosophy, abhidharma,
and vinaya (monastic discipline), and mastered them in the exceptionally short period of seven years. 66 The Esoteric Buddha and the
Lotus-Born Guru After studying under forty-five different masters representing all the main traditions, he founded Ganden monastery in
1409, where he established the Geluk order (although at first his followers took their name from the monastery and were known as the
Gandenpas). The Geluk school places particular importance upon monastic discipline. It also stresses intellectual clarity about the Dharma
- derived from study and debate - as a foundation for contemplative practice.
Throughout his life Tsongkhapa had many visions of Manjusri, and with his aid came to a profound understanding of the Madhyamaka interpretation of the Perfection of Wisdom. Indeed, Tsongkhapa was an original thinker in this area, so that from him the Geluk school has a
distinctive philosophical position on Sunyata. He wrote extensively on both sutra and Tantra, and made Atlsa's teaching of the Lam Rim
(graduated path)36 the structure on which he based his teaching. The Lam Rim lays out the stages of the path from suffering and
helplessness to Supreme Enlighten?ment in a clear, systematic way.
Reading Lam Rim texts we are shown clearly how step by step we can transform ourselves, and how this pro?cess will eventually enable us to
arrive at Buddhahood. It also demonstrates the need for a firm basis in the practice of the other two yanas before one can practise
advanced Tantric teachings. Tsongkhapa wrote three great texts on the Lam Rim. It is these Lam Rim teachings - most fully expounded in his
Lam Rim Chenmo - which form the basis for most of the teaching of Gelukpa lamas in the West - usually via a com?mentary on Tsongkhapa's
work by the renowned Phabongka Rimpoche (1878-1941).
His Geluk school spread quickly, and he attracted many disciples. His two chief disciples were Khedrup Je and Gyaltshap Je. They are often
shown flanking Tsongkhapa in thangkas. (Khedrup Je is usually to our right as we look He can be distinguished by his bulging eyes and more
wrathful expression.)
They are sometimes depicted as part of a group of eight, known as the eight pure disciples, who were specially chosen by Tsongkhapa to go
into meditation retreats with him. Gyaltshap and Khedrup Je became in turn the first holders of the title of 'throneholder of Ganden'
(Tibetan Ganden Tripa). It is the Ganden Tripa, not the Dalai 67 Lama, who is the head of the Geluk order.
The post is usually held for seven years. One of Tsongkhapa's disciples, who came to study with him four years before he died in 1419, was
a man called Gedundrup, who was retrospectively recognized as the first Dalai Lama. The line of Dalai Lamas, seen as emanations of
Avalokitesvara, continues down to Tenzin Gyatso, the fourteenth Dalai Lama, who is now a world figure, spreading the Buddhist message of
peace and compassion, despite having been driven into exile by the Chinese. The fifth Dalai Lama united Tibet under one secular leadership,
becoming both spiritual and temporal leader of Tibet. He was also responsible for building the Potala Palace in Lhasa as we know it. (Work
began in 1645, and it was not completed until thirteen years after he died. Amazingly, news of his death was kept secret until the building
was finished.)
Many of the Dalai Lamas are portrayed in Tibetan religious paintings, but pictures of the Great Fifth, as he is known, are by far the most
common. Having learned a little of Tsongkhapa's life, and seen the decisive influence he had on Tibet (the Gelukpas are the majority school
among Tibetan Buddhists), it is time we met him face to face. Here we shall draw on a description of part of a visualization written by the fourth Panchen Lama, Tenbay Nyima, early in the nineteenth century.
We have to allow everything to dissolve away into that Emptiness which, with Manjusri's help, Tsongkhapa understood so deeply and explained
so incisively. Out of that infinite space appear eight great lions. Their magical appearance in space does not negate their essential
voidness. Their voidness of self-nature does not prevent their appearance. We can see every hair of their manes, can see their teeth as
they throw back their heads, and yet they are like illusions created by a conjuror, or apparitions in a dream.
The lions support a magnificent throne, on which sits Tsongkhapa on a lotus, with mats of sun and moon. He is wearing the three yellow
robes of a monk. His face is a clear white, smiling serenely. On his head is a golden pandit's hat. He is seated in the full-lotus posture,
in the middle of a five-coloured aura. He is making the mudra of turning the Wheel of 68 the Dharma. His hands hold the stems of lotuses,
which open out into blue blossoms, one at each shoulder.
For the rest of the visualization we shall quote the Panchen Lama's text: Upon the blossoming blue lotus at his right shoulder, the wisdom
of all the Buddhas is embodied in the form of a flaming sword. Its light fills the world, and the flame that burns from its tip consumes
all ignorance. Upon the blossoming blue lotus at his left shoulder is a volume of the One Hundred Thousand Verse Prajnaparamita Sutra, the
sole mother of all buddhas of the three times. On its sapphire pages are glowing letters of burnished gold, from which shine rays of light,
clearing away the ignorance of living beings.
These letters are not just shapes, but speak out in a clear tone the stages, path, and final goal. They proclaim the way of acting for the
benefit of all living beings, beginning from the first arising of bodhi-mind to the twenty-seven great deeds of a buddha. Merely by holding
this image in mind, you are awakening the inclination to the Mahayana path. Seated in the heart of Tsongkhapa is the Conqueror Sakyamuni,
and seated in his heart is the Conqueror Vajradhara. In each pore of Tsongkhapa's body are countless buddha-fields, and from each of these,
innumerable rays of light shine in the ten directions. On the tip of each ray appear an inconceivable number of buddhas, equal to the
The actions of each buddha are for the benefit of all living beings. Tsongkhapa's emblems, the sword and the book, show that he is be?
lieved to be an emanation of Manjusrl. As we contemplate his figure, we can absorb something of his wisdom by reciting his mantra: om ah
guru vajradhara sumati kirti siddhi hum. Sumati kirti means 'famed for your beautiful mind'. Now, five-and-a-half centuries after his
death, Tsongkhapa's fame is being carried round the world by the many Gelukpa lamas teaching in the West.
Vajrabhairava Five The Oath-Bound Deities If you move in Tibetan Buddhist circles, it will not be long before you hear someone talk about
their yidam. Especially if they have been meditating for some years, you will gather from the way they talk that it is something of the
greatest importance for them. This Tibetan word liter?ally means oath, vow, or promise, and connotes the Buddhist deity to whose meditation
you are committed, to whom you are linked by a promise or vow, your main focus of spiritual practice.
Any Buddhist deity can be a yidam. For example, many of the early Kadampa geshes had Tara or Avalokitesvara as theirs. However, the word is
sometimes reserved for deities of the anuttarayoga, or Highest Tantra. Initiations into this level of practice require great seriousness on
the part of the initiate.
When receiving them, one takes various vows and pledges. Some initiations may include a commitment to practise the sadhana every day for
life. In this way the initiate is 'bound by oath' to the yidam. In this chapter we shall use the word to refer to the deities of Highest Tantra. These yidams are all embodiments of Tantric teachings, in the same way that the goddess Prajhaparamita came to embody the
Perfection of Wis?dom literature. Each of them has a Tantric text, or collection of texts, of whose teachings they are the living symbols.
None of them, to the best of my knowledge, is found in the Mahayana sutras.
As always with the profusion of forms in the Tantra, there are a great number of these yidams. Here we shall look at just five of the most
71 important, and try to gain a feeling for them as a class.38 In particular we shall concentrate on the yidams Cakrasamvara and
Vajrabhairava, as representatives of the two main divisions of Highest Tantra. The tantras of this level can be divided into Mother Tantras, which are primarily concerned with the development of wisdom (Sanskrit prajna), and Father Tantras, which emphasize the
development of compassionate skilful means (Sanskrit upaya).
We shall only be able to gain a general feeling for these five yidams - firstly because they are the most complex figures in the whole of
Buddhism (both iconographically and in the world-view which they embody). Secondly, some aspects of their practice are genuinely secret,
and it would be inappropriate for me to offer too many details about their inner meaning and the way they are meditated upon. Writers on
Highest Tantra have to try to tread a 'middle way'. On the one hand, details of these practices are not supposed to be revealed to those
who have not received the relevant initiation.
On the other, there has been a general relaxation of secrecy by Tibetan teachers, and it would be ridiculous to ignore the fact that much
information has already been published in the West. However, I feel it is wise to err on the side of caution, and I have thought it best to
give something of an outsider's view of these figures, even where I might have some personal experience.
I have also decided against providing any of the mantras associated with them. The view of existence which the yidams express is more
multifaceted than that of other figures. Broadly speaking, we can say that each Buddha or Bodhisattva embodies a particular approach to
Enlightenment. For example, the Green Tara practitioner strives to develop infinite compassion, Vajrapani's is a path of liberating
energy, and so on.
The yidams, however, are more multidimensional. Rather than one approach to the universe, they present an all-encompassing vision of it.
They are complex symbols that have many levels of interpretation, outer, inner, and secret. At the diamond gates of their mandala, we
enter a cosmic labyrinth of multiple meanings in which truths echo and re-echo forever. This vision is made more total because, unlike the
majority of practices of the Lower Tantras, one aims to keep the meditation going all the time. After the Green Tara sadhana, when we rise
from our cushion, the 72 The Oath-Bound Deities meditation has had its effect, but we return largely to our old self. Prac?tice of Highest Tantra aims to cut off the old self altogether. At initiation we become the yidam, and we aim to live as the yidam from then on.
After finishing the sadhana we get up still trying to maintain the feeling that we are the yidam, that everything we hear is the mantra,
and that our environment is our mandala palace and attendant deities. Through transforming ordinary appearances and concepts in this way,
we aim to superimpose our meditative vision on every aspect of our lives, to trans?form them totally. The complex and radical nature of
these practices is reflected in the yidams' iconography. Here we move away from a more naturalistic vision to one in which we may encounter
twin figures, with perhaps twelve, sixteen, or thirty-four arms. According to Chogyam Trungpa, many of these forms are based on those of
yaksas - powerful spirits of ancient Indian legend - who appear in the sutras. Generally, though, they bear a close resemblance to the
Shiva figures of Hinduism. Many of the figures are recognizably human in physique, though some are heavily built. Many are neither peaceful
nor wrathful, but somewhere in between - smiling, but also sneering.
This semi-wrathful expression suggests a balanced attitude to the world, as though the yidams fuse in themselves the natures of both the
peaceful and wrathful Buddhist deities. The yidam is also known as the 'esoteric' Dharma Refuge. While some of these practices may be
genuinely secret, the word 'esoteric' here also sug?gests something that is a matter of personal experience. The yidams be?come hardly less
esoteric by being unveiled in the West in exhibitions and coffee-table picture books on Tibetan Buddhism.
It is only when we enter their mandala, and actually see for ourselves their total vision of the universe with its interplay of energies,
that their secrets will be revealed. Why should the yidam be a Dharma Refuge? We have seen that the term 'yidam' can be applied to any
Buddhist figure who is the main focus of our meditation and devotion. Let us suppose that the beautiful young female bodhisattva Green Tara
is our yidam.
We may spend quite a bit of time reading and studying the Dharma, but if for an hour a day, say, we become Tara, in a world of light in
which we see the sufferings of sentient beings before us, and play out the drama of rescuing them, and in which everything ends by
dissolving into the sky of Emptiness, that is the experience likely to leave the deepest imprint on our minds. It is contact with the yidam
through meditation that will give us the strongest taste, the most direct experience, of the Dharma. I
t is through our Tara meditation that we take the Dharma into our heart and make it our own. Hence the yidam is the esoteric Dharma Refuge.
Heruka Cakrasamvara The tradition of meditating on this yidam is based on the Sri Cakrasamvara Tantra. This tantra has been widely studied
by all Tibetan schools, and there are many sadhanas and commentaries associated with Cakrasamvara. He is a yidam of particular importance
to the Kagyu school, though as with all the yidams we shall be meeting, devotion to him crosses all sectarian frontiers.
His practice is very widespread among the Gelukpas. There is a sadhana known as the Yoga of the Three Purifications of Sri Cakrasamvara'
that is quite widely practised at Gelukpa centres in the West. The first in the line of Cakrasamvara practitioners is generally considered
to have been the Indian mahasiddha Saraha. He was a brahmin who had become a Buddhist scholar-monk. However, he was not satisfied by his
learning, and set out to find a Tantric teacher. In a market-place he saw a young low-caste woman making arrows. He became deeply engrossed
in watching her working, and finally approached her and asked if she made arrows for a living. She replied, 'My dear young man, the
Buddha's meaning can be known through symbols and actions, not through words and books.' Her arrow hit its mark.
Flouting all convention, Saraha went to live with her, receiving her Tantric teachings. As a result, he became one of the greatest of all
Tantric adepts. He is particularly renowned for his dohas or songs, in which he expresses the pro?found realizations he has gained through
Tantric practice. This yidam is known by various names in Sanskrit. Sometimes he is known as Samvara or Sambara, sometimes as Heruka.
In Tibetan he is called Khorlo Demchok or Khorlo Dompa. Here we shall refer to him as 74 The Oath-Bound Deities Cakrasamvara. Though it
literally means 'restraint', samvara is associated, by Tibetan lamas explaining the significance of this yidam, with 'supreme bliss'.39
Cakra (now usually anglicized as chakra) means wheel. It is also the Sanskrit word used for the psychic centres within the body of the
meditator, whose manipulation through performing the Cakrasamvara sadhana gives rise to the 'supreme bliss'. As we have seen, texts of
Highest Tantra are often classified into Mother and Father Tantras.
Mother Tantras emphasize wisdom - particularly the realization of the indivisibility of bliss and Emptiness. They are particularly suited
to those of passionate temperament, providing methods of liberating the energy tied up in greed and attachment and making it available for
the pursuit of Enlightenment. Cakrasamvara is a central deity of the Mother Tantra class. He can appear in a number of different forms.
Here we shall describe just one very well known and characteristic form. He appears standing on a variegated lotus. Even in this small
detail, we see how this world of Highest Tantra differs from the world of the Mahayana occupied by the Buddhas and Bodhisattvas, most of
whom were symbolized by one predominant colour. In the world of the yidams we are gazing at an all-encompassing vision, so colours become
more varied. He stands on a sun disc, on which lie two figures being trampled under?foot. One foot pins down the black god Bhairava by the
back of the neck, the other is placed on the breast of the red goddess Kalaratri.
Both figures have four arms, two of which hold a curved knife and a skull cup, while the other two are raised in devotion to the great
figures above them.40 Bhairava and Kalaratri are forms of the god and goddess Shiva and Uma. Shiva is one of the most powerful of all Hindu deities. In later Hinduism he forms one of a triad of gods with Brahma and Vishnu, and is responsible for all the destructive aspects of
the universe. Uma is his consort.
In the Vajrayana they are incorporated into the Tantric world-view as minor deities who preside over the desire realm. They are
symbolically overcome by Cakrasamvara, and raise their hands in submission to the transcendental figures that stand over them. Even the
highest forms of the mundane appear puny compared to the majesty of this yidam. 75 His body is deep blue, and he has four faces which
gaze out into the four cardinal directions. The face that looks directly at us is blue, the one to our right, green, to our left, yellow,
and facing away from us, red. All the faces have crowns of skulls. In his hair, to his left, is a crescent moon. This moon, along with many
of the other emblems of Cakrasamvara, is an attribute of Shiva.
All these Shivaite symbols are given a strictly Buddhist interpretation in the Vajrayana. Here, for instance, the crescent moon symbolizes
Bodhicitta which is ever-increasing. Thus the general suggestion of the figure is of an Enlightened consciousness, having over?come and
gone beyond the relatively limited vision represented by Shiva, nonetheless expressing itself through the symbols associated with him. The
power of such an image is likely to be largely lost on Westerners.
One would perhaps have to imagine Cakrasamvara trampling underfoot the prostrate form of the God of the Old Testament to gain some idea of
its potency in India. Cakrasamvara has a tiger-skin draped over his loins, and a garland of freshly-severed heads hangs from his neck. He
has no less than twelve arms. A central pair embrace his consort Vajravarahi ('diamond sow').
The two hands cross behind her back, holding a vajra and bell in the vajrahumkara mudra. The right hand with the vajra, and the left with
the bell, cross at the wrist, the right arm outermost. His other arms radiate out from his body, forming a rough circle.
The right hands, beginning from the top, hold
(I) an elephant hide, which is draped across his back,
(2) a damaru, (3) an axe,
(4) a chopper with a vajra handle, and
(5) a trident lance. His left hands, counting downwards, hold
(1) the elephant hide,
(2) a khatvanga, or magic staff (similar to the one we saw Padmasambhava holding),
(3) a skull cup brimming with nectar,
(4) a noose or lasso, and
(5) the severed head of the god Brahma, which has four faces.
He is locked in sexual embrace with his consort Vajravarahi, who by con?trast is quite a simple figure.
She is brilliant red, with only one face and two arms. Her right hand, raised aloft, holds either a vajra or a flaying?knife (Tibetan
drigu) with a vajra handle. Her left hand, embracing her partner's neck, holds a skull cup. She is naked apart from a few bone ornaments, a
five-skulled crown, and a garland of skulls which hangs from her neck. In some forms both her legs are wrapped around her 76 The Oath-Bound Deities partner's thighs, in others her right leg is raised while with her left leg she also tramples on Kalaratri. The copulating figures
are encircled by an aura of flames.
The symbolism of these figures is so complex, so labyrinthine, that a guru experienced in the Cakrasamvara system could easily produce a
large book on just this one figure. The most important message it conveys is a logic-bemusing union of opposites. Heruka Cakrasamvara and
his consort appear from the dimension in which all diversity is unified, and unity displays its endless forms. The two figures on which the
mystic pair drum their feet lie separate. They represent the realm of mundane experience in which separation is the rule.
It is this separation, experienced by most people as isolation, which fuels desire. Desire urges us to unite, to reach out to overcome
separation. But this external seeking gives us at best only temporary relief for our ills. Eventually we lie separate and alone, in the
world of me and you, he and she, good and bad, heaven and hell. Constantly discriminating, reaching out to embrace some experiences and
avoiding others, we fail to see that the two parts of all dualities are attached; we cannot grasp one without finding ourselves holding on
to the other. Cakrasamvara and his consort unite all opposites in their sexual embrace. They are really one figure, appearing as two. Their
union represents different integrated aspects of one Enlightened consciousness.
They exemplify what in Tantra is called yuganaddha - 'two-in-oneness'. We saw in Chapter One that the female figure, the yum or Mother, is
also referred to as the prajna - for she represents wisdom, the intuitive realization of Emptiness. This wisdom sees the common
characteristic of all phenomena: everything is devoid of an unchanging, fixed, self-nature. Everything has the same essential nature, which
is 'no-nature'. This wis?dom-view applies to everything in the universe. Because nothing has a fixed nature of its own, there are no fixed
boundaries or divisions be?tween things. If there are no fixed limits or barriers, if the seemingly static elements of existence can
recombine like the colours of oil on water, then there is no separation. Everything is of one empty nature.
Hence the yum has only one face, symbolizing this essential sameness of all things. She is naked to symbolize the simplicity and unadorned
nature of things in their essence. (In Mother Tantras the female consort is always naked, whereas in Father Tantras the consort always
wears some item of clothing - usually just a cloth around the loins. This indicates that Mother Tantra is mainly concerned with the wisdom
that sees the essential emptiness of all forms; Father Tantra emphasizes the compassionate expression of wisdom through form.) In
contradistinction to her, the male yab, or Father, represents the com?passionate activity of the Enlightened mind - working in the world to
awaken beings to their true empty nature.
In fact, with his four faces looking into the four directions, and his twelve arms, he symbolizes the world of appearances, the
multiplicity of forms. His partner is the un?changing realization of the emptiness of appearances, the sameness of nature of all forms.
Their sexual union suggests the ultimate non?distinction, on the level of absolute truth, between appearances and Emptiness. Their being
two figures suggests that distinctions can still be made on the level of relative truth.
The twelve arms of the male figure represent correct understanding of the twelve links of conditioned co-production (pratitya samutpada).
This basic Buddhist teaching is an application of the principle that all things come into existence dependent on particular conditions, and
cease to exist when those conditions change. It applies this general principle to demonstrate the conditions that cause our existence in
the circle of samsara, the endless round of unsatisfactory rebirth.
These are essentially ignorance of the true nature of existence, which causes us to react to pleasant and unpleasant stimuli with desire
or aversion. This strengthens our involvement with these stimuli, which fixes our view of them and embroils us more deeply in the world of
impermanence and hence unsatisfactoriness. In each hand he holds an implement which symbolizes the overcoming of samsara. For example, the
elephant hide he holds draped over his back is said to symbolize conquered ignorance, the axe severs the fetters of birth and death, and so
on.
The Oath-Bound Deities Thus the two figures represent a vision of a new universe, which we can enter through contemplating them. In this
universe, opposites are united without losing their distinct validity on the relative level. Dwelling on Cakrasamvara we gain direct
intuitive experience of the highest teachings of the Dharma. The opposites of appearances and emptiness, diversity and unity, samsara and nirvana, compassion and wisdom, discrimination and sameness, relative and absolute, male and female, all fuse in the two ecstatic figures,
and this fusion of opposites causes the dawning of great bliss in the mind of the meditator, a bliss of which sexual union can be only an
inadequate cipher.
There are still more opposites that we can find reconciled in this mystic coupling. Wrathfulness and peacefulness are reconciled. It is
said of the male figure that while outwardly fierce, he is inwardly compassionate, dignified, and serene. More important, we find symbols
within symbols. On the level of the overall figures, the male Heruka symbolizes skilful means, while his partner stands for wisdom.
However, the yah holds in his front two hands the crossed vajra and bell, which themselves represent conjoined method and wisdom.
Again, in the pairing of figures, the yum is receptive, the male active and outgoing. Yet we see that both these attributes are to be
found in the female figure alone. Her left arm and side are passive, and in her left hand she holds the skull cup. Yet her right side is
dynamic. With her right leg (in some traditions) she grasps her partner's thigh, and her right hand is thrust upward brandishing aloft the
sharp vajra-chopper, or the dynamic vajra, with her hand in the tarjani mudra of warding off demons.
From this we can see that yet another pair of opposites has fused: macrocosm and microcosm have become one, and the great truths of the
Dharma can be seen in the vast and the infinitesimal. We still have a further step to go before we can grasp even the rudiments of the
Cakrasamvara universe. The great yab-yum pair are but the central focus of a vast mandala. There are a number of important Cakrasamvara
traditions, passed down from Indian masters, with mandalas involving different numbers of figures.
A common form has sixty-two deities, but some mandalas include several hundred figures altogether. For example, a mandala in the tradition
of Maitripada has twelve dakinis, four in an 79 inner circle, and a further eight in an outer ring, of whom four have ani?mal heads and
guard the gates of the mandala. All the dakinis are naked like Vajravarahi. They each have four arms, and these hold a knife, skull drum,
To begin to describe a sadhana of Cakrasamvara would take more space than we have available, since the visualizations of yidams of Highest Tantra tend to be long and complex. Anyway, as I have said, of all visualizations these are the ones least put on display to the general
public. I hope our meeting with Cakrasamvara has been long enough to give us some feeling for him, and for us to begin to see why these
yidams should be the esoteric Dharma Refuge. A Tantric practitioner in retreat might spend many hours a day in repeated performance of a
Through recreating him- or herself out of Emptiness in the form of Cakrasamvara united with Vajravarahi, he or she enacts a cosmic drama of
the true nature of phenomena. With repeated practice, even when not formally meditating, he or she experiences the ordinary world of
appearances as a mandala in which all opposites are transcended but not obliterated, and dwells in the blissfulness of the two-in-oneness
of unity and diversity which is just one of the messages of Cakrasamvara. Vajrabhairava Vajrabhairava (Tibetan Dorje Jikje) can be
translated 'diamond terror (or terrifier)' or 'terrifying thunderbolt'.
Unlike the rest of the yidams described in this chapter, who are semi-wrathful, Vajrabhairava appears in a very powerful and wrathful form
indeed. As such he might well appear in Chapter Seven, when we encounter the wrathful deities and protectors of the Dharma. However, he
functions as a yidam, or high patron deity. Indeed, he is one of the most commonly invoked. He is one particular form of a deity called
Yamantaka (Tibetan Shinjeshe). This means Slayer of Death. Yamantaka is the wrathful form of the peaceful Bodhisattva of Wisdom, Manjusri.
One Tibetan legend delivers an account of how he acquired his name.
Ayogin was once meditating in seclusion in a mountain cave. He was on the brink of Enlightenment when some robbers who had stolen a yak
entered his cave, lit a fire, and started to cook it. The yogin was lost in contemplation, and it took them 80 The Oath-Bound Deities some
time to notice his silent figure. Fearing that he would act as witness to their theft, they killed him by cutting off his head, thus
denying him the prize of Enlightenment in this life, which had come so close. In fury, the yogin used magic power to attach the yak's head
to his headless trunk. He then killed the robbers and stormed through the land slaying every?one he met. So terrified were the people of
this rampaging murderer that they invoked Manjusri, who took the form of Yamantaka, and slew this yak?headed Death. Thus he became known
as Slayer of Death. Obviously the name can have a much less literal meaning than that of the story. The En?lightened mind slays death by
liberating itself from any necessity to take enforced rebirth in samsara. (We shall not enquire too closely into how a yogin who was really
on the verge of Enlightenment could have reacted with such murderous fury at being interrupted....) Several texts of Highest Tantra are
associated with Yamantaka. He is a member of the so-called Vajra family of Aksobhya, and is particularly concerned with overcoming the
poison of hatred. His meditation belongs to the Father Tantras. These are considered to be particularly appropriate for those of a wrathful
temperament. They include various means of using energy which is characteristically expressed as anger in order to further spiritual
progress. In its advanced stages it is particularly concerned with the development of a subtle bodily form known as the illusory body
(Sanskrit mayakaya, Tibetangyulu). There are several forms of Yamantaka, including a red one, but usually he is a deep blue-black
Different Tibetan schools tend to invoke different forms. The Karma Kagyus are devoted to the Black Master of Life. A form favoured by the
Nyingmapas is Quicksilver, a poison-faced, dwarf?like figure, whose lower body is a magic dagger. There is also a yellow form which is
included among a very important set of Nyingma figures known as the eight Herukas (Tibetan Kagye kyi lha tshok). However, the most commonly
encountered form is Vajrabhairava. This figure is particularly invoked by the Gelukpas, and occupies a quite central place in their
monastic practice. 81 Vajrabhairava is a powerful, massive, deep-blue figure, enhaloed - as always - with the flames of wisdom knowledge,
which burn up all obscurations. He has nine heads, looking in different directions. These symbolize the nine divisions of the Buddhist scriptures. The main head is that of a buffalo, his two great horns representing the Two Truths and the paths of method (or skilful means)
and wisdom. The head which surmounts all the others is that of the Bodhisattva Manjusri. (At times it can be comforting to look at his
golden face, to reassure ourselves that the menacing Vajrabhairava is really 'on our side'.) He is sometimes meditated upon in union with
his consort, Vetali ('vampire lady'), who is also blue in colour. However, he is also quite frequently visualized without a consort in a
form known as Ekavira, mean?ing solitary hero. He has thirty-four arms, nearly all bearing different weapons and other implements. In his
right hands he wields a curved knife, a dart with three peacock feathers, a pestle, a fish knife, a harpoon, an axe, a spear, an ar?row, an
iron hook, a skull-topped club, a khatvanga, a wheel of sharp weapons, a vajra, a hammer, a sword, a hand-drum, and an elephant hide. His
left hands hold a skull cup, a head of Brahma with four faces, a shield, a leg, a noose, a bow, intestines, a vajra-bell, a hand, a scrap
of cloth from a graveyard, a man impaled on a stake, a triangular brazier, a scalp, an empty hand making a threatening gesture, a trident
with a ban?ner, a fan, and another part of the elephant hide. The order of the implements occasionally varies. All these implements have
their own symbolic value, with meanings traditionally assigned to them, that can be overlaid with one's own personal associations. There
is no space here to examine all of them. To take just one example, the fan is used to waft the flames when performing a fire puja - a
tantric ritual involving making burnt offerings - and is traditionally said to represent the illusory (Sanskrit maya) nature of all things. But this implement for stirring the air is also associated in my mind with a Zen story.44 One day, two monks had an argument about
a fluttering flag. One said the flag was moving. The other said it was really the wind that was moving. Their master Hui Neng, the great
sixth patriarch of Zen, happened to be passing and overheard the dispute. He gave his 82 The Oath-Bound Deities verdict: 'It is neither the
wind nor the flag which is moving. It is the mind.' So this one emblem, held in the sixteenth of Vajrabhairava's left hands, could in
itself become quite a rich subject for meditation. One could never completely explore all the associations that the total figure conjures
up. Vajrabhairava has sixteen legs, eight trampling to his right, eight stretched out to his left. Under his feet lie all kinds of animals:
a dog, a sheep, a fox, and so on. These figures can be seen as enemies of the Dharma that he has subdued, or, more psychologically, aspects
of the meditator's lower nature whose energies have been harnessed and pressed into the service of the spiritual quest. With symbolism
there are no 'right answers'. For example, Tsongkhapa states that the sixteen crushed creatures stand for the eight abilities and the eight
surpassing forces. When interpreting symbolism it is never a question of 'who is right?' As Saint Augustine said of the Bible, 'The more
interpretations the better.'45 Hevajra The tradition of meditation on the yidam Hevajra (Tibetan Kyedorje or Gyepa Dorje) stems from the
great king of Uddiyana, Indrabhuti. From him it was passed down through a chain of Indian Tantric practitioners including Mahapadmavajra,
Anangavajra, and Saroruha, and found its way to Tibet in the eleventh century. The Hevajra Tantra, of which the yidam Hevajra is the
personification and embodiment, is a tantra of the Mother class.46 It has been very influential on the whole field of Tantric practice. (It
is in the system of Hevajra that the very important yoga known as tummo, the psychic heat yoga, first appears.) The word he is a joyful
exclamation, meaning some?thing like 'oh!' Vajra, of course, is the diamond thunderbolt. According to David Snellgrove the name is 'derived
from the salutation "He Vajra" ("Hail Vajra!"), with which a master acclaims his pupil after the relevant consecration.'47 Sometimes
Tantric exegesis associates he with compassion, and vajra with wisdom. Hevajra is the most important yidam for the Sakya school of Tibetan Buddhism, but once again his practice traverses sectarian boundaries. 83 For example, Marpa, the teacher of Milarepa and forefather of
the Kagyu school, was a very adept practitioner of the Hevajra methods. Indeed, reading the description of his household in the life of
Milarepa, one gains the impression that Marpa's farm was a symbolic mandala of Hevajra. As we saw, his wife was even called Dakmema, which
is the Tibetan for Nairatmya, the name of Hevajra's consort. It is this interweaving of levels: the physical with the spiritual, the
every?day with the symbolic, that is the hallmark of Tantra. We have seen that tantra means something woven, and that it is the Tantric
initiate's aim to interweave all opposites, including the warp of the mundane and the weft of the transcendental, until everything, on
every level, is redolent of one non-dual Reality. Hevajra is a wrathful emanation of the Buddha Aksobhya. He is usually depicted dancing,
in the position known in Sanskrit as ardha pariyanka. As with all these yidams, he has several forms. He has manifestations with two, four,
six, or sixteen arms. Once again we shall look at the most complex figure, as it gives the best feeling for the yidam's unique
characteristics. There are two sixteen-armed forms, both deep blue. One, known as Kapaladhara Hevajra, holds skull cups; the other,
Sastradhara Hevajra, bears mostly weapons. We shall look at the former. Kapaladhara Hevajra has eight faces, the central one is blue. Each
face has three eyes, and is semi-wrathful in expression. He wears a necklace of skulls, and embraces his consort Nairatmya ('empty of a
self), who is also blue in colour.4 He has four legs, and is dancing on four figures who lie on a sun disc atop a lotus throne. The four
figures symbolize the four Maras or demons who embody all the active hindering forces - within the psyche and in the objective world - that
work to deflect us from the spiritual goal. Hevajra's sixteen arms spread out in an arc, eight on each side, each holding a skull cup. In
the skull cups in his right hands are a white elephant, a green horse, an ass with a white blaze, a yellow ox, a grey camel, a red man, a
blue stag,49 and a black cat. In his eight left hands the skull cups contain symbols of earth, water, fire, air, moon, sun, Yama (lord of death), and Vaisravana (lord of wealth). These symbols represent the 84 The Oath-Bound Deities eight lokapalas (guardians of the world) and
the eight planets.50 There is no room to explore them here. Hevajra's is a complex system of practice that was traditionally taken up only
after years of study and preparation. Like all the yidams, Hevajra stands in a magical dwelling in the centre of a great mandala. He and
his consort are surrounded by eight more female figures in the eight directions. Each is of a different colour and holds a different
emblem. For example, in the south-west is the blue Candali ('fiery one') holding a wheel in her right hand and a plough in her left. These
eight figures with their colours and emblems add yet more layers of meaning to the multidimensional universe in which the Hevajra
practitioner aims to take up permanent residence. Guhyasamaja Guhyasamaja (Tibetan Sangwadupa, sometimes abbreviated to Sangdu) means
Secret Assembly. The full title of the Guhyasamaja Tantra liter?ally means 'the secret union of the body, speech, and mind of all the Tathagatas'. This tantra is concerned to produce an experience of En?lightened consciousness that is without beginning or end, whose nature
is the union of wisdom and luminosity. The Guhyasamaja Tantra was one of the earliest to be committed to writing. Tradition has it that
King Indrabhuti of Uddiyana saw some monks, whose spiritual realization had given them supernormal powers, flying in the air over his
lands. He wanted to emulate them, but insisted that he would need a method of meditation suitable for those who had not renounced sense-
pleasures. In response, Sakyamuni taught him the Guhyasamaja Tantra.51 By following this practice the king and all the people of Uddiyana
attained Tantric realization. The teaching was then conveyed to another king in southern India called Visukalpa, who taught it to Saraha,
the mahasiddha whose name is also associated with Cakrasamvara, who then gave it to Nagarjuna. It was then preserved orally, until written
down by Asanga. It entered Tibet during the early spread of Buddhism there, and a number of Nyingma lamas wrote commentaries on it. It was
retranslated in the eleventh century by the Tibetan monk Rinchen Zangpo (958-1055), known as the Great Translator. 8 5 The Guhyasamaja Tantra has had a profound effect on Tantric Buddhism. In its first chapter, the adi- (or primordial) Buddha - i.e. absolute Reality beyond
time and space - gives birth, through the power of man?tric sound, to the entire mandala of the five Buddhas with their consorts. (In this
case, Aksobhya (imperturbable) inhabits the centre of the man?dala, and Vairocana (illuminator) sits in the east.) There are two main
schools of Guhyasamaja practice: the Arya school, whose central teacher was Nagarjuna, and the school derived from Jhanapada. In the
Guhyasamaja system, any one of several deities can be the central figure of the mandala. In the Jnanapada school it is Avalokitesvara. In
the Arya school, two main mandalas are meditated upon. In one the central figure is Manjuvajra, a form of Vajrasattva.52 However, the most
important figure in the main mandala of the Arya school, is Aksobhyavajra. It is this figure that is often just described as Guhyasamaja
in books and catalogues of Tibetan thangkas and images, and it clearly relates to chapter I of the Tantra. It is a beautiful deep-blue,
seated form, in sexual embrace with the light-blue consort Sparaavajra. Both yab and yum are smiling (though the mother is said to be very
fierce), and decked with silks and jewels. They each have three faces: blue, red, and white. Their blue principal faces are close to each
other, with the others on either side. They represent the transmutation of passion, aggression, and ignorance into expressions of wisdom.
Each face is adorned with a third, wisdom eye in the forehead. The yab sits in the vajra posture, with the yum in his lap, her legs
encircling his waist in sexual embrace. The figures have six arms. The yab embraces the yum with his principal arms, his crossed hands
holding a vajra and bell, as we saw with Cakrasamvara. At the same time, the yum embraces the yab with two of her arms, also holding a
vajra and bell. In his other right hands the yah holds the wheel and the lotus. In her other right hands, on the opposite side of the
figure, the yum holds the same emblems. In their other left hands both yab and yum hold a jewel and a sword. Those familiar with the five Buddhas of the mandala will recognize their emblems: Vairocana's wheel, Amitabha's lotus, Ratnasambhava's jewel, and Amoghasiddhi's sword
(though his emblem is more commonly the 86 The Oath-Bound Deities double vajra). In the Guhyasamaja system, Aksobhya occupies the centre of
the mandala, so the figure's central hands hold his emblem the vajra, and the vajra-bell. This figure, once one has accustomed oneself to
the strangeness of the multiple heads and arms, becomes one of the most beautiful of all Buddhist images. It is a symbol of a psyche, and
a universe, in which every?thing is in perfect harmony. The faces are serene, the sitting posture has a calmer feel than the dancing and
trampling of the other yidams we have met. Yab and yum perfectly mirror each another in their hand positions and emblems. They, and all the
opposites they represent, are in total accord. Even the two sides of the figures are in balance. Drawing a vertical line through the centre
of the figures would still leave two harmonious sides with all the six emblems. We are in a world where opposites attain a two?in-oneness,
and the same cosmic laws can be demonstrated in the macrocosm or microcosm. The Father and his consort are seated in the middle of a
mandala palace surrounded by thirty other deities. Once again we have symbolism of the connectedness of macrocosm and microcosm, for the
retinue of the central pair, who themselves hold the emblems of the five Buddhas, includes Vairocana, Ratnasambhava, Amitabha,
Amoghasiddhi, and their consorts. Guhyasamaja is a particularly important yidam for the Gelukpas. Their two main Tantric colleges, the
Gyuto and Gyume, which used to be based in Lhasa, both gave great prominence to the practice of his sadhana, and the Guhyasamaja system is
used by the Gelukpas as the paradigm for approaching an understanding of other Highest Tantra systems of practice. Guhyasamaja belongs to
the Vajra family of Aksobhya. His practice be?longs to the Father Tantra, which concentrates on compassion and skilful means, using
complex yogic methods to bring about the development of the illusory body. Father Tantra, as we have seen, is concerned with the
transmutation of anger and aggression. The Guhyasamaja Tantra is basically concerned with the realization that the universe is inherently
87 wondrous and valuable. This can only come about when the passions, in particular hatred and aversion, have been transmuted. Kalacakra
Kalacakra is a yidam who has become quite well known in Tibetan Buddhist circles in the West. This is because a number of lamas have given
mass initiations into his practice. The Dalai Lama has given Kalacakra initiations attended by thousands of people in a number of places in
Europe and America, as well as in India.54 In consequence, several books on the Kalacakra system are now available in the West. This
practice of giving mass initiation for a yidam of Highest Tantra is very uncommon, and gives Kalacakra a peculiar significance for the
Tantric tradition. In a way, the initiation is regarded as more general, and the commitments one takes are not seen as being as serious as
those for other Highest Tantra initiations. The Tibetans consider that, while of course one should make every effort to take the initiation
and the commitments seriously, the act of simply attending and participating will be beneficial. The initiation will plant seeds of a
positive nature in one's mind which, if tended, can ripen at a later date as catalysts of spiritual progress. These initiations then take
on the significance of large festive occasions, auspicious for all those who attend them in good faith. Kalacakra (Tibetan Du Kyi Khorlo,
sometimes abbreviated to Dukhor) means 'wheel of time', and time is one of the central concerns of the Kalacakra system. Especially in the
commentaries on this tantra there is a great deal of discussion of time and transcending time - as the experience of Enlightenment
transcends time and space. In general, this system of Tantric practice uses a developed view of time to arrive at the Timeless. It is
usually classified as a Mother Tantra, and both deity and tantra are highly regarded by all Tibetan schools. It is an exceedingly complex
system of thought and practice, which has outer, inner, and secret levels. The outer teachings of Kalacakra are concerned with astronomy,
astrology, and mathematics. The inner teachings deal with the body and its energy channels. The secret teachings are the actual
instructions for meditating on the Kalacakra mandala. 88 Plate One Heruka Cakrasamvara Plate Two Vajrabhairava Plate Three Kalacakra Plate
Four Vajravarahi Plate Five Vajrayogim in a form also known as Sarvabuddhadakini Plate Six Six-Armed Mahakala Plate Seven Sridevi Plate
Eight Sakyamuni Refuge Assembly from the Gelukpa tradition The Oath-Bound Deities According to tradition, the Kalacakra Tantra was
proclaimed by the Buddha, himself appearing in the form of Kalacakra a year after his Enlightenment.55 He taught the Tantra at
Dhanyakataka in southern India, inside a huge stupa, at the request of King Sucandra. Sucandra was king of Shambhala - a legendary country
to the north-east of India. The king returned to Shambhala, built a three-dimensional mandala of Kalacakra, and made Tantric Buddhism based
on the Kalacakra system the state religion. The Kalacakra teachings were propagated in Shambala by a line of kings. The eighth,
Manjusrikirti, initiated many people into the Tantra, and also composed a short text - the 'Condensed Kalacakra Tantra' - which is what is
now generally known as the Kalacakra Tantra. In consequence he became known as Kulika (one who bears the lineage). According to tradition,
the Kalacakra teachings are still being propagated in Shambala by the Kulika kings. An Indian master from Orissa called Cilupa is said to
have travelled to Shambala and returned with Kalacakra teachings, which were subsequently passed on to Naropa and then to Atisa. The fact
that there is no trace of the Tantra in India before Cilupa has led some scholars to suggest that the Tantra originated somewhere in
central Asia. The Kalacakra teachings came to Tibet with Atisa in 1026. Their introduction into Tibet led to a new system of measuring
time in sixty-year periods. Five elements, fire, earth, water, wood, and metal, were added to the twelve-year system by which each year is
attributed to one of the signs of the zodiac. The Kalacakra system was studied by all schools of Tibetan Buddhism. It was propagated by the
great Sakyapa lamas Sakya Pandita and Phakpa. Tsongkhapa, the founder of the Geluk order, wrote several short works on it, and his two main
disciples both wrote extensive commentaries. To achieve a clear visualization of the most complex mandala of Kalacakra would be a
meditative tour deforce. One would have to become, in meditation, a four-faced male deity with consort, standing on the figures of Kamadeva
(the Indian god of love) and Rudra. Two goddesses, the consorts of the subjugated gods, hold on to Kalacakra's heels, their heads bowed. 8
9 The yab is blue, and has six shoulders, twelve upper arms, and twenty?four lower arms. The lower arms are arranged in three sets of
four on each side, each set of a different colour. The uppermost set on each side is white, the middle red, the lower blue. Each of his
arms holds a symbolic implement, such as a sword, a wheel, or an axe. Even his fingers are of different colours. As Kalacakra one would
embrace the consort Visvamata (mother of all). She is yellow in colour, with four faces and eight arms. She holds a curved knife, an iron
hook, a damaru, and a rosary in her right hands, and a skull, a noose, a white lotus, and a jewel in her left. One would see one?self
standing in the middle of a glorious palace at the centre of a five?levelled mandala-palace, surrounded by a radiating pattern of hundreds
of figures.56 The yidam and his mandala fuse time and the Timeless, the 'endless round' and absolute Reality, into one non-dual vision in
which neither polarity is suppressed. Perhaps one day we shall see Western tantras produced which combine our knowledge of astronomy and
other sciences with the profound Enlightened viewpoint of the Buddha. What extraordinary figures, what marvellous mandalas, could such a
vision produce! 9 0 Dakini visualized in the Chod rite Six Dancing in the Sky In the last two chapters we have met the guru and the yidam,
the esoteric versions of the Buddha and Dharma Refuges. Now it is time to meet the dakini, the third esoteric Refuge, the hidden jewel -
the hidden ruby, we could say - of the Sangha. Personally, I think it is impossible to produce an adequate definition of a dakini. To
attempt to catch a dakini in the iron trap of mundane logic is a hopeless task. In one Sanskrit dictionary the word dakini is said to refer
to a class of flesh-eating demoness. The Tibetan translation, khandroma, means female sky-goer. Sometimes she is referred to as a sky-
dancer. The male counterparts, dakas, do exist, but they play a relatively insignificant role in the Tantra, whereas dakinis are central
to it.57 Rather than define the dakini, let us try to see the situations in which she appears. We have seen that she is the esoteric Sangha
Refuge, so we can expect her to be related to the guru in the same way that the Sangha is related to the Buddha. The Sangha is the
community of all those who are learning from the Buddha how to follow the path to Enlightenment. The Sangha gathers round the Buddha as
often as possible - to learn from him and for the sheer pleasure of being with him. On the esoteric level, then, we should expect to find
dakinis clustering around the vajraguru. This is indeed the case. If you find the vajraguru, the dakinis will not be far away. However, the
Tantric guru - the 'thunderbolt guru' who will stop at nothing to show you Reality - is often difficult to find. For ex?ample, Naropa spent
a very long time searching for Tilopa. When you do 9 3 find the guru he will often be in a strange or frightening place: on an island in
the middle of a poisonous lake like Kukkuripa (one of Marpa's gurus), in the depths of the jungle like Naropa, or most frequently in a
cremation ground. It is in places like these that you find the vajraguru, and so it is in these fearsome places that you will meet the
dakinis. Padmasambhava, for example, spent many years meditating in cremation grounds (that had names like Piled-Up Corpses, and Sleep in
the Mysterious Paths of Beatitude). In each one he feasted and danced with the dakinis, and taught them the Dharma. So to meet a dakini is
not easy. They are not domesticated but wild. To find them you have to leave behind the security of your views and ideas. You have to
abandon the tidy civilized world of mundane concepts. You have to walk out into the unknown, the unexplored, the unimaginable. A Tibetan
yogin named Khyungpo Naljor visited India many times, searching for a highly-realized teacher who could show him the way to full
Enlightenment. All the teachers he met told him that he should try to meet the yogini Niguma, who had been the disciple and Tantric consort
of Naropa. On simply hearing the name of Niguma, Khyungpo Naljor was filled with great happiness, and he set off to find her. He had been
told that she had gone beyond any dependence on the physical body, but that she sometimes appeared in a certain cemetery. When he arrived
in the cemetery, the yogin fearlessly sat himself down in the midst of the corpses and the wild animals that dwelt there. As a result, he
had a vision of a brown dakini. She was completely naked, except for a few ornaments, all made of human bone. She had a khatvanga and car?
ried a skull cup. She was dancing ecstatically in the sky high above his head. At times she multiplied herself into many wild dancing
figures, filling the sky, at others there was just one great figure in the air above him. Khyungpo Naljor realized he must be in the
presence of Niguma, and asked for instruction. But the dakini said that she was an ogress, and when her helpers arrived they would feast on
his blood; he had better es?cape while he still had his skin. Kyungpo Naljor ignored this threat, and continued asking for teaching. Seeing
that he could not be scared away, 9 4 Dancing in the Sky the dakini changed tack. She asked him for a large amount of gold for her
teaching. (In Tantra it is usual to give something of value for initiation, to demonstrate one's seriousness, and out of gratitude for the
immense spiritual riches to which the empowerment gives access.) Kyungpo Naljor had saved up a great deal of gold with which to seek
teachings in India. Very reverently he offered it all to the dakini. Without a moment's hesitation she threw it away into the jungle. If
there had been any doubt in the yogin's mind before, it was wiped away by this evidence of the dakini's complete non-attachment, even to
tremendous wealth. He knew that he was dealing with an Enlightened teacher. The dakini then proceeded to give him initiation, much of it in
dreams. In this story we see how the dakini can appear. She irrupts out of another realm. It can happen anywhere, at any time, but she
reveals herself most truly when she dances free in the sky of Emptiness. There is nothing fixed about her, though. She is quite capable of
shifting shape. She may manifest as a beautiful young maiden or goddess, or as a decrepit old crone. The dakini Vajrayogini appeared to
Naropa as a hag with thirty?seven ugly features. (After she had convinced Naropa to seek Tilopa, and then vanished like a rainbow, Naropa
sang a song giving thirty-seven similes for the dangerous and unsatisfactory nature of samsara.) The dakini may appear as voluptuous and
alluring, or as threatening. (Niguma first warned Kyungpo Naljor that she was a flesh-eating demoness.) Some dakinis are part animal. They
may have the heads of boars, tigers, crows, bears, jackals, or a host of other strange creatures. Their bodies can be any of, or all of,
the colours of the rainbow. Most usually, however, the dakini appears as a naked, dishevelled, dancing, witch-like woman. Her element is
the sky, and it is there that she dances. Let us look more closely at one of the most important of all dakinis. This is Vajrayogini
(Tibetan Dorje Naljorma), who to Naropa appeared withered and wrinkled (perhaps because he had lost himself in scholarship, so the
upsurging forces of inspiration, which dakinis embody, had become dull and neglected.) More commonly, Vajrayogini appears as a sixteen?
year-old girl, an age considered by Indians to be the prime of youth. She 9 5 is a virgin, symbol of her complete innocence in relation
to samsara. Her body is a brilliant, fascinating red - the colour of arousal and passion, for Vajrayogini is fiercely in love with the
Dharma. She has flowing dishevelled black hair, for she has gone beyond concern for worldly appearances. She dances, abandoning herself
to the inspiration of the Dharma. In her right hand she brandishes a vajra-chopper above her head. This is a brutal implement, used by
butchers for cutting and flaying. It has a vajra handle, and its blade is razor-sharp. With her chopper the dakini cuts off all attachment,
especially concern for the physical body. For the faint?hearted, the brandished vajra-chopper is a threat of destruction. For the brave it
is an invitation to approach and be cut free of all limitations. In her left hand she clasps to her heart the skull cup of Sunyata, filled
with the ambrosia of Great Bliss, for it is this mahasukha which the dakini pours out like wine to her devotees. On her head is a tiara,
for she is spiritually rich. However, rather than jewels, it is set with five human skulls. These are reminders of the Wisdoms of the five Buddhas in a form that cannot be ignored. Around her neck hangs a garland, not of flowers but of human heads, freshly-severed and dripping
with blood. There are fifty of them. These correspond to the sixteen vowels and thirty-four consonants of the Sanskrit alphabet, known as
ali and kali. As her ornaments they symbolize that the dakini has purified speech on the subtlest level. The circle of heads also suggests
the endless round of birth and death. The dakini thrusts herself beyond it, and life and death become her ornaments. Thus she wears
armlets, wristlets, and anklets of human bone. In the centre of her chest, secured by strings of bone, is a mirror in which all beings can
see the effects of their past actions. These adornments are the dakini equivalents of silks and jewels - symbolizing the six Perfections of
the Bodhisattva. While dakinis are beautiful and can appear in wondrous raiment, it is as though they are too close to the realities of
existence to cover themselves in pretty, alluring things. They are the Truth, and you can take them or leave them, they are not going to
try to entice you. It is as though the Bodhisattvas such as Avalokitesvara and Tara are the Dharma experienced in the warmth of the heart.
Dakinis are the Dharma felt in one's guts. 9 6 Dancing in the Sky In the crook of her left arm Vajrayogini holds a magic staff, similar to
Padmasambhava's. This symbolizes her mystic consort. Though she appears in female form, the dakini is not lacking in masculine qualities.
She is the perfect synthesis - feminine and masculine dancing together. The masculine is present, but more hidden and inward. She dances
with her right foot raised, so that her legs form a rough bow and arrow shape. The supporting left leg is the bow, the upraised right the
arrow. The bow and arrow are important symbols in Tantra, symbolizing the inseparability of wisdom and method. With her left foot she is
trampling on a prostrate human figure - symbol of the craving, hatred, and ignorance that she has subdued, and which she now victoriously
stamps into the ground. Yet she is not concerned with what is happening under her feet. Her mastery of samsara is so total that she
flattens obstacles effortlessly, like a small boy treading on an ant. The whole movement of her being is upwards. Her hair stands on end.
She leaps as she dances, as though impatient to take off into a higher dimension. In the centre of her forehead is a third eye, for she is
able to see a higher truth, a wisdom beyond duality. All around her body, flames leap upwards. These are the fires of her soaring
inspiration, her unquenchable energy, her purifying wisdom. They are fires of love burning for all that lives. Her expression is ecstatic.
She is drunk with wisdom, entranced with spiritual power, wild with compassion, insatiable for truth. At the same time her look is
dangerous, warning. Like all dakinis, she doesn't fool around. The more frequently visualized dakinis The Tantra recognizes three orders of
dakini, the lowest of which have not emancipated themselves from samsara and may be either helpful or hostile to human beings. The middle
order is associated with twenty?four sacred places to be found in India and Tibet, and can only be perceived by those who are spiritually developed. These twenty-four sites are also related to aspects of the subtle body, and in some forms of advanced Tantric practice dakinis
of this order are visualized within one's body. The highest order is known as 'spontaneously Enlightened' and 9 7 consists of emanations
of the dharmakaya. Most of the dakinis we shall look at in this section belong to this highest order, being embodiments of full
Enlightenment. We have already met Vajrayogini in one of her principal manifestations. She can be red or white, though red is more common.
As we shall see, though dakinis can be of any colour they are frequently red, as they are associated with passion and intensity in the
quest for Enlightenment, and the fiery upsurging forces of spiritual inspiration. Vajrayogini is visualized in many different forms of
Tantric practice. For instance, in a Nyingma sadhana of Guru Yoga one transforms oneself into Vajrayogini. Above one's head is one's own
teacher, and above him, one above another in the sky, is the lineage of gurus, going back through time to its Enlightened source. One
becomes Vajrayogini in this practice to emphasize receptivity to the gurus of the lineage, and perhaps to at?tract their blessings
magically, by appearing in the most fascinating form possible. Vajrayogini is also a central figure in the tummo or 'heat yoga', which is
the first of the 'six doctrines' of Naropa and Niguma. This advanced practice is capable of increasing bodily warmth, rendering one
impervious to cold. Though much is made of this by some Western writers, it is really only a side-effect. The main purpose of the practice
is to produce an extraordinary concentration of psychophysical energy. This is done by inducing the subtle energies of the body to become
unified by entering the central channel of the subtle energy pathways within the body. Inducing these energies to enter the central channel produces a very strong experience of blissfulness. As we saw in Chapter One, combining this blissful experience with contemplation
of Sunyata is an extremely effective way of gaining full realization. Vajrayogini is visualized in the tummo yoga, as she symbolizes
particularly the union of Emptiness and Great Bliss. Her red colour also suggests the blazing fire of tummo. Another appearance of
Vajrayogini occurs in the Chod Rite, which we shall examine briefly when we meet Machik Labdron. In general, Vajra?yogini appears in many
Tantric practices, as well as having a number of sadhanas of Highest Tantra devoted purely to her. 9 8 Dancing in the Sky Vajrayogini
appears in several forms other than her dancing one. For in?stance, she can have the same colours, implements, and so on, but be stepping
to the left, with her right leg outstretched. In this form, she is also known as Sarvabuddhadakini (dakini of all the Buddhas), for she is
that huge wave of passionate commitment to Truth and Freedom which has carried all the Buddhas to Enlightenment. In Tibetan, this form is
known as Naro Khacho - the dakini of Naropa. Her practice is one of the thirteen 'golden dharmas' of the Sakya school of Tibetan Buddhism.
This time both her feet stamp on samsaric figures. In this position she no longer waves the chopper aloft; it is held loosely by her right
side, as though it has done its work. Here she perhaps emphasizes the stage of the path beyond that at which one needs to cut down the
promptings of samsara. If you have to cut them down, you are still involved with them, still using energy in fighting them. Beyond this you
reach a relaxed state in which the mind can be left alone. Your understanding of Reality is such that thoughts and emotions can be allowed
to form themselves and dissolve away, like bubbles on a stream. If her right hand has relaxed, her left now comes fully into play. The
skull cup is no longer held to her heart but aloft, above her head, which is tilted back, as she quaffs a flow of the red light-nectar of
Great Bliss, which looks just like blood. Blood is life, and the dakini drinks incessantly, becoming filled with spiritual zest and
energy. Her large breasts are thrust forward, symbolizing her capacity to bestow Great Bliss on all beings. Another almost identical form
of this dakini, which is of particular importance for the Kagyu school of Tibetan Buddhism, is Vajravarahi (Tibetan Dorje Phamo). She can
only be distinguished from the dancing form of Vajrayogini by one characteristic. In her piled-up hair appears the head of a sow.
Vajravarahi means diamond sow. The pig or sow is a Buddhist symbol for ignorance. It appears at the centre of the bhavacakra, or Wheel of Life, in a kind of dance with the snake of hatred and the cock of craving. The three career round in a circle, each one biting the tail of
the one in front. The sow in Vajravarahi's hair is like a trophy. She has severed the head of the sow of ignorance with her vajra-chopper,
and brought the drunken dance of samsara to an end. 9 9 Machik Labdron Dancing in the Sky Similar again is Kurukulla (Tibetan Rikjema).
Another red, dancing figure, she is holding not a vajra-chopper and skull cup but a flowery bow and arrow. These are the weapons of
Kamadeva, the Indian god of love - half-brother to Cupid, and just as good a shot. Kurukulla's function is to fascinate people. By a kind
of love-magic she leads even enemies of the Dharma to fall at her feet. Sometimes she has four arms, so that as well as the bow and arrow
she holds a hook and a noose. Having shot her victims, she pulls them in with the hook and binds them with the noose. Some of her Tantric rituals are not for the squeamish, and perhaps come a little close to black magic.58 Perhaps the most extraordinary of all these red dakini
forms is one described in the Sadhanamala, and associated with the tradition of Savaripa. Here, she stands in an aggressive stance,
holding the vajra-chopper in her right hand and her own head, which she has severed, in her left. She is flanked by the dakinis
Vajravairocani and Vajravarnani. Three streams of blood spurt from her headless neck and flow into her own mouth and the mouths of the two
other dakinis. The severing of the head symbolizes the cutting off of all ego discrimination. We have seen that not all dakinis are
emanations of Emptiness. There are a number of great female Tantric teachers who achieved the 'status' of dakinis, and are often
represented in dancing dakini form. We have already met Niguma, the disciple and Tantric consort of Naropa, who became a great teacher in
her own right, and started an important lineage of the 'six doctrines'. We have also mentioned Machik Labdron. She was a Tibetan who, in
her youth, supported herself by reading the Prajhaparamita volumes. Patrons would employ her to read the texts aloud to gain merit, and she
excelled at reading. (Not, as we might imagine in the West, because of the clarity and beauty with which she read, but because of her
speed!) In reading these scriptures, she herself began to gain insight into the Perfection of Wisdom. Later she met an Indian teacher
called Phadampa Sangye who taught her a form of the Chod Rite. Out of her deep under?standing, Machik developed a new form of Chod which
has since been incorporated into all Tibetan schools. 101 Simhamukha Dancing in the Sky The Chod is a dramatized enactment of the
principles of the Perfection of Wisdom. It is also a very powerful statement of faith in non-duality, and a test of your 'spiritual nerve'.
To do it you go to an isolated, awe?inspiring place, such as a cremation ground. Then, after various preliminaries, you see your
consciousness separate from your body and become a dakini. The dakini then chops what is now your corpse to pieces, and offers it, in a
transmuted form, to all spiritual beings out of devotion, and to all mundane beings out of compassion. It is a particularly effective way
of actualizing the 'spiritual ideas' of impermanence, insubstantiality, and non-duality, and attaining to a state of complete confidence in
the Dharma, beyond hope and fear.
Machik Labdron, whose gift to humanity is the Chod, is herself commonly shown as a white dancing dakini - holding aloft a damaru in her
right hand, and ringing a vajra-bell with her left. Another famous woman siddha is Yeshe Tsogyal, one of the main disciples of
Padmasambhava. After his disappearance to the Land of the Raksasas she became an important teacher in her own right. She was also
responsible for writing down and concealing many of the termas left by Padmasambhava.
These we could call 'Dharma time-capsules' - teachings that have been hidden in out-of-the-way places until they are needed. Padmasambhava
is credited with the clairvoyant ability to see into future ages and teach the Dharma in forms suitable for the particular needs of those
times. It is those teachings which Yeshe Tsogyal disseminated through Tibet. She is often shown in dakini form, with a skull cup and a
vajra-chopper. The great guru Padmasambhava himself appears as a dakini (which ought to dispel any fixed ideas we have of 'spiritual
appearances' corresponding to physical sex). He appears as Simhamukha or Simhavaktra ('lion-faced' or 'lion-headed' one, Tibetan Senge
Dongchenma).
She is a particularly powerful guardian dakini, invoked in the exorcism of hindering forces. She is dark blue in colour, dancing with
vajra-chopper and skull cup. Her head is that of a lion. Dwelling on Simhamukha should give us new insights into the nature of
Padmasambhava. The dakini within So far I have spoken of dakinis as though they were externally existent beings, to be found in ancient Indian cremation grounds and the wildernesses of Tibet. But where is the real wilderness, the true cremation ground, to be found? Tilopa,
in teaching Naropa, repeatedly tells him: Look into the mirror of your mind... The mysterious home of the Dakini.
To understand how we can meet dakinis within our own mind, we need to look more closely at what the dakinis symbolize. In essence, dakinis
are all those experiences, internal and external, that inspire us and spur us on to practise the Dharma. Internally, the dakini is all
those outpourings of something higher and more spontaneous within us that make us feel we are on the right track, that we are making
progress on the spiritual path. This does not mean that they are simply comforting. Occasionally they may be shattering, like lightning-
flashes of insight that turn our view of ourselves and the world completely upside down. ° Whether we find the dakinis' presence enjoyable
or terrifying depends upon our degree of openness to them.
If we meet them wholeheartedly, they come to us as feelings of inspiration, moods of great happiness and exhilaration, dauntless courage,
sudden laughter, or total relaxation, the urge to give of ourselves completely, bursts of energy, poetry, and song. All these experiences
on the highest level are gifts of the dakinis. The dakinis, you could say, are the muses of the transcendental. Like the muses, the dakinis
are not controllable. They burst forth from higher levels of the mind (their 'mysterious home').
All we can do is create the right conditions for them to appear. We invite the dakini and await developments. We do this mainly by Going for Refuge, commit?ting ourselves wholeheartedly to the path, and doing our best to carry that commitment through. However, I ought not to
talk too blithely about inviting dakinis.
A word of warning: do not invite them unless you mean it. If you prove to be a fraud, or not to have the courage of your convictions - if
you ostensibly commit yourself but then avoid the consequences - the dakinis may 104 Dancing in the Sky leave you in disgust. (If we look
at our lives we find that inspiration often disappears after we have ducked a challenge.) They may even threaten you - or that is how it
may feel. I
f you are on the run from the Truth, on the run from your own creative energies, you will feel as though they are turning against you. You
can end up feeling like a lion-tamer whose courage has left him, watching his lionesses jump off their stools and begin to close in on
him.... Dakinis do not stand on ceremony. Nor do they care about convention. They understand that all forms are Emptiness. They are the
servants and messengers of the vajraguru. The Tantric guru is a desperado let loose in samsara.
He is prepared to do anything, however shocking, to save you from ignorance and suffering. So, as his agents, dakinis are dangerous.
Perhaps it would be better not to read about them unless you are prepared to take them seriously, to work at transforming yourself in line
with what they ask of you. Dakinis are the unexpected, the spontaneous. They are the opposite of the safe security of one's ego prison.
A dakini may search for years (like Leonore for Florestan in Beethoven's 'Fidelio') seeking an opportunity to rescue you from the dungeon
of craving and ignorance. When she suddenly appears in the darkness to cut you free from your shackles, you had better want to go with her.
To follow her is a risk. If you do, you will never be quite the same again. Dakinis are wrathful and passionate. They always spell death
for the ego. If you are ready, if you delight in her appearance and rejoice in her unpredictability, then you will find she gives death
and birth. In exchange for suffering the blow of her vajra-chopper, you will experience a new and unimaginable freedom. She will then allow
you to enter her dance, to dance into the fire, the flames of spiralling inspiration and ecstatic creativity. She will bestow her favours
on you: wisdom, great bliss, the experience of non-duality, total liberation. To start with, however, even though we may be committed and
making an effort to practise the Dharma, the dakini is likely to be elusive. For a while she appears in a certain spiritual practice, a
certain Dharma teaching, a certain person even, and we feel enriched and inspired. Then she 105 moves, shifts, changes shape. She
changes her forms more often than a fashion-conscious woman changes her wardrobe. If you are attached to the forms she takes, the clothes
she might wear, you will be left treasuring only a scarf or a shawl as a souvenir. The third of the ten fetters to Enlightenment
enumerated by the Buddha was 'attachment to rites and rituals'. This does not mean that ritual has no place in Buddhism; the Buddha just
denies that there is any point in going through the motions of any spiritual practice as an end in itself. This attachment to forms for
their own sake is a kind of clinging to what the dakini used to wear. It is easy to become chained to particular aspects of spiritual practice. The wonderful meditation experience you once had can become a trophy, a party piece to trot out to impress your friends. A piece
of Buddhist teaching which you have found helpful may become your dogmatic prescription for everyone. The dakini, though, is reborn in
every moment. She is in no particular form of practice or teaching. We have to strive to see her as she is in herself- the naked,
voluptuous Truth. Once we have met her face to face in that way, she will appear to us in all forms. We shall recog?nize her unerringly in
all aspects of existence, hear her crooning her song of the Dharma everywhere, for she is our own purified consciousness. To elaborate on
Tilopa's advice, once the mind is a mirror, cleansed and spotless, then we shall see that it is 'the home of the dakini'. To arrive at this
stage requires a great letting-go. The dakini's halo of flames and total nakedness point to the burning off, the stripping away, of
everything inessential. Higher states of consciousness are characterized by their total simplicity. To become one with the dakini we have
to follow the counsel of Padmasambhava: Let these three expressions: I do not have, I do not understand, I do not know, be repeated over
and over again. That is the heart of my advice. Once this is achieved, you are the dakini, the true free dancer in the limitless sky of
Liberation. The dakini outside I have said that the dakini represents those inspiring forces which carry you along the path. Through
visualizing a dakini in meditation, you call 106 Dancing in the Sky up those energies within yourself. The difference between being in
touch with the dakini within and having to rely purely on your everyday energy to follow the path is like the difference between trudging
across muddy terrain and hang-gliding above it. Hang-gliding is fast, free, exhilarating, and spiced with a certain risk. Without at least
occasional flashes of inspiration, one can tire of the effort involved in painfully picking a path between the potholes. Thankfully, when
your inner dakinis refuse to come out to play (for dakinis are playful - if they have gone away perhaps you have been too tense in your
approach) there is still the possibility of deriving inspiration from an external dakini. We have seen that highly realized women can act
as dakinis. The tantras make much of finding a woman Tantric practitioner who is a dakini (or, for women, of finding a daka - a suitably
qualified male sexual partner). Such women are said to have recognizable physical characteristics. The texts give detailed descriptions. On
meeting with such a woman, the texts urge you to perform sexual yoga with her to further your realization. However, all this concerns the
highly advanced Tantric practitioner. It has nothing to do with the satisfaction of mundane sexual desire, and for most of us this is so
far beyond our present level and capabilities that it does not warrant thinking about. Unfortunately, there will always be people who bring
their spiritual progress to a halt by assuming that they are ready for such practices when they are still light-years distant from the
necessary degree of attainment. It is very easy to fool oneself that one is engaging in sexual yoga, and that one's partner is a daka or
dakini, when really one's feet are still set in the concrete of craving. Assuming that we are not highly advanced Tantric adepts, and do
not have the good karma to meet a highly realized partner, can we find a dakini outside? We have seen that the Tantra, in its pragmatic
way, tries to find equivalents to the spiritual in our experience. So the guru becomes the esoteric (or 'directly experienced') Buddha
Refuge. The dakini is the esoteric Sangha Refuge - the hidden ruby of the Sangha. The purpose of the sangha is to inspire and encourage us
along the path. The visualized dakini, the dakini within, has this function. However, we can also see whether there is some fellow
practitioner of the Dharma who inspires us. 107 We may find the sangha in general inspiring, but for the Tantra this is not enough. The
esoteric Refuges are personal. We could even call them the 'intimate' Refuges. They are the aspects of the exoteric Refuges with which we
feel a direct link, and to which we have made an individual commitment. Though sangha members may be encouraging and help?ful, that does
not qualify them to be our dakini Refuge. However, if there is a fellow Dharma practitioner with whom we have direct personal
communication, and whose company and example stir up our energy to practise the Dharma, then for us that person acts as a dakini. They may
be a man or woman, sixteen years old or eighty, no matter. The criterion is that in their presence we call up more energy for our efforts
to follow the path. They wake us up. They get us moving. If we find such a person, it is no good sitting around hoping they will be our
friend. We just have to commit ourselves to being a friend to them. If we are active, giving to them and helping them, then if they have
that dakini quality they will respond. Once again, as with the inner dakini, we had better mean it. Spiritual friendship (Sanskrit kalyana mitrata) is demanding. It is fuelled by authentic communication. It is close; there are strong feelings involved. Nonetheless, there can
hardly be anything so deeply satisfying, and so pleasurable, as a spiritual friendship with someone who for us has that dakini quality. In
such a friendship, people work to remove any barriers between them. They let go of thinking of their own needs, of fear of self-revelation
and intimacy. They try to let go of everything and give themselves to the Dharma, to a mutual exploration of the Truth. They take delight
in that Truth, knowing that they are together in this evanescent form so briefly that their meeting has never been before and never will be
again, and that in the moment they are both unknowable. When two separate individuals are united in the Dharma, there we find the play,
the true dance, of the dakinis. 108 The Four Great Kings Seven The Dark Armies of the Dharma Avalokitesvara, the Lord of Compassion, gazes
out across the world, his white radiance soothing the sufferings of living beings. With one pair of hands he clasps to his heart the wish-
fulfilling gem of his vow to eradicate the world's pain. In his upper left hand he holds the lotus of spiritual receptivity, the desire to
leave the mud of samsara and reach up towards the sun of true happiness. Above his head we sense the oceanic love of Amitabha, his
spiritual father. In Avalokitesvara's heart the mantra om manipadme hum rotates ceaselessly, pouring its light into the six realms of
suffering. In his upper right hand we see his crystal mala turning. With each bead another being's sufferings are extinguished. We watch
the dancing reflections in the crystal beads, follow their steady rhythm as aeons pass. Still the beads flow through the milk-white
fingers. The pace is steady, smooth, ceaseless. And yet... there is still so much agony, pain, and frustration mirrored in those patient
eyes. Hearts which hear the call of the mantra and long to respond are chained by dark forces, restrained by fear, bewildered by confusion,
so that they do not know whence the sound comes or how to follow it. The sapphire eyes cloud with a gathering storm of spiritual
impatience. They steal a glance at the steady, but too slow, circling of the crystal beads to their right. They look once more, hard, at
the plague forces of ignorance, the jailers of hatred, the ransomers of craving who hold so many beings in their clutches. 1 1 1 The
crystal beads begin to change shape. They lose their sparkling reflections for a sun-bleached white. They become a death's head gar?land, a
rosary of skulls. The delicate white hand grows darker, its light changing from white to deep blue, like an eclipse of the sun. The power?
ful hand's first and last fingers stab the air in a menacing gesture. Around it roars a corona of flames. With a world-shaking cry the
figure, now blue-black, starts to its feet. The wish-fulfilling jewel transforms into a vajra-chopper and a skull cup dripping with red
nectar. The soft lotus transforms into a trident with a death's head. From the huge, overpowering blue-black body another arm thrusts out,
rattling a skull drum. To the left a further fist uncoils a noose. The giant figure pounds forward, wild hair streaming upward, tied round
with snakes. The massive body, nearly naked, girt only with a tiger-skin, wears skulls - pretty, staring skulls - as jewels. Snake -
enwreathed, fang-mouthed, three eyes glaring bloodshot from an awe?some face, he marches onward bellowing challenge. Answering his call,
legions of similar figures pour from the empty sky, forming fiery ranks behind him. Thigh-bone bugles summon ever more misshapen Dharma
champions out of the ten directions. To the left of the leader, a devil's cavalry of furies appear. Female figures, unkempt and dangerous,
riding on horses, riding on goats. Their leader sits side-saddle on a mule, brandishing weapons, wreathed in fire, her fanged face con?
torted in fury. As she rides, her feet drum on the flayed human corpse that hangs from her saddle. The dark army hurtles forward and enters
the kingdom of Mara, the custodian of samsara. Mara's sentinels see them coming, their warning cries freezing with horror in their
throats. No alarm is needed though, for the clashing of the weapons, the pounding of the hooves of that terrible horde, and the battle-cry
of their leader causes earthquakes in all six realms, and shakes the foundations of Mara's palace. Mara's imperial guard, sent out to do or
die, hesitates in its first charge, flinging down weapons that would only serve to slow its headlong re?treat. Mara's daughters, sent to
parley, are dumped unceremoniously 112 The Dark Armies of the Dharma over the backs of the advancing cavalry, their alluring dresses
dragging in the mud. Regiments of hatred are routed. The artillery of fear is overrun. Poison clouds of envy and doubt just cause the
attackers to grow larger and stronger. In his last stronghold, Mara holds all sentient beings hostage, threatening to take everything down
with him. It does him no good. The deepest dungeons of the hells, their walls thick as ignorance, are taken by storm. The bone mala in the
huge right fist whirls so fast now that no skulls can be seen. It is just a perfect circle of white light. As the hostages are led out,
free at last, the eyes of the giant black general look down at them with fathomless compassion. Mahakala ('great black one', Tibetan Gonpo
Nakpo Chenpo) is the wrathful manifestation of Avalokitesvara. He is a dharmapala (Tibetan Chokyong) - a 'protector of the Dharma'. We have
already met Yamantaka, the wrath?ful manifestation of Manjusri, as well as the wrathful form of the serene young Bodhisattva Vajrapani. In
Tantra, the most benign and peaceful figures can also assume the most horrifying and powerful forms. The greater your love for sentient beings, the more total will be your move?ment against whatever harms or threatens them. With total selflessness you have an unhesitating,
fearless response to their needs. Dharmapalas are often visualized along with the three esoteric Refuges. They do not form a fourth Refuge,
rather they are the vajra-wall of pro? tection that guards the three Refuges, both exoteric and esoteric. They are the bodyguards of the
Tantra. They defend its teachings and its practitioners from inner or outer enemies. As is typical of Tantra, their protective power is
understood and used on many different levels. Dharmapalas are invoked for magical protection from external harm by some Tantric practitioners. Namkhai Norbu Rimpoche tells how he used a sadhana of the dharmapalas to give warning of attacks by bandits when making a
dangerous journey across Tibet. 62 Tibetan monasteries had a special shrine-room for the performance of dharmapala rituals. The monks
assigned to the practice sat in the darkened room, their texts illumined only by the butter lamps on the shrine. In the gloom they J 13
could discern the images of the Protectors. The room would be strewn with old weapons donated to the monastery. Carcasses of wild beasts
adorned the ceiling. In this awe-inspiring and forbidding place the monks would chant the rituals that protected the area from misfortune,
from sickness, and from storm. Their rites, it was believed, cast a circle of protection over the region. On a deeper level, dharmapalas
throw back into the shadows the forces of nightmare and madness which always threaten to tear loose and subjugate the human psyche. On the
group level, these forces unleash hatred, war, holocaust, and the destruction of art, culture, and religion. Breaking free in the
individual they are psychosis and megalomania. They are the forces of rape and pillage, slaughter and sadism, chaos and dissolution.
Finally, they are the forces through which men and women destroy themselves, by which humanity breaks its toys and plunges itself into
darkness or oblivion. These dark and unregenerate forces, the shadow beasts of the psyche, are firmly debarred from entering the mandala,
so the dharmapalas also appear as gatekeepers in mandala rituals. On the principle of 'set a thief to catch a thief they appear in menacing
forms, more terrifying than the dark horrors they guard against. They stand four-square in the jewelled gateways of the mandala, preventing
any negative emotion from disturbing its harmony. Dharmapalas guard the secrets of the Tantra from idle disclosure to the uninitiated.
They protect Tantric practitioners from breaking their vows and pledges. They can be summoned up by the yogin or yogini when in?tractable
forces in their personality threaten to pull them off the path. They also warn against the ugly states into which advanced practitioners
who leave the path can fall. Not for nothing are Tantric practitioners sometimes cautioned that with initiation they are bound either for
Enlightenment or the worst hell. The dharmapalas do not simply stand sentry. They move outwards, extending the boundaries of the mandala.
They go on the offensive, subduing and transforming the foes of the Dharma. Their weapons and emblems are taken from the dark hordes they
have pacified and disarmed. In 1 14 The Dark Armies of the Dharma particular, they have defeated the Maras and Rudra. For Buddhism, Rudra
is the personification of the furthest excesses of selfishness. He is the ego gone supernova, ignorance run rampant. (Chogyam Trungpa
called him the ultimate spiritual ape.) He is represented as a vast, grotesque figure, brandishing weapons. Pig-ignorant, plug-ugly, he
uses the sheer force of his greed and self-centredness to bludgeon his way to power. He is a child's tantrum universalized. In the Life and
Liberation of Padmasambhava he is humbled and subdued by the wrathful Vajrapani and the dharmapala Hayagriva. This symbolism is
interesting. The ego, in its attempts to make the world secure for itself, finally bumps into Reality. For the ego, Reality is a threat
against which it constantly tries to erect defences, only to have them flattened, sooner or later, like card houses. As a rigid defensive
structure, the ego can only see Reality in its own terms, as a more powerful force, a demon that will destroy it. If you 'go with' the
Dharma, allow the gentle influence of the Bodhisattvas to soften you, then your open heart experiences the Three Jewels as beautiful and
peaceful. If you struggle and re?sist, then they are dangerous. This is why, in the Tibetan Book of the Dead, after the dead person fails
to recognize the peaceful deities and escapes from them, wrathful deities appear. It is as though the bardo-being is all the time
experiencing the Clear Light of his own consciousness, but in an increasingly alienated way. First there is the Clear Light itself. From a
slight distance of separation, the beginnings of the fall back into duality, the Clear Light of Reality is perceived as the peaceful forms
of the Buddhas and their retinues. At a greater distance Reality seems to take on menacing, terrifying forms. It is as though, having tried
gently to coax you to it and failed, your Buddha-nature communicates a warning. It tries to head you off from more suffering. If you
recognize the true nature of the wrathful deities, you are instantly Enlightened. If you keep on running, you find yourself back on the
treadmill of the six realms. In Tantra, the dharmapalas embody a still further set of meanings. We have seen that Tantra sees the world and
its inhabitants in terms of energy. Because of this vision, it finds nothing to reject. Nothing is too horrible, too evil. Every emotion,
even the most negative, represents a unit of energy to be harnessed for Dharma practice. It is just a question of I 15 finding the
appropriate skilful means to turn poison into wisdom. The dharmapalas represent the energies of anger, even hatred and violence, put at the
service of the Dharma. Tantra turns anger into vajra-anger. N ow powered not by egotism but by inner compassion and serenity, the
aggressive impulses of the psyche are channelled into destroying ignorance and suffering. Tantra is Buddhism in the Underworld. It teaches
the Dharma to our shadow sides, to the gnomes and hobgoblins of our unconscious, adopt?ing forms and apparel familiar to the denizens of
those inner territories. Just as we saw that, with mudra, Tantra takes Buddhism to our fingertips, through the dharmapalas it takes the
golden message of the Enlightened Ones into the darkest underground troll-chambers of the mind. The dharmapalas are a source of courage for
Tantric practitioners, standing by them in their spiritual struggles and sounding warning notes if they stray from the path. More than
that, by visualizing dharmapalas in meditation, Tantric practitioners can connect with the fearlessness of the Enlightened Mind and rally
the energy required to break through to new levels of awareness. However, when meditating on these wrathful guardians, Tantric practitioners must beware of falling into mere mundane anger. They have always to bear in mind that, though of outwardly terrifying aspect, the
dharmapalas are inwardly serene and gentle. They are manifestations of the most beneficent forces imaginable. Their fierce power is
subordinate to the great love and compassion of the Bodhisattva. Within the spiritual community, with their vajra brothers and sisters,
Tantric practitioners can manifest as dakinis, totally open and loving, joining in the dance within the mandala. Venturing out into the
dark alleys of unbelief, striding the corridors of power, they don the spiritual armour of awareness, patience, and energy. Then the dakini
may trans?form into a dharmapala. Spiritually-minded people are sometimes expected to be meek and mild?mannered. Buddhism values true
gentleness, but it also thinks highly of heroism and clear thinking. You may approach a Buddhist teacher with 1 16 The Dark Armies of the
Dharma some clever intellectual question only to have your words crumpled up and thrown back at you. You may find your vague
generalizations and woolly rationalizations hacked to pieces before your eyes. To the ego, the teacher may appear at times like a larger
ego, shooting you down in flames, so completely self-assured that you may feel he or she is not open to your viewpoint. However, the
teacher may just be defending the Truth, quite selflessly, from your attempts to sabotage it. The certainty of a true spiritual teacher
comes not from fixed views but from their own insight into Reality. They are unshakeable. They may even get angry, which can be terrifying.
They can mobilize more aggressive energy than ordinary people because they are much more concentrated. At times you may feel seared by
the burst of fire directed at you. You may realize only later that the vajra hurled in your direction left you unscathed. It simply
shattered some of the chains which bound you, leaving you freer than before. The dharmapalas are also a reminder to the practitioner that
the dark side of life is an expression of Reality, just as much as the light and beautiful. Recognizing the wrathful forms as aspects of
Buddhas and Bodhisattvas makes it easier to see difficult or frightening situations as expressions of Sunyata. The dharmapalas represent
the way the Tantric practitioner accepts the challenge of painful life events, and by becoming one with them transforms their nature. We
have come across the suggestion that work is a Tantric guru. For the alert disciple, all situations, whether seemingly good or bad, can be
their guru. They can all be used as opportunities to deepen insight and strengthen compassion. Dharmapalas are of two kinds. First, there
are emanations of the dharmakaya, such as Mahakala, whom we saw hurtle into action at the beginning of this chapter. Then there are mundane
entities, known as lords of the soil, who have been converted to the Dharma. The combined total of these two classes of dharmapalas within
the Tibetan tradition is several hundred, if not more. The Dalai Lama has discouraged Westerners from involving themselves with
meditations on mundane protectors. He feels they are inappropriate to the Western situation. 63 Most of us are still at the stage of
learning to relate to the most central figures of Buddhism: the Buddhas and Bodhisattvas, gurus and yidams. 1 17 Mahakala The Dark Armies
of the Dharma It would not be helpful to become caught up with sadhanas of figures which, while they can exercise a fascination for some
people, are of comparatively minor importance for spiritual development. In the rest of this chapter we shall look at a few of the most
important Tantric protectors individually. Mahakala Mahakala is the most commonly invoked of all Dharma protectors, and is important to all
schools of Tibetan Buddhism. In Tibetan he is often known simply as 'the Lord'. He has over seventy different forms, and each particular
school has those it particularly favours. For the Nyingmapas it is the Four-Faced Lord; for the Karma Kagyu the squat, misshapen Black-
Cloaked Lord. For the Sakyapas it is the Lord of the Tent, whose special emblem is a magic staff resting across his outstretched arms. For
the Gelukpas the most import?ant form is the six-armed, whom we have already seen in action, holding the skull rosary in his upper right
hand. He is also invoked in major gatherings of the Geluk monastic assemblies in a four-armed form. This 'hastening six-armed' form is
usually shown trampling on the prostrate form of Ganesha, the elephant-headed Hindu god. Chogyam Trungpa suggests that Ganesha symbolizes
subconscious thoughts. When we lapse into distraction and mental chatter, Mahakala stamps out our subvocal gossip, and calls us back to
attentiveness. Though there are Mahakalas of different colours, they are typically huge, blue-black, and tremendously wrathful. They are
often surrounded by a retinue of similar figures, or by other demons and demonesses. A good example of such a visualization is given in a
sadhana of the Four-Faced Lord. This form of Mahakala is blue-black, with faces to the right and left of the central one, and one above.
The front one is black, and munches a corpse. The others are each of a different colour and expression: wrath?fully smiling, roaring with
laughter, and frowning. All have three glowering eyes, which see into the past, present, and future. He has four arms. Each performs one
of the four karmas, or actions, which is the main task of this Mahakala. These are (1) to subdue sickness, J J 9 Sridevi The Dark Armies of
the Dharma hindrances, and troubles; (2) to increase life, good qualities, and wisdom; (3) to attract whatever Dharma practitioners need
and bring people to the Dharma; and (4) to destroy confusion, doubt, and ignorance. His inner left hand, close to his body, holds the skull cup of nectar. Here, this represents Emptiness and pacification. In his inner right hand he carries a hooked knife, representing skilful means and the power of increasing. His upper right hand wields a sword, which performs the function of attracting. His upper left hand
waves a trident spear, for destroying craving, hatred, and ignorance at one thrust. Wreathed in crackling flames, his body encircled with
writhing snakes, and skull-crowned, his right foot stamps down hard on a prostrate figure, representing egotism. From his inner left
forearm dangles a mala of skulls, and in the crook of that arm is a pot of wine. His fanged faces glare out, their beards and eyebrows
blazing like the fire which will consume the universe at the end of the aeon. Around him is his retinue. First come the four Mothers: black
Dombini, green Candall, red Raksasi, and yellow Simhali, on his four sides. All are naked, with vajra-choppers and skulls of blood. Their
bodies emit fire, and they visit plagues on enemies of the Dharma and those who break their Tantric vows. Beyond them march measureless
hosts of protectors and the eight classes of demons, as well as twenty-one knife-wielding butchers, each with a retinue of a hundred
thousand similar figures. The Dharma army fills the earth and sky. O Mahakala and the seventy lords in your retinue, Yours is the power to
overcome all Maras And to carry on high the victory banner of Dharma. Yours is the power to bring joy to the world. Sridevi The female
companion of Mahakala, whom we saw riding into battle alongside him and who equals him in power, is Sridevi ('glorious god?dess', Tibetan
Paldan Lhamo). Just as Mahakala is the 'dangerous' form of the benign Avalokitesvara, so Sridevi has both peaceful and wrathful forms. Her
peaceful manifestation is known as Ekamatri Sridevi 121 A Guide to the Deities of the. Tantra (Tibetan Machik Paldan Lhamo). Dressed in
celestial clothing, she sits on a lotus in the posture of royal ease, her left foot slightly extended. She wears a Bodhisattva crown of
jewels, and smiles compassionately. In her left hand she holds a bowl filled with jewels. In her right hand is a standard with pennants in
all the colours of the rainbow. Her body is enhaloed with brilliant light. In her wrathful guise she is somewhat different. She is dark blue, ferocious, with three bloodshot eyes. Her flaming red hair stands on end, and above her head is a fan of peacock feathers. She has
sharp fangs, and laughs with a sound like thunder. She rides on a mule, which is galloping furiously over a sea of blood. It is said that
she is riding towards Siberia, after an unsuccessful attempt to convert the king of (Sri) Lanka to the Dharma. Her mule has been hit by the
vengeful king's arrow. The wound in its flank has been transformed into a wisdom eye. She is largely naked, her body wreathed with snakes
and adorned with bone ornaments and a necklace of skulls. In her left hand she bears a brimming skull cup. In her right she holds aloft a
black skull-topped command staff. Flames roar and black storm-clouds swirl around her as she gallops along. From her saddle hangs a pouch
with dice. (Her initiation is held to be a gateway to divinatory powers, and she can be invoked by practitioners of mo, the Tibetan system
of divination, which involves the use of dice. There is also a lake called Lhamo Latso, to the south-east of Lhasa, whose reflections are
said to reveal the future.) She sits side?saddle on the flayed skin of her own son.65 According to a tradition quoted by Alice Getty,
Sridevi was given various gifts by other deities.
She received the dice from Hevajra in order to determine the life of men. She received the fan of peacock feathers from Brahma (one of the
most important Hindu gods, who was incorporated into Tantric Buddhism as a minor protector). Vajrapani gave her a ham?mer, and various
other deities gave her a lion and a serpent, which she wears as earrings, and her mule, which has deadly snakes for reins. Sridevi
brandishes her staff to threaten all obstacles to the success of the Dharma. Her terrible form serves as a warning of the fearsome states
into which Tantric practitioners may fall if they fail to keep the pledges taken The Dark Armies of the Dharma at the time of initiation.
Tantric practitioners also acknowledge that the meditations they practise enable them to accumulate a great deal of psy?chic power.
A person who engages in advanced Tantric practice but no longer feels bound to use the power he or she has gained for ethical pur?poses is
thus a great danger both to themselves and to others. Someone who uses the power derived from a Tantric sadhana to gratify their own ego
rather than laying it at the service of all sentient beings is basically engaging in black magic. Figures like Sridevi have the power to
subdue those who abuse their power and render them harmless. Not only can she control dark external forces; Sridevi is capable of paci?
fying all those hindering inner forces that bind us to the 'wheel of fire' of mundane existence. Hence she is also known in Tibetan as
Paldan Makzor Gyalmo ('one who overpowers and crushes the hosts of the passions').
The tradition that she is seated on the skin of her own son sug?gests perhaps her complete overcoming of all attachment, for of all
emotional connections that between mother and child is probably the strongest. There are many forms of Sridevi, and different schools of Tibetan Buddhism may regard one or another of them as their special protector. Her meditation was introduced into Tibet by Sangwa Sherap,
and to begin with she played an important part in the practice of the Sakya school. In the fifteenth century she was 'appointed' Dharma
protectress of Ganden, one of the great Geluk monasteries, by the first Dalai Lama.
Ever since then she has been a special protectress of the Dalai Lamas. The fifth Dalai Lama wrote instructions for meditating upon her, and
a thangka of Sridevi travels with the Dalai Lamas wherever they go. For centuries this thangka was kept unseen in its red case, but in 1940
the present Dalai Lama, then aged about seven and on his way to be enthroned, was met close to Lhasa by a great crowd of officials and
notables, including his three main servants, one of whom had brought the thangka, hidden as usual in its case. On seeing it near the
entrance to his tent, he promptly grabbed it, took it inside, and opened it. The thangka which had not been unveiled for so long was
revealed. The Dalai Lama surveyed it and then replaced it in its case. Everyone present was amazed by what he had done.
Like Mahakala, Sridevi has a retinue, one so large that Blanche Christine Olschak says that a description of this alone would fill a
whole icono?graphic book. It includes the four Queens of the Seasons, the five Godesses of Long Life, and twelve goddesses known as
tanrungmas. These are indigenous Tibetan deities who have been converted to the Dharma, and now guard and protect the practitioners of
various meditation lineages.
Sridevi also has in her retinue a type of female protectress known as mahakatt. They are generally mounted on horses or mules, with
goatskin bags of poison hanging from their saddles. They have bows and arrows, and lassoes made of snakes. They each wear a mirror, in
which all one's karma is reflected. They are swift-acting and ferocious against enemies of the Dharma. The Nyingma protectors The Nyingma school is the oldest form of Buddhism in Tibet and calls on many protectors rarely or never invoked by other schools (though the Drukpa Kagyu also invoke the Nyingma protectors).
Many are believed to have been converted to the Dharma by Padmasambhava, who in his travels subdued the demons and spirits he encountered
in the mountains and other wild places. He subjugated entities hostile to the Dharma by the power he had gained through Tantric practice,
forcing them to tell him their seed syllable, their true name, and then binding them by oath to be servants and warriors of the Dharma. In
this way, many of the indigenous gods and demons, the Pans and Draculas of Tibet, were converted to the Dharma. Because they are native to
Tibet, these figures can take on very different shapes to that of the Mahakala type of figure. Padmasambhava must have been totally
fearless, for these Nyingma protectors appear in some of the most horrific forms imaginable.
They are such stuff as nightmares and psychotic hallucinations are made on. They are your worst fears, the creatures you knew were lurking
in the darkness when as a child you hid under the bedclothes but could not sleep. They make the rats in Orwell's Room 101 seem like angels.
Nonetheless, while commanding a healthy respect from their devotees, these strange figures call forth reverence and 124 The Dark Armies of
the Dharma devotion in the Tantric practitioner, in the same way as do the benignly?smiling Buddhas.
They take many forms, too many to list, and too much to encounter. It will be enough to meet just three of them, who form a group known in
Tibetan as ma za dam sum. First comes Rahula, known to Tibetans simply as Za. He is half serpent, half what we shall have to call humanoid
(though any woman giving birth to such a horror would not survive the experience sane). He coils his lower body over the corpse of ego. His
upper body is huge, black, and covered with a thousand eyes, all of which glare balefully. In the pit of his stomach is a cavernous mouth
which, with the eyes on his upper body, give the feeling that his whole torso is a massive glaring face. He has nine heads, arranged in
three tiers of three, each with three bulging eyes.
A great breath of sickness issues from their fanged mouths. From the crown of the topmost head sprouts the black, cawing head of a raven. A
human skin is draped over his back. He is wreathed in snakes and adorned with scorpions. In his right hand writhes a sea-serpent, in his
left is a bow and arrows, which he fires unerringly at those who break their religious vows. There is no concealment from him as his
thousand eyes see your every thought. In ancient Indian legend, Rahu was a titan who disguised himself and tried to steal nectar from the
gods.
He was exposed by the sun and moon, and Vishnu cut off his head. However, he lived on in the sky, where he became the dragon's head. Rahu
avenged himself on his betrayers by periodically swallowing them - he is the lord of the eclipse. Consequently he is sometimes depicted as
a reddish-blue deity holding the sun and moon in his hands.
Rahula is the destroyer of Rahu. Just as Yamantaka took over the attributes of Yama, Lord of Death, so Rahula assumes those of Rahu to
protect the Dharma by threatening its enemies with eclipse. His dark body with its myriad eyes is reminiscent of the starry night sky. The
gaping mouth in his belly represents the swallowing of sun and moon.
For Tantric yogins, the eclipse of sun and moon can have an esoteric significance. One of the principal aims of Tantric yoga is to eclipse
all craving and hatred by bringing the energies which usually flow in two psychic channels (associated with the sun and moon) into the
central psychic channel (Sanskrit avadhuti). In the lives of the eighty-four great mahasiddhas, we find the story of an old man called
Rahula, who complains that the full moon of his youth has been swallowed by the Rahu of old age.
He gains advanced Tantric realizations following the instructions of a yogin, who sings to him: When the dragon of non-dual realization
Eclipses the subject/object circle of constructs, ... then the qualities of the Buddhas arise. Ehma! Immortality is so wonderful! Za is
also known as the lord of lightning. As a Dharma protector, he strikes the enemies of the teaching with epileptic fits and madness.
(Popular Tibetan tradition holds that the shadow of Rahula's raven's head falling upon you causes apoplexy.)
Then he devours them, cram?ming their carcasses into the gaping maw in his belly. This is just one of his forms.... If Za was rather
overpowering, and you thought a female guardian might be less formidable, I am afraid you are going to be disappointed. The next of the
group of three is Ekajata (or Ekajati) (goddess with 'a single plait of hair', Tibetan Tsechikma or Ralchikma). In fact, singularity, or
the uncompromising vision of things from the highest viewpoint, seems to be the message of this figure. She too is dark and menacing,
flame-enhaloed, nearly naked. Her skull-crowned hair writhes upwards. Her face con?torts with fury.
Her brows are knitted and she has but one eye, in the middle of her forehead. From her ugly mouth protrudes a single fang. She is often
depicted with only one breast. She is wreathed in severed heads. With her right hand she waves a stake on which is impaled a live human
figure. In her left hand she displays the heart of a foe of the Dharma, which she has ripped out. She is the supreme protectress of the
Dzogchen teachings, the highest and most precious of all Nyingma practices.
She also functions as a guardian of mantras - preventing them being disclosed to those unworthy to use them, and ensuring that those who
have been empowered to use them do so for appropriate purposes. 126 The Dark Armies of the Dharma She may perhaps guard them in a more
general sense as well, preventing them losing their power and efficacy, or from being lost altogether. As with all the dharmapalas we have
met, Ekajata can assume a number of forms and colours. Characteristically she is dark brown, though she can also be red or blue.
Her different forms hold various implements or weapons. One scholar describes forms holding a trident, a heart, and a snare; a trident and
skull cup; or the heart of an enemy and a 'clever falcon'. She can also, on occasion, dispatch numerous female wolves as 68 messengers.
Ekajata also appears, in a slightly less terrifying form, as an attendant on Green Tara, along with red Marici, the goddess of the dawn.
In this con?text she has two eyes and so forth, and holds a vajra-chopper and a skull cup, and is described as 'sky-blue, wrathful but
loving and bright'. 69 By an extension of this role, she came to be seen as a kind of blue form of Tara, known as Ugra Tara, or Tara the
Ferocious. The third member of this fearsome triad is Vajrasadhu ('oath-bound diamond', Tibetan Dorje Lekpa, sometimes shortened to
Dorlek).
He is considered by those brave souls who have encountered all three of these protectors to be the most approachable. His aid is sometimes
enlisted in relatively mundane matters, whereas Rahula and Ekajata are uncompromisingly concerned with threats to the Dharma on the
highest level.
Vajrasadhu is a pre-Buddhist Tibetan deity, defeated by Padmasambhava, who bound him and his 360 companions by oath to protect the Dharma.
He is most easily recognized by his round, wide-brimmed helmet. He is usually depicted riding on an animal.
One common form is red, mounted on a lion, fully clothed, with a skull cup in his left hand. In his right hand he holds aloft a vajra,
which he wields with a penetrating gesture. The environment in which Vajrasadhu is represented as appearing is in keeping with his
In one text it is described as follows: Surrounded by the wild sea of blood lies a castle built of bat-bone, from which a five-coloured
rainbow emanates. Up in the sky, poisonous clouds gather and a terrific storm, accompanied by fiercely rolling thunder and by the
flashing of meteors and lightning, rages there.
Vajrasadhu has a rather sinister emanation known in Tibetan as Garpa Nakpo. This figure is blue-black, seated astride a 'snarling goat'. In
his right hand he brandishes a flaming bronze hammer, in his left he holds a blacksmith's bellows.
The horns of the goat twist around each another, suggesting the way in which the dualities of relative truth are transcended when one sees
things from the viewpoint of absolute truth. The four gatekeepers and the four Great Kings One of the major functions of dharmapalas is to
act as guardians of the mandala. Generally the mandala palace has four doorways, and in many mandalas these are guarded by four gatekeepers
(Sanskrit dvarapala). They stand in the entrances to the mandala, preventing any hindering force from entering. They also have the
effect of blocking your retreat if you should lose heart once you have entered the mandala.
We shall take as an example the mandala of the five Buddhas as described in A Guide to the Buddhas, the first book in this series. In the
Tibetan Book of the Dead, along with other peaceful deities who form the Buddhas' retinue, four wrathful deities appear as guardians of the
gates. They are the white Vijaya ('victorious'), the yellow Yamantaka ('slayer of death'), the red Hayagriva ('horse-necked one'), and the
green Amrtakundalin ('swirling nectar'). Of these, Yamantaka and Hayagriva are important both as dharmapalas and as personal deities
(yidams). We have already met Yamantaka in Chapter Five, so we shall concentrate here on Hayagriva.
As the guardian of the western gate, Hayagriva (Tibetan Tamdin) is the particular protector of the Lotus family of Amitabha. Hayagriva is
an Indian deity whose Tantric practice was brought to Tibet by Padmasambhava. His recognition symbol is a green horse's head (occasionally
there are three of them) protruding from his flaming yellow hair. The horse is neighing wildly in a voice that shakes the three worlds.
The horse's head commemorates Hayagriva's part in the subjugation of Rudra, ego run rampant, which is described in the life-story of
Padmasambhava. Hayagriva transformed 128 The Dark Armies of the Dharma himself into a horse, and entering the vast body of Rudra by the
anus forced him to surrender. This incident demonstrates the extremely humiliating and deflating shock that awaits the overblown ego when
it encounters Reality. It is not eternal; it cannot control the world. It has to learn humility and a sense of perspective.
The deities we have looked at so far are all of the transcendental order, symbolized by their standing on lotuses. There are other forms of
pro?tector, known as lokapalas, who are not expressions of Enlightened consciousness but are invoked as powerful mundane forces,
sympathetic to the Dharma and caring for its practitioners. Perhaps the most important of these are the Four Great Kings. In art, these
kings are commonly shown in full armour.
They are some?times standing, sometimes seated in 'royal ease'. Their leader, the King of the North, is Vaisravana (Tibetan Namthore),
yellow in colour, holding a cylindrical banner in his right hand, and a jewel-spitting mongoose in his left. In the east, the white
Dhrtarastra (Tibetan Yulkhorsung) plays a lute. To the south the green Virudhaka (Tibetan Phak Kye po) holds a sword. In the west, the red
Virupaksa (Tibetan Mikmizang) holds a stupa, or reliquary, in his right hand, and a snake, or naga, in his left.
They each head a great retinue of living beings, such as gandharvas (celestial musicians) or yaksas (powerful mountain spirits). The
energy of these lokapalas is less overpowering than that of the dharmapalas. They are the beneficent forces at the summit of the mun?dane
who, while not themselves Enlightened, are receptive to the influence of the Buddhas and Bodhisattvas. They encourage the good in the
world, helping to perpetuate the Dharma, and encouraging its influence to spread.
For instance, in chapter 6 of the Sutra of Golden Light they come forward and promise to protect those who propagate the sutra, and in
chapter 14 of the Vimalakirti Nirdesa they undertake to protect whoever reads, recites, and explains it. The order of reality of the
dharmapalas In this chapter we have encountered a class of figures who can be quite overpowering in their ferocity, and terrifying because
of the atmosphere of nightmare darkness that surrounds them.
Nonetheless, they are all protectors of the Dharma, and are emanations of Emptiness in the same way as the peaceful forms of Buddhas.
Because they are apparently so threatening, it can be tempting to explain them away as merely symbolic. Before doing so, we might pause to
consider the testimony of Namkhai Norbu Rimpoche concerning depictions of dharmapalas: Though the iconographic forms have been shaped by
the perceptions and culture of those who saw the original manifestation and by the development of tradition, actual beings are
represented.
A Sakyamuni Refuge Tree (from a sadhana written by Sangharakshita) Eight The Refuge Tree and its Future Growth In the course of this series
of books we have opened the treasury of the Buddhist tradition and encountered the immense riches of its symbol?ism. It is now time to
bring together all the figures we have encountered into one unifying symbol, and to contemplate the totality of the facets of the jewel of
Enlightenment. Tibetan Buddhism has such a unifying symbol, known variously as a Refuge assembly, Field of Merit, or Refuge Tree.
It is known as a Refuge assembly because it is a visualized gathering of figures representing the three Refuges. It is known as a Field of Merit because by visualizing a great array of Enlightened figures and then making offerings to them, and by performing other skilful
actions, such as committing oneself to the Bodhisattva path in their presence, one gains for oneself a great deal of positive benefit.
For Buddhism, thought and imagination are forms of action, and will have positive or negative consequences depending on their motivation.
The Tantra takes this to its logical conclusion. When performed with faith and devotion, it sees no inherent difference be?tween making
offerings to a hundred Buddhas visualized in meditation and doing so in the outer world.
It is known as a Refuge Tree because the assembly is often visualized seated upon a vast lotus flower, with many branches at different
levels. It is possible to visualize a Refuge Tree with any yidam at its centre. Whichever yidam you are concentrating on, you can build up
a visualization of all the Refuges with that figure as the central focus.
It is even possible to perform a condensed version of the meditation by visualizing just the central figure while maintaining the firm
conviction that it is the embodiment of all the Refuges.
This figure is sometimes called the samgrahakaya or 'comprehensive body', as it is the synthesis of all objects of Refuge. The general
appearance of the Refuge Tree is similar for all schools of Tibetan Buddhism - all the Refuges, exoteric and esoteric, are ranged in the
sky around a central figure who is understood to embody them all.
However, each school has one or more forms of Refuge Tree, each of which synthesizes all their main teachers and lineages of meditation practice. It is as though each school had gone to its treasury of spiritual practice and laid out its finest jewels on display in the sky:
as well as embodiments of the exoteric Refuges, there are its greatest scholars and yogins, the yidams whose meditations are most central
to it, and the dakinis and dharmapalas with whom it has a special connection.
To visualize such an assembly, perhaps including hundreds of figures (if one has the skill to produce such a masterpiece in one's mind's eye), or even to see a well-executed thangka of it, can be quite breathtaking. The sheer number of figures, their richness and variety, and
the feeling of the different aspects of the Dharma they embody and express, can have a profound effect on the mind. Each Refuge assembly is
both individual and universal.
It is a vehicle through which a Tibetan Buddhist can develop faith and appreciation for the particular school of practice that he or she
has joined, and its distinctive traditions of spiritual practice. At the same time, each assembly includes figures representing all the
Refuges, both exoteric and esoteric.
Thus, although they may depict different figures, each Refuge Tree is a complete symbol of all the aspects of the human psyche raised to
the highest pitch of perfection. Within each assembly all our energies are illuminated by the golden rays of Enlightenment, and find
themselves included in one great harmony. As a paradigm for the Refuge Tree we shall look at the Nyingma version, and then go on to
consider the differences in emphasis in some of the other schools.
We shall also consider the meditational contexts in which The Refuge Tree and its Future Growth these vast assemblies are visualized and,
finally, reflect on how they may develop further in the West. For the last time, we shall enter the vast blue sky of sunyata, allowing
ourselves to let go of worries and concerns, to drop all limiting concepts, and to expand into the freedom of the unchained mind. In the
midst of that vast blueness appears a cloud made of rainbow light, pouring its rays into the surrounding sky.
Out of this multicoloured cloud grows the stem of a great white lotus flower. Seated on the lotus, his body blazing with light, is Guru Padmasambhava - the source of the Nyingma tradition. He is dressed as a king of Zahor, as we saw in Chap?ter Four, wearing the three royal
robes, holding a golden vajra and a brimming skull cup, and with his khatvanga in the crook of his left arm. The only differences here are
that he is seated cross-legged in the vajra posture, and his right hand does not rest on his right knee but clasps the vajra to his heart.
Growing out from the central lotus towards the four cardinal points are four more lotuses. On the lotus closest to us, in front of
Padmasambhava, is a great assembly of Buddhas of the three times - past, present, and future. At their head is Sakyamuni, the Buddha of
our own age. He is flanked by Dlpankara and Maitreya. Dlpankara was the Buddha who, long ago, predicted that Sakyamuni would gain Perfect Enlightenment. He is usually depicted in monastic robes and wearing a pandit's cap.
Maitreya is the Buddha who will rediscover the path to Enlightenment after the teaching of Sakyamuni has died away. On the lotus furthest
away from us, beyond Padmasambhava, is a great heap of books of the Dharma: sutras, tantras, and commentaries. They are all wrapped in
precious silks, and radiate light and the sound of the Dharma in the form of teaching and mantras. On the lotus to the left of
Padmasambhava as we look at it is a great assembly of Bodhisattvas.
They are all young and attractive, dressed like Indian princes and princesses, wearing the jewels and silks that symbolize the beauty of
their practice of generosity and the other Perfections. Samantabhadra and Samantabhadri The Refuge Tree and its Future Growth Their bodies
emit brilliant light, and surging waves of love and compassion. They are headed by Avalokitesvara, Manjusri, and Vajrapani. On the lotus
to our right are the great arhats, the enlightened disciples of the Buddha.
They are of various ages, dressed in yellow monastic robes, and each holds a begging-bowl and the wanderer's staff. They are headed by
Sakyamuni Buddha's chief monastic disciples, such as Sariputra, Maudgalyayana, Mahakasyapa, and Ananda. The Buddhas of the three times,
books of the Dharma, Bodhisattvas, and arhats are the embodiments of the Three Jewels in their exoteric form. However, there are yet more
figures. The great white lotus on which Padmasambhava sits has three tiers of lotus petals, on which the esoteric Refuges appear in
brilliant ranks. On the tier immediately below Padmasambhava sit the great gurus.
The usual practice is to have on this tier those teachers with whom one has a personal connection, by dint of having received teaching or
initiation from them. Then in the sky around Padmasambhava appear the gurus of the past, especially those who preserved and transmitted the
teachings that one practises. So we see a great assembly of saintly monks, scholars in pandit's caps, wild-looking yogins, and other people
through whose practice and efforts the Dharma has come down to us. Each of them, out of immense kindness, has become an embodiment of the
Dharma in their own lives, and made sure that the treasures of Buddhism would be preserved for future generations.
They are the living links, forming the golden chain which connects us to the Buddha - a chain that has continued unbroken for two-and-a-
half millennia. On the next tier of the white lotus, below the gurus, appear the great yidams of the four classes of Tantra. These include
one or two of the figures we met in Chapter Five, as well as some other yidams specific to the Nyingma tradition. The figures of the
Highest Tantra are mainly swathed in flames, clasping their consorts in the close embrace that symbolizes the union of skilful means and
wisdom. These figures are the esoteric Dharma Refuge.
On the lowest tier are the dakinis and dharmapalas. The ecstatic dakinis dance wildly, full of the blissful inspiration of the Dharma.
Prominent 137 Vajradhara The Refuge Tree and its Future Growth among them in the Nyingma Refuge Tree will be Simhamukha, the lion-headed,
blue dakini form of Padmasambhava.
Along with the dakinis are the dharmapalas - the protectors of the teaching, headed by the three chief Nyingma protectors: Ekajata, Rahula,
and Vajrasadhu.
In the sky directly above Padmasambhava sits Garab Dorje, dressed as a mahasiddha. He is the founder of the Dzogchen lineage, a form of
practice that claims to go beyond schools and the three yanas. However, many of its most important practitioners have been Nyingma teachers.
Above him in the sky is Vajrasattva, radiant white, holding the vajra to his heart and a vajra-bell to his left side. Finally, at the
zenith, in a sphere of light, sits the adi-Buddha Samantabhadra (Tibetan Kuntuzangpo) - symbol of the ever-present potentiality for
Buddhahood which is inherent in the universe, beyond space and time. He is naked and unadorned, his body deep blue in colour.
He is seated in sexual union with his white consort, Samantabhadri. In the vast prairies of the sky around the Refuge Tree, gods and god?
desses are making delightful offerings to Padmasambhava and all the Refuges. Refuge Trees of other schools We have seen that each school of
Tibetan Buddhism has a Refuge Tree tradition which is its centre of practice, common to all followers of that school. The general principle
of the arrangement will be similar for all schools - all the Refuges, exoteric and esoteric, are ranged in the sky about a central figure
who is understood to embody them all.
For the Kagyupas the central figure is usually the adi-Buddha Vajradhara. He is deep blue in colour, seated in full-lotus posture. His
hands are crossed in front of his heart. In his right hand is the vajra, in his left the vajra-bell. Kagyu Refuge Trees always give
prominence to the lineage of gurus we met in Chapter Four: beginning with Tilopa (who was directly inspired by Vajradhara), and continuing
through Naropa, Marpa, Mila?repa, and Gampopa. They are also likely to show Cakrasamvara and Vajravarahi prominently positioned among the
For the Gelukpas the central focus is Je Tsongkhapa, the founder of their school. He is dressed in monastic robes and the yellow pandit's
cap, holding the stems of lotuses which bloom at his shoulders, supporting the flaming sword and book, which denote that he is considered
In his heart the figure of Sakyamuni Buddha is often to be seen. (One also finds Geluk Refuge assemblies whose central figure is Sakyamuni,
with Vajradhara at his heart.) Geluk Refuge Trees tend to be less obviously lotus-like than those of other schools. Usually the central
figure sits on a lotus in the sky with figures on a many-tiered lotus below him. In the sky above and to each side of him are ranged a mass
of gurus, so that the overall impression is of a kind of cruciform arrangement around the central figure.
In the sky above Tsongkhapa are great gurus from whom the Geluk school particularly draws its inspiration, including a number of Indian mahasiddhas. To the left, as we look, is the Bodhisatrva Maitreya, usually represented with a white stupa or chorten as his emblem. To the
right is Manjusri, with the flaming sword and book. They are both surrounded by a sea of gurus. Together they represent the Method and
Wisdom lineages respectively, the teachings dealing with compassionate activity and the realization of Emptiness, which were synthesized
by Atisa, whose tradition the Gelukpas continue. Below Tsongkhapa is a great array of figures on a many-tiered lotus. On the highest tiers
are the yidams of Highest Tantra such as Yamantaka, Cakrasamvara, Guhyasamaja, Kalacakra, Hevajra, and Vajrayogini.
Be?neath them appear other figures associated with the three lower classes of Tantra. These tend to be serene and peaceful, as opposed to
the flame?encircled Anuttarayoga yidams. On the succeeding tiers sit a calm array of Buddhas. A set of thirty-five Buddhas is often
depicted. These are associated with a practice of confession used by those who have taken the Bodhisatrva vows, based on a passage in the
Upali-Pariprccha Sutra. A set of seven Buddhas, known as Manusi Buddhas (Tibetan Sangye Rapdun) are often included too.
These are Buddhas of past epochs. They are all seated in full-lotus posture, wearing monastic robes, and can be distinguished by their
hand-gestures. Vipasyin has both hands on his knees, palms inwards, fingers reaching down in the earth-touching mudra.
The Refuge Tree and its Future Growth Sikhin holds his right hand up in front of him in the vitarka mudra of victorious argument, while
his left rests in his lap. Visvabhu holds his hands in the gesture of turning the Wheel of the Dharma. Krakucchanda has his right hand on
his knee, palm outwards, in the varada mudra of supreme giving; with his left hand he grasps a fold of his monastic robe. Kanakamuni has
his hands in the same positions as those of Buddha Sikhin. Kasyapa has his left hand in his lap, while his right makes the mudra of supreme
renunciation, known as the Buddha sramana mudra. The seventh of these Buddhas is Sakyamuni, the Buddha of our current age.
Also frequently included in the assembly of Buddhas is a set of eight Medicine Buddhas (Tibetan Mentha Deshek gye). These Buddhas, who are
particularly venerated for their healing powers, are led by the Buddha Baisajyaguru or Baisajyaraja (Tibetan Mentha). Though he is
sometimes represented as golden in colour, his characteristic colour is blue. Indeed he is also known as Vaiduryaprabharaja ('king of lapis lazuli radiance').
His left hand rests in his lap in the mudra of meditation, supporting an iron begging-bowl. His right hand is at his right knee, palm
outwards, offering a sprig of the myrobalan plant (Latin terminalia chebula), a healing fruit well-known in Indian medicine.
His retinue consists of six other Buddhas who are his brothers in healing, and Sakyamuni Buddha, the Buddha of our epoch, who is sometimes
referred to as the Great Physician because he has taught the Dharma, which is the antidote to the sick?ness of suffering within samsara.
(The Four Noble Truths may even be based on an ancient Indian medical formula of diagnosis, cause, prognosis, and treatment.) The Medicine Buddha appears in contexts other than the Refuge assembly. In Indian Buddhism there is a tradition of meditation on a mandala of fifty-one
figures, of which he is the central one.
He also became an important figure in later Chinese Buddhism. According to Raoul Birnbaum, the most common set of figures on the principal
shrine in large Chinese monasteries consists of Sakyamuni flanked by Amitabha to his right and Baisajyaguru to his left (which is
symbolically the east, the direction in which the Pure Land of the Medicine Buddha is said to be located).
Below the Buddhas are commonly depicted eighteen arhat disciples. These are a set of sixteen arhats mentioned in Indian tradition, with
the addition of their two attendants, Dharmatala and Hva-shang. These disciples of Sakyamuni are credited with having spread the Dharma
all over India, up into the Himalayas, and even to the Karakoram. Each has his own individualized iconography. Finally, on the lowest tiers
of the great lotus, come the dakas, dakinis, and dharmapalas.
Among the dharmapalas, particular prominence is given to Mahakala and Sridevi. Below the great lotus stand the Four Great Kings. The lotus
is a symbol of the total abandonment of samsara, so only those who have entered upon the transcendental path are represented enthroned on a
The kings are commonly shown in full armour. The dharma?palas who are emanations of the dharmakaya generally scorn all protection,
frequently going naked. They are immune to being affected by anything mundane, for they have seen right through to its true, illusory nature.
However, the lokapalas, though they stand at the summit of mundane existence, still need to protect themselves from its slings and arrows.
The Refuge Tree and Going for Refuge We have now looked briefly at the Refuge Trees of some different schools of Tibetan Buddhism.
Now that we have seen them, the question arises, how are we going to relate to them? There are several ways to do this. Some people
appreciate them simply on an aesthetic level, looking at them in the way in which an art student might examine a painting in a museum.
Those who are interested in Jungian psychology often see them as expressions of the Jungian archetypes. The gurus and arhats are aspects of
the Wise Old Man, the dakinis are anima figures, the dharmapalas shadow figures, and so on. However, relating to a Refuge Tree in either of
these ways is not to relate to it as a Refuge Tree at all. It only becomes a Refuge Tree when you go for Refuge to it. Going for Refuge,
committing yourself to the path to Enlightenment, is not something you do only once. Rather, it has to be repeated over and over again, as
you develop. Through doing so, you acknowledge the
Refuge Tree and its Future Growth Refuge Tree not just as an exotic picture but as a blueprint for what you can become - a vision of all
the energies of your psyche transmuted and put at the service of the highest possible ideal. This vast array of figures represents the
ocean of the unfolded wisdom, compassion, and energy of Buddhahood. If you make the effort to develop the potential inherent in every man
and woman, it is a display of the riches of the treasure-house of your own mind.
Recognizing this, you keep on committing yourself, ever more deeply, placing more and more reliance on the Three Jewels, until you yourself
have become the path, and embody the Three Jewels in yourself. One traditional meditation for deepening and strengthening this commitment
is the Going for Refuge and Prostration practice (which, as we saw in Chapter Three, is one of the Foundation Yogas). I
n this practice you begin by visualizing the Refuge Tree in the sky in front of you, with all the Refuges, exoteric and esoteric. In
addition you visualize your father and all men to your right, your mother and all women to your left. Any enemies you may have are in front
of you, and your friends are ranged around immediately behind you.
In this way you generate the feeling that you are not committing yourself to gain Enlightenment for yourself alone. Part of the
Enlightenment experience is the realization that you are not inherently separate from other beings, so how can you aim to emancipate
yourself from the wheel of suffering and leave them still trapped? Hence, from the Mahayana point of view, your aspiration to gain
Buddhahood must be based on a deeply felt desire to do so in order to be of maximum usefulness to all sentient beings.
The Tantric approach, as we have seen, is to make ideals as concrete as possible, so it urges you not just to feel the desire to take all
beings with you on the path, but actually to do so imaginatively. Thus you visualize all other beings also committing themselves to the
path to freedom around you. In most forms of the practice you next recite a short verse expressing your aspiration to go for Refuge to the
guru, the Buddha, the Dharma, and the Sangha, until you have attained Enlightenment.
Not only this, you imagine all other sentient beings wholeheartedly reciting the verse with you. hen you make full prostrations74 to the
visualized Refuge Tree, each time reciting another verse expressive of your Going for Refuge to all the Refuges.
When this practice is performed as part of the Foundation Yogas it is customary to perform a set number of prostrations every day, until
you have accumulated a total of 100,000. At a rate of 100 a day, this will take three years to complete, so it is quite a commitment of
energy. If you perform the practice regularly, the effect is very definitely cumulative. The more time you spend with this great vision of
all the attributes of Buddhahood, the more the energies of the depths of your being are stirred.
After a while, you start to feel that with each prostration you are throwing your self more deeply into the spiritual life. To start with
it feels awkward; most Westerners are not used to expressing strong emotion.
The idea that you should feel such devotion for something that you would just want to throw yourself face down in front of it is a strange
one for us. However, the more you do, the more natural it becomes. The stiffness of pride and the ingrained feeling that you often find in
the West that 'no?body is any better than me; my opinion is as good as anyone else's', gradually dissolves away. You feel extremely happy
and fortunate to be living in a universe in which there are beings much wiser and more loving than you. It becomes a relief to have an
ideal to which you can aspire, for it is not an unattainable goal to which you are prostrating.
There is a path which, step by step, prostration by prostration, you can follow. As you follow it, you become more fulfilled. Life gains
deeper meaning. More than that, you begin to have something to offer to other people. You feel yourself part of the solution to the world's
difficulties, rather than part of the problem.
As you carry on, launching yourself forward in the direction of Enlightenment, even more happens. Your feeling of being a solid self,
building up a rather sketchy mental image, changes. You begin by describing the whole thing to yourself artificially: 'the dakinis should
be on this tier', and so on. You feel as though you are playing a game, painting a picture. With time, though, the figures in front of you
come to have a greater and greater effect. You feel yourself in the presence of something.
You feel The Refuge Tree and its Future Growth less that you are creating a picture, and more that you are contacting another level of
reality. Gradually, the great array of figures may take on at least as much reality as the 'I' which is supposedly creating them. The
reality they embody is shining, brilliant, loving, wise.
The distance between you and them steadily decreases. Finally, you feel no separation at all. You become your own refuge. You understand
that all these figures are simply expressions of aspects of the Enlightened Mind. In experiencing those states for yourself, the path comes
to an end. In realizing the same states of mind as the Buddhas, Bodhisattvas, and great gurus, you and all of them, in the graphic language
of Zen, 'breathe through one nostril'.
At this point there is nothing to do but work for other living beings - who are no lon?ger conceived of as 'other' or 'separate'. In Going for Refuge more and more deeply, you have become the Refuge Tree. Future developments Throughout this series of books I have tried to
describe the Buddhist figures as they have been handed down by tradition. At times I have ventured to suggest personal associations with
them, or interpretations that are not traditional, but I have not made any changes to their iconography. The question we now have to ask
is: will these figures change further with time, and with their introduction to the West?
There seem to be two extreme views about this. Some people, of whom Carl Jung is probably the best known, have argued that Buddhist iconography cannot take root in the Western psyche. Jung thought the Eastern Buddhist figures too alien to be happily accepted into the
unconscious of Westerners. He favoured making the best of Christianity, rather than transplanting Eastern figures into Western spiritual development.
I personally think that if Jung had lived longer, he would have revised his judgement. When I first came into contact with Buddhas and
Bodhisattvas I found it took very little time before I was dreaming about them and happily meditating upon them. I did not find them so
strange and alien that I could not emotionally connect with them. In some ways their un?familiarity was an advantage. As they were not
familiar from my child?hood I had no particular associations with them and could come to them a fresh. Their 'otherness' seemed
appropriate, for they symbolized a real?ity of which I had no experience at all. It was as though they came from a golden land I had never
visited. The inhabitants of such a wondrous realm should not look like ordinary people.
As time has gone on, I have come to know hundreds of other people who found it quite easy to make an emotional link with the Buddha and
Bodhisattva figures, and even the dakinis and dharmapalas. I am in con?tact with hundreds of people who meditate on them and do not
encounter any real cultural or psychological barrier to accepting them.
The figures 'work' for them. At the other extreme are those people who are convinced of the value of the tradition, and feel that the
sadhanas should be practised unchanged in the West. They are not open to any further developments. For me, there has to be a middle way
between these two extremes. A tree is an organic and growing thing. So the Refuge Tree is not set in a fixed and final form. It can still
change, develop, and put out more branches. Its figures can transform into new shapes.
Once you understand its essence, you will see that Reality can be expressed through an ocean of different forms. In communicating your
experience to other people, under new conditions, you may well find new figures appearing. Before we see the appearance of new figures, we
are more likely to find different juxtapositions and combinations of the traditional ones. One way in which this may happen is through a
breaking down of sectarian?ism within Western Buddhism. When Buddhism has come to a new part of the world, a fresh synthesis has often been
brought about which has drawn on teachings and practices from a number of different schools.
This happened, for instance, in China, where the T'ien T'ai school was essentially a synthesizing school, bringing together several
different elements. So there is no reason in principle why new Refuge Trees that in?corporate not just figures from the Indo-Tibetan tradition but from other parts of the Buddhist world should not appear in the West. This widening-out beyond the boundaries of traditional
schools happened to a limited degree in Tibet in the nineteenth century. A number of renowned lamas of different schools, concerned about
the dangers of 146 The Refuge Tree and its Future Growth sectarianism, started swapping their lineages of initiation and practice.
Thus was born a movement known as Ri-me (without boundaries, pronouned ree-may), which has continued up to the present day. How?ever, there
is no reason why the concept underlying the Ri-me move?ment should not be more widely applied. Why should one not dissolve away all the
boundaries between Buddhist schools? Clearly one needs to use a limited number of methods, and to follow a consistent set of instructions,
otherwise one will not make much progress. It is hopeless to try to be a Tibetan Buddhist, a Pure Land follower, and a Zen practition?er
all at once.
Nonetheless, while for practical purposes we have to narrow down our field of concern, there is the danger that in doing so we limit our
sources of inspiration, or even develop narrow-minded allegiance to one school.
It is important that we feel and understand that the essence of Buddhism is Going for Refuge, and that we ourselves stand shoulder to
shoulder with all those who have done so, no matter what their school or lineage.
As an example of a direction that Buddhism in the West could take, I shall mention aspects of a Refuge Tree that appears in a new sadhana
introduced into the Western Buddhist Order by Sangharakshita. This tree has Sakyamuni at its centre, as the source of the entire Buddhist tradition and to emphasize the common parentage of the entire family of Buddhist schools and traditions.
As usual, there are figures representing all the Refuges. What is different about this Refuge assembly is that the spiritual teachers
represented do not come from just one, or even several, schools of Tibetan Buddhism. It includes figures such as Padmasambhava, Mila?repa,
and Tsongkhapa, but in addition there are teachers from many other Buddhist traditions. For instance, there are great masters from the Zen tradition: Hui Neng, Dogen, and Hakuin.
This Refuge assembly, then, emphasizes the underlying unity of the Buddhist tradition. In Going for Refuge to it one acknowledges the
various expressions of the Buddhist tradition under different circumstances as different ways in which human beings have followed the same
Dharma of the Buddha, and moved in the direction of the same Enlightenment.
One recognizes that one is first and foremost a follower of the Buddha and only secondarily a member of a particular Buddhist school. Thus
the practice is a strong antidote to sectarianism. 1 4 7 Even though this new Refuge Tree incorporates figures not found in the Tibetan tradition, it does not introduce any new iconographic element into Buddhism as a whole. The spiritual teachers from different coun?tries
are all visualized following traditional representations. As time goes on, however, I am sure that there will be changes in the forms of
Buddhas, Bodhisattvas, and Tantric deities, just because they are being depicted or visualized by Westerners.
I have friends who are artists, who paint and sculpt Buddha and Bodhisattva figures. They adhere to the tradition, and yet... they are
Westerners, and one can see that their work expresses their Westernness. Faces become less oriental; one can see the influence of great
Western artists in the style of their painting and sculpture. I have no doubt that this is how new forms will gradually emerge. Western
artists and meditators do not need to try to produce figures appropriate for the West. We just have to pour ourselves wholeheartedly into
the traditional forms.
Once we have become deeply imbued with the spirit of the tradition, once we have begun to see beyond their forms to the Reality of which
they are an expression, then changes will natur?ally occur. Over perhaps a few generations, completely new figures will emerge.
In future, Western Refuge Trees we shall find, as well as new manifestations of Buddhas and Bodhisattvas, and Western men and women among
the ranks of the spiritual teachers. So this series of books will never be finished, once and for all - or at least not as long as there
are people practising the Dharma, and exploring the golden realms of higher states of consciousness.
What I have written is only a summary of the story so far. Now that the Dharma has come to the West, we have the opportunity to unfold
still further the rich tapestry of Buddhist symbolism by making contact with the beautiful archetypal figures of the Buddhist tradition,
going for Refuge to them, and making them our own through meditation and devotional practice. Then through our meetings with the Buddhas,
Bodhisattvas, and Tantric deities, we shall be able to add further chapters to this book, to reveal more of the treasures to be found in
the storehouse of the human mind. 148 Notes 1 The Buddha often stayed at the Vultures's Peak (Grdhrakuta) from where he delivered many
It is on a hill near Rajgir in Bihar, and now a major Buddhist pilgrimage site. 2 The Nyingma school counts six levels of Tantra: kriya,
upa-yoga, yoga, maha?yoga, anu-yoga, and ati-yoga. For a schematic sketch of these, see Professor G. Tucci, The Religions of Tibet,
Routledge and Kegan Paul, 1980, pp.76-81.
This is not the only possible arrangement of the five Buddhas in the manda?la. To generalize, in most of the earlier tantras and in the
practices of the Nyingma school, Vairocana is at the centre, while many of the later tantras, including the Highest Tantra practices of the
other main Tibetan Buddhist schools, have Aksobhya as the main figure. 4 For a very full account of these channels, winds, and drops, see
Geshe Kelsang Gyatso, Clear Light of Bliss, Wisdom Publications, 1982, chapter 1. 5 Yab-yum is an honorific term.
The ordinary Tibetan for 'father-mother' would be pha-ma. The Tibetan Book of the Dead, Trungpa and Fremantle translation, Shambhala,
1975, p.6o. 7 I am here quoting the slightly amended version of the sonnet, published under Keats's supervision in 1817.1 have followed the
punctuation given in John Keats - The Complete Poems, ed. John Barnard, Penguin, second edition, 1977. 8 On the first of his three trips to
India, Marpa the Translator (see Chapter Four) was carrying with him many precious texts previously unknown in Tibet. His travelling
companion, Nyo of Kharak, was jealous of Marpa's more valuable haul from their sojourn in India.
As they were being ferried 149 A Guide to the Deities of the Tantra across the Ganges he bribed someone to throw Marpa's texts into the
river. See The Life of Marpa the Translator, trans. Nalanda Translation Committee directed by Chogyam Trungpa, Prajna Press, 1982, pp.36-
42. 9 See The Perfection of Wisdom in 8,000 Lines and its Verse Summary, trans. Edward Conze, Four Seasons Foundation, 1973, p.9. 10 In his
hasty enthusiasm, Keats may be forgiven for getting his facts confused.
The first European to view the Pacific from the New World was not Cortez but Balboa. Furthermore, he was not rendered speechless by the
experience, but gave vent to the typically Spanish exclamation 'Hombre!' 11 In this description of the development of the Prajnaparamita
literature I am following the view of Edward Conze. Some Japanese scholars place the Diamond Sutra somewhat earlier. 12 See Heart of
Wisdom, Tharpa, 1986, pp.156-63. 13 Edward Conze's translation, in Buddhist Wisdom Books, Unwin, 1988, p. 115.
According to B. Bhattacharyya this form is known as Kanaka Prajnaparamita. (See The Indian Buddhist Iconography, Firma klm Private Ltd.,
1987, p.199.)
The individual parts of the mantra can be assigned meaning, or at least have connotations, but it is not really possible to build from
these a 'translation' of the mantra as a whole.
When chanted in Tibetan monasteries and Dharma centres, this mantra is often prefaced with tadyatha om. Tadyatha (often pronounced tayata
by Tibet?ans) means 'it is like this'.
See, for example, Geshe Rabten, Echoes of Voidness, Wisdom, 1985, pp.43-4, and Heart of Wisdom, Tharpa, 1986, pp.132-3. As with so much
Tibetan teaching, they are here following earlier Indian Buddhist commentaries, some of which can be found in Donald S. Lopez Jr, The Heart Sutra Explained, State University of New York Press, 1988. 18 The exact list varies from school to school. The main meditations are:
(1) Going for Refuge and Prostrations,
(2) Generating the Bodhicitta,
(5) Guru Yoga.
The Nyingmapas frequently talk of the four Foundations, with the Guru Yoga becoming a further practice. The Kagyupas usually amalgamate
Going for Refuge and Bodhicitta, hence producing a different set of four. The Geluk?pas add further preliminaries to make a total of nine.
(See the books by Jamgon Kongtrul, Geshe Rabten, and Khetsun Sangpo Rinbochay in the Selected Reading for this chapter.) 150 Notes 19 See,
for example, the Tharpe Delam - The Smooth Path to Emancipation, part of a larger Nyingma meditation manual. A translation by Michael
Hookham was published by Kham Tibetan House, Saffron Walden (n.d.), under the title The Bliss Path of the Liberation of Maha-Ati Meditation.
20 The understanding that one has a Buddha-nature outside time must not be taken as an excuse for inaction. It is not good enough to sit
back thinking, 'I am already Enlightened'. We still have to realize this truth directly through our own efforts to go for Refuge. 21 The
wording of the mantra in Sanskrit and its translation into English both present problems. After some thought, I have here used a version by
Dhammachari Sthiramati. It does not follow any of the Tibetan ways of chanting the mantra, but makes good sense of the Sanskrit. After
comparing nineteen different texts, he makes a persuasive case for his version in The Order Journal, issue 3, published privately, November
1990, pp.60-73. 22 Without the hum phat, the mantra as given here has exactly one hundred syllables. 23 For an explanation of the meaning
of 'skilfulness' in Buddhism, see the Glossary entry for karma. 24 Quoted in Roshi Philip Kapleau, Zen: Dawn in the West, Rider, 1980,
p.184. 25 While this is generally true, the Tantric tradition is aware of the danger of this situation being exploited by gurus who are
'not what they ought to be'. There are usually safeguards which enable the disciple to decline to follow any advice of the guru that would
go against the Dharma. There is a particularly helpful discussion of the guru-disciple relationship by the fourteenth Dalai Lama in
chapter 3 of his commentary to the third Dalai Lama's Essence of Refined Gold, trans. Glenn H. Mullin, Snow Lion, Ithaca N.Y. 1982. 26
Padmasambhava even has his own Pure Land, known as the Glorious Copper-Coloured Mountain (Tibetan Zangdok Palri). 27 For an authoritative
discussion of the history of the various traditions of Vajrakila see Dudjom Rimpoche, The Nyingma School of Tibetan Buddhism, Its Fundamentals and History, Wisdom Publications, 1991, vol. 1, pp.710-16. 28 In describing the symbolism of this form of Padmasambhava, I am
largely following the oral commentary of Sangharakshita. For a valuable interpretation which differs from mine in many details, see that
of Dilgo Khyentse Rinpoche in The Wishfulfilling Jewel, Shambhala, 1988, pp.21-4. 29 'Eternity' in Poems From The Notebook, 1793. See Blake
- Complete Writings, ed. Geoffrey Keynes, Oxford University Press, 1969, pp.179 and 184. 151 A Guide to the Deities of the Tontra 30 For an
account of this incident, see Nam-mkha'i snying-po, Mother of Know?ledge, trans. Tarthang Tulku, Dharma Publishing, 1983, pp.71-2. 31 This
was the dakini Vajrayogini. See Chapter Six. 32 See The Life of Marpa the Translator, trans. Nalanda Translation Committee directed by
Chogyam Trungpa, Prajna Press, 1982, p.198. 3 3 See The Hundred Thousand Songs of Milarepa in Selected Reading. The jewel Ornament of
Liberation, trans. Herbert V. Guenther, Rider, 1970. This is an important Lam Rim text. (For a discussion of Lam Rim, see the section on
Tsongkhapa later in this chapter.) 35 See Keith Dowman, Masters of Mahamudra, State University of New York Press, 1985, p.46. 36 Set out in
Atisa's Bodhipathapradlpa -A Lamp For the Path to Enlightenment. See Richard Sherburne's translation in A Lamp for the Path and Commentary,
Allen and Unwin, 1983. 37 Geshe Wangyal, The Door of Liberation, Wisdom Publications, 1995, p.141. 3 8 I want again to express my thanks to
Graham P. Coleman of the Orient Foundation for confirming that these five yidams of Highest Tantra (along with Vajrayogini, whom we shall
meet in the next chapter) are the ones on which most teachings have been given by Tibetan lamas in the West. How?ever it is with regret
that considerations of space have prevented me from examining deities associated particularly with the Nyingma tradition, such as
Vajrakila. 39 All this is rather complex. David Snellgrove gives a very succinct explanation: 'Sambara and samvara represent the same name
in Sanskrit with slightly variant spellings, but the second spelling happens to be identical with the word meaning a vow or a bond. Thus
the Tibetans translated them differently: Sambara as bDe-mchog[[[Demchog]]], "Supreme Bliss," which is how they interpret this name, whatever
the spelling, and Samvara as sDom-pa [[[Dompa]]], understood as "binding" or "union". The compound name, Cakrasamvara, is therefore interpreted
as the "union of the wheel and the elements" explained in various ways, but suggesting in every case the blissful state of perfect wisdom.'
David L. Snellgrove, Indo-Tibetan Buddhism, Serindia, 1987, p.153. 40 The attributes of these deities vary depending on the particular
lineage of instructions you follow. They may be two- or four-armed. Bhairava may hold a cutlass and staff or other emblems instead of the
knife and skull cup. 152 Notes 41 For example, Tibetan Buddhists consider that Cakrasamvara has his abode on Mount Kailash (Tibetan Gang
Rimpoche), a mountain in south-western Tibet. Hindus consider this mountain to be the throne of Shiva. More literally this means 'joined
in a pair'. 43 While Vajrabhairava is always classified as a yidam of the Father Tantra, Tsongkhapa in his Lam Rim Chenmo says that
Vajrabhairava sums up all Father and Mother Tantras and has iconographical aspects not found in any other tantra. 44 This incident is the
twenty-ninth case in the koan collection known as the Mumonkan or the 'Gateless Gate'. There are several translations in English. See, for
example, Two Zen Classics: Mumonkan and Hekiganroku, trans. Katsuki Sekida, Weatherhill, 1977. 45 Raphael Henry Gross (ed.), A Century of
the Catholic Essay, Ayer Publishing 1971,.233 .
There is another classification system, used mainly by the Sakyapas, that adds a third category of non-dual tantras, which balance method and wisdom. According to this system, Hevajra and Kalacakra (discussed below) are both considered non-dual tantras.
David L. Snellgrove, Indo-Tibetan Buddhism, Serindia, 1987, p.I 56.
airatmya is commonly the consort of Hevajra, though in certain sadhanas his consort may be Vajravarahi (Cakrasamvara's consort) or
Vajrasrnkala (diamond chain).
Or, in some traditions, a lion.
In traditional Vedic astrology, the north lunar node is called the dragon's head (Rahu), and is considered an eighth planet, the other
seven being the Sun, Moon, Mercury, Venus, Mars, Jupiter, and Saturn.
The Tibetan historian Buton (1290-13 64) gives a different account, in which it was Vajrapani who taught the Tantra to Indrabhuti. His
kingdom then became a huge lake full of nagas, to whom Vajrapani gave the Tantra for safe keeping. The nagas wrote it on golden leaves with
lapis lazuli, and later passed it on to a dakini.
The mandala of Manjuvajra is the first in the important collection known as the 'Nispanna Yogavali. In this, Manjuvajra is vermilion red
and six-armed. With his central pair of arms he embraces his consort, and in the others he holds a sword, arrow, lotus, and bow.
This is the Vajrayana name for what in hatha yoga is known as padmasana - the full-lotus posture.
The initiations the Dalai Lama gives are known as the 'seven initiations in the pattern of childhood' and authorize practice of the
generation stage of Kalacakra, involving visualization of the mandala. There are a further eight initiations in the Kalacakra system, which
empower one to practise the advanced meditations of the completion stage.
Although this is the traditional view, there is no scholarly evidence for this or any other tantra having been taught by the historical Buddha during his lifetime.
The exact tally depends on how you count. Are the yab-yum figures one or two? However you do it, the total is impressive. Lokesh Chandra
makes it 634, Jeffrey Hopkins manages to reach 722. 57 In Tantric practice dakas and dakinis are sometimes referred to as heroes
(Tibetanpawo) and heroines (.Tibetanpanto).
For examples of rituals involving Kurukulla see Stephan Beyer, The Cult of Tara, University of California Press, 1978, pp.301-2.1 suggest
that some of them perhaps come a little close to black magic not because they are per?formed for an unskilful purpose (though taken out of
context they could be), but because they are attempts to use magic power to coerce people or spirits against their will.
e.g. Herbert V. Guenther, The Life and Teaching of Naropa, Oxford University Press, 1963, p.67.
For these reasons, Guenther has described dakinis as 'ciphers of transcen?dence', a phrase borrowed from the Existentialist philosopher
Karl Jaspers. See Herbert V. Guenther, Tibetan Buddhism Without Mystification, E.J. Brill, 1966, p.103. 61 Yeshe Tsogyal, The Life and
Liberation of Padmasambhava (2 vols), Dharma Publishing, 1978, canto 93, p.635.
The Crystal and the Way of Light - The Teachings of Namkhai Norbu, compiler and ed. John Shane, Snow Lion, 2000, p. 128 63 The Dalai Lama
discusses this in the Bodh Gaya Interviews, Snow Lion, 1988. See pp.76-8. 64 From A Prayer to Mahakala' by the first Dalai Lama, trans.
Glenn Mullin, in Selected Works of the Dalai Lama I, second edition, Snow Lion, 1985, p. 199. 154 Notes 65 Here I am following The Gods of Northern Buddhism by Alice Getty (Charles E. Tuttle, 1962), who bases some of her account of Sridevi on Schlagintweit's Buddhism in Tibet.
According to Getty, in one of her previous lives Sridevi was married to the King of the Demons (yaksas) in Ceylon (Sri Lanka). She vowed
that she would convert them to the Dharma or wipe out the royal race. When she failed to interest her husband in the Dharma she 'flayed her
son alive, drank his blood, and even ate his flesh'. 66 Ibid., pp.149-50. 67 Keith Dowman, Masters of Mahamudra, State University of New York Press, 1985, p.253. 68 See de Nebesky-Wojkowitz, Oracles and Demons of Tibet, Mouton, s'Gravenhage 1956. pp.33-4. 69 In 'Praise of the
Venerable Lady Khadiravani Tara Called the Crown Jewel of the Wise' by the First Dalai Lama, In Praise of Tara, trans. Martin Willson,
Wisdom Publications, 1986, p.302. 70 Quoted in Oracles and Demons of Tibet, op.cit., p. 157. 71
The Crystal and the Way of Light (see Note 62), p.129. 72 Raoul Birnbaum, The Healing Buddha, Rider, 1980, pp.90-1. 73 One exception is the
Dharmapala Bektse, an indigenous Mongolian deity converted to the Dharma by the third Dalai Lama. He is red in colour, bran?dishing a sword
and a trident with a fluttering banner, and wears a coat of mail. In fact his name comes from the Mongolian begder meaning coat of mail. 74
Full prostrations involve prostrating full-length on the ground, then raising your joined hands above your head in a gesture of salutation.
There is no particular need to stop at 100,000; some Tibetans accumulate millions of prostrations in the course of their lifetime. It is
also possible to perform the Foundation Yogas as part of a daily practice without any concern to reaching a set number. According to
Namkhai Norbu Rimpoche, this is the approach taken by Dzogchen. See The Crystal and the Way of Light (Note 62),p.117.
ABHIDHARMA One of the three main branches of Buddhist literature, dealing with the analysis of phenomena and mental states.
ANIMAL REALM The realm of existence in which consciousness is dominated by the struggle for survival and the basic drives for food, sex,
and sleep. It may refer to actual animals or to human beings in such states of consciousness.
ARCHETYPAL REALM The objective pole of a supernormal level of consciousness. A level of heightened experience on which everything is
imbued with rich symbolic meaning. ARCHETYPE A deep patterning of the mind, which often expresses itself through myth and symbol.
Archetypal experience is often tinged with a feeling of supra-personal reality.
ARHAT Originally a term of respect for someone who had gained Enlighten?ment. In Mahayana and Vajrayana Buddhism it came to represent
someone who settled for the lesser ideal of personal emancipation from suffering, in contrast to the Bodhisattva (q.v.).
ASURA Similar to the Titans of Greek mythology, asuras are powerful and jealous beings who are prepared to use force and manipulation to
gain their own ends. In the Wheel of Life (q.v.) they are represented as warring with the gods. They may be seen as objectively-existent
beings or as symbols for states of mind sometimes experienced by human beings. Female asuras are called asuris and are represented as
voluptuous. Asuris play on their seductive charms to gain their own ends.
BARDO (Tibetan) The 'state between' two other states of being. In particular the intermediate state between one life and the next. BHIKSH U
A Buddhist mendicant (Sanskrit bhiksu). 159
BODHICITTA The compassionate 'desire' (based not on egoistic volitions but on insight into the true nature of things) to gain Enlightenment
for the benefit of all living beings. More technically, it can be divided into absolute Bodhicitta, which is synonymous with transcendental
'wisdom, and relative Bodhicitta - the heartfelt compassion that is the natural consequence of an experience of absolute Bodhicitta.
BODHISATTVA A being pledged to become a Buddha so as to be in the best position to help all other beings to escape from suffering by
gaining Enlightenment.
BUDDHA A title, meaning one who is awake. A Buddha is someone who has gained Enlightenment - the perfection of wisdom and compassion. In
particular, the title applied to Siddhartha Gautama, also known as Sakyamuni, the founder of Buddhism.
BUDDHA FAMILY The five main groupings into which every aspect of existence - both mundane and transcendental - is divided in Tantric Buddhism. The blueprint for these groupings is provided by the mandala of the five Jinas (q.v.).
BUDDHAS, FIVE Another name for the five Jinas (q.v.). CHAKRA Literally 'wheel'. (Anglicized, from the Sanskrit cakra.) Centres of energy
visualized within the body in some forms of Buddhist Tantric meditation.
CLEAR LIGHT The experience of the natural state of the mind, of consciousness 'undiluted' by any tendency to move towards sensory experience. Recognition of the nature of this state is synonymous with Enlightenment.
COMPLETION STAGE The second of the two stages of Highest Tantra (q.v.). It focuses on advanced practices designed to concentrate and
channel the most subtle energies of the psychophysical organism, in order to bring about the speedy attainment of Enlightenment.
CONDITIONED EXISTENCE See samsara.
DAKA The male equivalent of a dakini.
DAKINI A class of beings who appear in the form of women (though they may sometimes be represented with the heads of animals). They may be
more or less evolved, from fiends and witches to Enlightened beings. In the Buddhist Tantra they often function as messengers, and
frequently represent upsurging inspiration or non-conceptual understanding.
DAMARU A drum, usually double-headed and made either of skulls or of wood, used in some forms of Tantric meditation and ritual.
DEVA A long-lived being who experiences refined and blissful states of mind. Devas thus inhabit a heavenly realm. These realms can be
interpreted as objective or as symbols for states of mind in which human beings can dwell.
DHARMA A word with numerous meanings. Among other things it can mean truth or reality. It also stands for all those teachings and methods
which are conducive to gaining Enlightenment, and thereby seeing things as they truly are, particularly the teachings of the Buddha.
DHARMAKAYA Literally 'body of truth'. The mind of a Buddha. The Enlightened experience, unmediated by concepts or symbols.
DHARMAPALA A protector of the Dharma. Buddhism recognizes many Dharmapalas. Some may be expressions of the Enlightened mind, others are
be?ings on a mundane level who are sympathetic to the Dharma.
DHYANA A state of supernormal concentration on a wholesome object. It may occur spontaneously, but is generally the fruit of successful
meditation practice. Buddhist tradition recognizes different levels of dhyana, each one increasingly refined and satisfying.
DZOGCHEN (Tibetan) A set of advanced teachings and practices particularly associated with the Nyingma school (q.v.) of Tibetan Buddhism.
NLIGHTENMENT A state of perfect wisdom and limitless compassion. The only permanently satisfying solution to the human predicament. The
achievement of a Buddha. ESOTERIC REFUGE S Those Refuges (q.v.) which are matters of direct personal experience, embodied in the guru,
yidam, and dakini (all q.v.) by the Buddhist Tantra.
EXOTERIC REFUGE S The Buddha, Dharma, and Sangha (all q.v.).
FOUNDATION YOGAS A set of meditational or yogic practices whose performance helps overcome mental hindrances and accumulate positive im?
pressions in the mind. They can be practised in preparation for the meditations of Highest Tantra (q.v.), or purely for their own intrinsic
value.
GARUDA A species of mythical bird, enemy of the nagas (q.v.). GELUK By far the largest of the four main schools of Tibetan Buddhism,
founded in the fourteenth century by Tsongkhapa. It emphasizes ethical discipline and training in clear thinking as a basis for
GENERATION STAGE The first of the two stages of Highest Tantra (q.v.). It focuses on the development of the vivid visualization and
experience of oneself as a deity.
GESHE (Tibetan) A title awarded in the Kadam and Geluk schools of Tibetan Buddhism to those who have become deeply accomplished in Buddhist studies. The wordgeshe relates to the Sanskrit kalyana mitra, meaning spiritual friend - so ageshe in the true sense is one who can act as
a wise and learned spiritual advisor.
GOING FOR REFUGE The act of committing oneself to the attainment of Enlightenment by reliance on the three Refuges (q.v). Also refers to
the ceremony by which one formally becomes a Buddhist.
GREAT BLISS A state of ecstatic happiness achieved through the realization of the illusory nature of the ego. In Highest Tantra (q.v.) it
is cultivated as an integral part of contemplation of sunyata (q.v.).
GURU A person who through teaching and/or personal example helps other people to follow the path to Enlightenment.
HELL REALM A state of extreme physical or mental suffering, the hell realms may be understood as objective states into which one can be
reborn, or as symbols for states of extreme distress experienced in the course of human life. Buddhism has no concept of a permanent state
of perdition.
HERUKA A general appellation for a wrathful male Tantric deity. Also an epithet of the yidam (q.v.) Cakrasamvara.
HIGHEST TANTRA The most advanced of the four levels of Buddhist Tantra. It consists of the Generation and Completion stages (both q.v.).
HINAYAN A The 'lesser way' or 'lesser vehicle'. Buddhist schools who do not advocate the Bodhisattva ideal. Though in common use among
Mahayana and Vajrayana Buddhists, the term is regarded as pejorative by the Theravada school (q.v.).
HUMAN REALM The state of being 'truly human' - characterized by a balanced awareness of both the pleasant and painful aspects of life, and
a capacity to co-operate and empathize with others. In Buddhism this state is regarded as the best starting-point from which to enter the
HUNGRY GHOST A class of being (preta in Sanskrit) too overcome by craving to gain satisfaction from any experience. The idea can be
interpreted literally, or symbolically as a state of mind sometimes experienced by human beings. Pretas are represented in Buddhist art
with large stomachs and pinhole mouths.
JEWELS, THREE The Buddha, Dharma, and Sangha (all q.v.). The three highest values in Buddhism.
JINAS , FIVE A very important set of five Buddhas, often represented as interrelated in a mandala (q.v.) pattern. They each embody a
particular Wisdom (Sanskrit jhana) - an aspect of the Enlightened vision. Jina literally means 'conqueror'.
KADAMPA school of Tibetan Buddhism springing from the Indian teacher Atisa in the eleventh century. It no longer survives, but its
teachings were taken over by the Gelukpas, who are sometimes referred to as the New Kadam school.
KAGYU One of the four main schools of Tibetan Buddhism, founded in the eleventh century by Gampopa. It emphasizes meditation and has
produced many successful solitary meditators.
KARMA Literally 'action'. Simply stated, the so-called 'law of karma' says that our willed actions (mental and vocal as well as physical)
will have consequences for us in the future. 'Skilful' actions arising from states of love, tranquillity, and wisdom, will result in
happiness. 'Unskilful' actions, based on craving, aversion, and ignorance, will produce painful results.
KHATVANG A A magic staff, usually adorned with skulls and other symbols. It is an important symbol in Tantric Buddhism.
LAMDRE (Tibetan) 'Path and Fruit', a system of teaching of the complete path to Enlightenment preserved and transmitted especially within
the Sakya school (q.v.) of Tibetan Buddhism.
LAMRIM (Tibetan) 'Graduated Path'. A system of teaching founded by the Indian master Atisa in which all the stages of the path to
Enlightenment are laid out in a very clear and systematic manner. Each of the four main schools of Tibetan Buddhism has produced Lam Rim
texts.
LOWER TANTRAS The first three of the four main divisions of Buddhist Tantra (q.v.): action (Sanskrit kriya), performance (Sanskrit carya),
MADHYAMAKA A school of Mahayana thought founded by the Indian teacher Nagarjuna. It is characterized by a denial that concepts can ever
accurately describe Reality.
MAHASIDDHAS , EIGHTY-FOUR An important set of Enlightened Tantric practitioners.
MAHAYANA The 'great way' or 'great vehicle'. Those schools of Buddhism that teach the Bodhisattva ideal - of selfless striving to gain
Enlightenment so as to be in the best possible position to help all other living beings to escape from suffering.
MAHAYANA PATHS , FIVE Five stages of the path to Enlightenment, according to the Mahayana. They are the stages of accumulation,
preparation, seeing, meditation, and 'no more learning'.
MANDALA A word with various meanings in different contexts. In this book it means a pattern of elements around a central focus. Ideal
mandalas are often used as objects of meditation in Buddhist Tantra.
MANTRA A string of sound-symbols recited to concentrate and protect the mind. Many Buddhist figures have mantras associated with them.
Through reciting their mantra one deepens one's connection with the aspect of Enlightenment which the figure embodies.
MARA The Buddhist personification of everything that tends to promote suffering and hinder growth towards Enlightenment. It literally means
'death'.
MERITS The positive states generated through the performance of virtuous actions, which predispose one to encounter happy and fortunate
circumstances.
MUDRA Can be the general term for a Tantric emblem. In this book it is used in its sense of a hand gesture imbued with symbolic
significance. In Tantric Buddhism it can also refer to a female consort.
NAGAA class of powerful serpents associated with water. They have some?thing of the same symbolism as dragons, being guardians of
treasures, and associated with -wisdom.
NIRVANA The state of Enlightenment, the cessation of suffering. For the Mahayana (q.v.) it became a lesser ideal - a state of blissful
happiness in which one could settle down rather than working compassionately to help all other beings to attain the same happy state.
NYINGMA The oldest of the four main schools of Tibetan Buddhism, deriving its original inspiration from the Indian teacher Padmasambhava,
who went to Tibet in the eighth century.
PANDIT An Indian scholar.
PERFECTION (Sanskrit paramita) The main positive qualities that the Bodhisattva (q.v.) strives to develop. A positive quality only becomes
a paramita in the full sense when it is imbued with transcendental wisdom. The six perfections constitute the most important list of
positive qualities in Mahayana (q.v.) Buddhism: generosity, ethics, patience, effort, meditation, and wisdom.
POISONS , FIVE Ignorance, hatred, pride, craving, and envy. Known as klesas in Sanskrit.
PRAJNA Direct intuitive apprehension of the real nature of things. This is usually brought about by (1) listening to the Buddhist teachings, (2) reflecting upon them, (3) meditating upon them.
PURE LAND A realm created through the meditative concentration and meritorious actions of a Buddha, in which beings can be reborn. In a
Pure Land, conditions are totally favourable for progress towards Buddhahood. Also, the schools of Buddhism whose practice centres on being
REALMS, SIX A classification of all the possibilities for rebirth within conditioned existence. They are the realms of the devas, asuras,
humans, animals, hungry ghosts, and beings in hell (all q.v.). The six realms are pictorially represented in the Wheel of Life (q.v.).
REFLEX Certain of the five jinas can appear in a second form, which demonstrates another aspect of their Wisdom. This second form is
sometimes described as the 'reflex' of the Jina.
REFUGE One of the things on which Buddhism believes it is wise to rely. The three Refuges - the Buddha, the Dharma, and the Sangha - are
common to all forms of Buddhism. The Esoteric Refuges (q.v.) are peculiar to Buddhist Tantra.
RIMPOCHE (OR RINPOCHE ) (Tibetan) An honorific title for a Tibetan Buddhist master - especially one who is believed to be the rebirth or
emanation of a previous highly-developed Buddhist practitioner. It literally means 'precious one'.
SADHANA A general Sanskrit word for one's personal religious practice. More specifically, a Buddhist Tantric practice usually involving
visualization and mantra recitation. The written text of such a Tantric practice.
SAKYA One of the four main schools of Tibetan Buddhism, deriving its original inspiration from the Indian Tantric master Virupa.
SAMAYA The commitments one takes upon oneself on receiving Vajrayana (q.v.) initiation.
SAMSARA The cyclic round of birth and death, marked by suffering and frustration, which can only be brought to an end by the attainment of Enlightenment.
SANGHA In the widest sense, the community of all those who are following the path to Buddhahood. As one of the Refuges (q.v.) it refers to
the Arya or Noble Sangha - those Buddhist practitioners who have gained insight into the true nature of things and whose progress towards
Buddhahood is certain. In other contexts the term can refer to those who have taken ordination as Bud?dhist monks or nuns. SEED SYLLABLE
Subtle sound-symbols through which Enlightened beings can communicate the Dharma to those on advanced stages of the path to Enlightenment.
They are often visualized in Tantric meditation. S
SAKYAMUNI The 'sage of the Sakyans', an epithet of Siddhartha Gautama, the founder of Buddhism.
SIDDH I Supernormal attainments (such as telepathy) gained through meditation, especially using the methods of Buddhist Tantra.
Enlightenment is the supreme siddhi.
SKILFUL MEANS See upaya.
SPIRITUAL In this book, spiritual means concerned with the development of higher states of consciousness, especially with the path to Enlightenment. In this context it has nothing to do with spirits or spiritualism. STUP A Originally a mound or structure built to
commemorate a Buddha or other highly-developed person, and often containing relics. It became a symbol for the mind of a Buddha.
SUBTLE BODY A subtle counterpart to the physical body, made up of refined psychophysical energies, which is visualized in some forms of
SUNYATA Literally 'emptiness' or 'voidness'. The ultimate nature of existence, the absolute aspect of all cognizable things. The doctrine of sunyata holds that all phenomena arc empty (sunya) of any permanent unchanging self or essence. By extension, it can mean the
transcendental (q.v.) experience brought about by direct intuitive insight into the empty nature of things. SUTR A Literally 'thread'. A
discourse given by the Buddha, or by one of his senior disciples and approved by him, and included in the Buddhist canon. Sutra is
TANTRA A form of Buddhism making use of yogic practices of visualization, mantra, mudra, and mandalas (all q.v.), as well as symbolic
ritual, and meditations which work with subtle psychophysical energies. Also (lower case) the Buddhist texts, often couched in symbolic
language, in which these practices are described.
TATHAGATA A title of the Buddha. Can mean 'one thus gone' or 'one thus come'. A Buddha goes from the world through wisdom - seeing its
Glossary
nature. He comes into it through compassion - in order to teach living beings how to put an end to suffering.
THANGK A (Tibetan) A Tibetan religious painting. THERAVADA The 'School of the Elders' - the form of Buddhism prevalent in Thailand, Burma,
and Sri Lanka.
TITAN See asura.
TRANSCENDENTAL (Sanskrit lokottara). Experience that goes beyond the cyclic, mundane round of birth and death. The experience or viewpoint
of an Enlightened being.
RUTHS , TW O The ultimate truth (Sanskritparamartha satya) and the relative truth (Sanskrit samvrti satya). According to the Mahayana
view, the ultimate truth is the true nature of Reality, sunyata, the absence of inherent existence of all phenomena; this can never be
adequately described in words. The relative truth is the conceptual formulations of Reality taught by the Buddha, such as the law of
conditionality (Sanskrit pratitya samutpada).
UPAYA The skilful methods compassionately employed by Buddhas and others to interest people in the Dharma and encourage them to follow the
VAJRA A ritual sceptre, which symbolically combines the qualities of both diamond and thunderbolt.
VAJRAGURU A master and teacher of
VAJRAYANA The 'way of the diamond thunderbolt' - Buddhist Tantra (q.v.) of India and the Himalayan region.
VISUALIZATION A common method of Buddhist meditation, involving the use of imagination to create vivid symbolic forms.
WHEEL OF LIFE A graphic representation in one painting of the whole process through which craving, hatred, and ignorance cause living beings to circle in states of unsatisfactoriness. It includes depictions of the six realms of devas, asuras, humans, animals, hungry ghosts, and beings in hell (all q.v.), which together represent all the mental states unenlightened living beings can experience.
WISDOMS , FIVE The Wisdoms of the five Jinas (q.v.): the Mirror-Like Wisdom, Wisdom of Equality, Discriminating Wisdom, All-Accomplishing Wisdom, and the Wisdom of the Dharmadhatu (sphere of reality). YAB-YUM (Tibetan) Literally an honorific term for 'father-mother'. The
Tibetan term for a Buddha or other deity represented in sexual union with a consort.
YANA A 'way' or 'vehicle' which can be used for attaining Buddhahood. One of the great streams of thought and teaching (embracing a number
of schools) that have appeared in the development of Buddhism. (See Hlnayana, Mahayana, Vajrayana).
YIDAM (Tibetan) A Buddhist meditational deity embodying an aspect of Enlightenment. The term is sometimes reserved for meditational deities
visualized in Highest Tantra (q.v.). YOG A A Sanskrit word meaning union. In Buddhist Tantra it refers to a method of meditation or
physical exercise designed to bring about spiritual development.
YOGIN A male practitioner of yoga. The term is applied particularly to adepts of Buddhist Tantra.
YOGINI A female practitioner of yoga; a female Tantric adept. Z E N (Japanese) A school of Mahayana Buddhism found mainly in Japan and
Korea. 'Zen' is derived from the Sanskrit word dhyana meaning meditation, and Zen places great emphasis on the practice of seated meditation. It aims not to rely on words and logical concepts for communicating the Dharma, often preferring to employ action or paradoxes.
Selected Reading
General
David L. Snellgrove, Indo-Tibetan Buddhism, Serindia, 1987. Blanche Christine Olschak and Geshe Thupten Wangyal, Mystic Art of Ancient
Marilyn M. Rhie and Robert A.E. Thurman, The Sacred Art of Tibet, Thames and Hudson, 1991.
Source
[[Category:]]